《Doggone Academy》


 Chapter 1: I Love You (1)

    Chapter 1: I Love You (1)

    I didnt pay much attention to other peoples opinions. I didnt care what they thought of me.

    Whether someone liked me or not, didnt matter much to me.

    People often branded me as indifferent and contemptible by nature.

    That wasnt true, I was not always indifferent and contemptible.

    There was a time when I longed for attention and love, the kind which reciprocates openly and sincerely, with genuine disys of affection.

    I became this way as time went on.

    My mother was the first person who said I love you to me.

    My father died in an unfortunate ident just a month after leaving home to another city to earn a living, so my mother raised me alone.

    After several years of hardship, my mother disappeared one day, leaving only a letter that said, Im sorry.

    I wandered all over the city for ten days and ten nights. I was run over by a carriage while crying on a main street and bled from my forehead, but even then I didnt stop looking for my mother, fearing that she would disappear forever.

    Every night I cried on the sidewalk until I fell asleep. When the sun came up, I would resume the search for my mother. By the eleventh day, I was so hungry and exhausted that I couldnt shed any more tears. It was then that, in a desperate act, I tried to steal fruit from a street market and was discovered. Despite my pitiful state, I was beaten for the theft.

    I had been thrown half-dead in an alley in the slums, but I was lucky enough to cross paths with a priest from the Temple of Acates, who took me in.

    From then on, I lived in the Temple of Acates, in the orphanage located in the Lorail Pavilion.

    We were dozens of orphans. Although most of them didnt even know their parents faces, none of them lost hope that one day their parents woulde looking for them.

    I missed my mother every night. I asked myself how she could abandon me so ruthlessly after she said I love you? I was still too naive to understand it.

    I cried for months every time night fell. I felt deste, alone in the world. But as time went by, I got used to life without my mother. Only then did I realize that no matter how terrible the sadness, there will alwayse a day when one can cope with it.

    I couldnt deny that sometimes the sadness of abandonment hit me as hard and suddenly as lightning. Especially when I saw children my age walking the streets with a happy smile holding their parents hands.

    The orphans at Lorail Pavilion had simr scars to mine in their hearts, which probably made it easier for me to rte to them. By spending time with them, I was able to fill the emptiness in my heart, if only a little.

    It was there that I met Liza. She was my age, and her care had been entrusted to the Temple of Acates a year before my arrival.

    She was a girl with dull gray hair andrge bright eyes.

    Liza was a descendant of a prestigious family of mages who had connections to the Imperial Family. She was at the orphanage even though she had a family who could take care of her.

    Her parents lost their lives in the war, so her uncle seeded them as head of the family. Liza told me that her uncle was violent and mistreated her, and after all kinds of acts of rebellion, she was sent to the orphanage.

    Ever since Liza and I became friends, she often poured her heart out to me.

    I envy you.

    Why?

    I wish I didnt have a family.

    You dont know how lonely it feels to not have a family.

    So, do you think its all right to marry a member of your own family?

    What are you talking about?

    My uncle says that we are the most powerful wizarding family on the continent and, in order to preserve the blessings bestowed upon our bloodline, marriages must exclusively take ce between family members.

    What?!

    He also used to refer to my mother as a slut due to herck of powerful bloodline and status.

    Hes a wicked man.

    Shh! Be careful with your words. If you are caught badmouthing my uncle, it will be the end of you.

    Then she pretended to cut her own throat with her hand.

    My uncle beat me up every night for the insults I spoke. You wouldnt be safe either.

    I nodded and asked curiously, Will you have to marry your uncle?

    Yes, but I refuse. My uncle wille for me when I grow up. Its horrible. Id rather die or be a nun than marry my uncle.

    Liza didnt interact much with the other children. The other children knew that Liza belonged to a noble family, which made it difficult for her to integrate into the group.

    I dont know exactly why, but I was Lizas only friend. Maybe she liked me because I was a good listener, while she liked to talk. She sat next to me at worship services, religion sses, liberal arts sses, and meals. Even when we yed with the children, she always teamed up with me.

    Liza loved flowers and medicinal herbs and studied her biology in her spare time. She took me for walks in the woods after ss and enthusiastically told me about the uses of the medicinal herbs we came across.

    For most of my childhood, Liza was by my side. Although her presence certainly helped me cope with my sadness, our friendship wasnt always a source of happiness.

    If I sat next to another child or spent time with other children after ss, she would pout and be cranky, lock herself in her room, and note out for hours.

    When she was in a bad mood, I would go out into the woods to pick Lizas favorite flowers and medicinal herbs for her. The one she liked the most was a flower called Elcanto, which had no use, but she loved its beautiful petals and sweet scent. Giving her flowers and medicinal herbs quickly cheered her up.

    However, there were times when Liza would get so angry that even flowers and medicinal herbs couldnt calm her down.

    When she saw me spending time with other girls, she would express her jealousy and anger with violent actions.

    Sometimes she threw sand on my quilt or tore my clothes and papers to shreds. It was even worse for the girl with whom she saw me. She once was severely punished for secretly sprinkling poisonous herbal powders on another girls pillow.

    I became fed up with extreme actions, so one day I firmly told her that I didnt want her near me anymore. As a result, Lizapletely stopped eating and drinking, locked her bedroom door, and went into seclusion for a week. The priests said that during the day she was silent, but they heard sad cries whenever they walked past her room after midnight.

    When Lizas health deteriorated, the Abbess intervened and forced a reconciliation between us, putting an end to her seclusion.

    Since then, Liza and I have always been together.

 Chapter 2: I Love You (2)

    Chapter 2: I Love You (2)

    When Liza entered puberty, her physical appearance changed dramatically. Her dull gray hair turned silver and silky, and her childish features became more feminine. Every day she grew taller and her skin became smoother. Her cheekbones became more pronounced, and her chin slimmed down.

    Meetings between Liza and the High Priest became more frequent. It was rted to Lizas bloodline.

    The mana spring in my dantian has opened.

    Whats that?

    Its a special ability I inherited through my familys bloodline. All members of the Pascal Family have their mana spring opened around this age.

    Thats good

    Liza ran a hand through her silver hair and said,

    Yes, it greatly increases mana. But my hair color changed because of it. I liked it like I had it before.

    Its still pretty.

    Hmm. My family members also dont age much thanks to the mana spring.

    Really?

    When youre a middle-aged man, Ill look just a little older than I do right now.

    I wouldnt want to be treated like a teenager at that age.

    Me neither. Anyway, the High Priest will teach me basic magic.

    When will you start?

    I start tomorrow.

    So starting tomorrow, my friend will be a mage?

    Yes. Dont cry while Im not by your side or get into trouble starting tomorrow.

    Why? Where are you going?

    Im not going anywhere, Ill just take private lessons for an hour or two in the evening.

    What will I do while you study?

    Dont do anything. No, even better: think about me. Think about what we can do together after my lessons.

    As we grew up, I realized that Liza and I came from totally different worlds. As time went on, the gap between our backgrounds, innate talents and physical appearance became more pronounced. If an Acates Priest had not taken me in, it is likely that we would never have met.

    But we became best friends and confidantes. We shared everything, including our secrets and dreams. As the years went by, we became an important part of each others lives. We were so emotionally attached that we couldnt imagine our lives apart.

    Liza wanted time to stand still. She feared her uncle woulde for her when she was older.

    After Lizas mana spring opened, members of the Pascal Family visited the Temple every six months to check on Liza.

    On days when she met with them, Lizas expression became very sad.

    After these visits, Liza talked about how we should stay together even when we grew up.

    Lets live together when were older.

    Sometimes, she went as far as suggesting that we get married. I took it as a joke, but I still pretended to ept her proposal.

    We were fully aware of the difficulties of staying together when we grew up. Realistically, it would even be difficult to see each other again. The more Lizas talent blossomed and she improved as a mage, the more I could feel it.

    But when we made these promises to each other, we could forget about the difficulties of the future for a while.

    Orphans in the Temple of Acates were not allowed to stay in the Lorail Pavilion once they turned seventeen. So we were expected to find out in advance what to do to fend for ourselves.

    .

    Liza had the qualities to be a great mage. At seventeen, she would no doubt enter the Academy. Her future was bright.

    I decided to start learning metalworking at the age of fourteen.

    Time flew by and we turned fifteen. I slowly acquired the skills of the trade as I performed small tasks in arge workshop. During this time, Lizas nerves were on edge and she became sad easily.

    Members of the Pascal Family visited Liza more often, and therefore Liza sought me out tofort her more often.

    After they left, she would run into my arms, trembling like a lost puppy. When I asked what was going on, she didnt answer.

    I collected discarded bits of iron and steel while I worked in the workshop. I selected the ones that were in good condition, melted them down and welded them together. I spent a sleepless night making a ring.

    When I gave Liza my first creation, she jumped with joy. She put the ring on her left ring finger and admired it like it was a diamond ring as she moved her hand from side to side.

    Ill give you a prettier one in the future.

    I like this one.

    It was always pleasant to see Liza smile. How long would I continue to see her smile like this?

    The desire to be with Liza always continued to grow inside of me.

    One summer day, at the age of fifteen, I was told for the second time in my life, I love you.

 Chapter 3: Farewell (1)

    Chapter 3: Farewell (1)

    I leaned against a pir in the corridor that ran through the temple as I waited for Liza to get out of ss.

    After a while, I saw Liza appear at the end of the corridor. She ran to me with open arms and we hugged. This had be a habit for several months. After we shared our warmth for a while, she said,

    Ah , I feel much better .

    Are the sses worth it?

    Yes

    Then, after a brief silence, she confessed,

    I love you.

    My heart burned like it was on fire at the sudden confession. But I quickly epted it as naturally as the passing of the seasons. I had been able to feel it through the years we spent together, already demonstrated with actions.

    I love you too.

    The time I have spent with Liza has been the best gift life has given me.

    Unfortunately , we didnt have much time left together.

    Among the high-status priests and members of the Pascal Family, discussions were taking ce about Lizas admission to the Eternia Academy. Liza would attend the academy, whether she liked it or not. Eternia Academy was in a foreign country far away, so once Liza went there, our paths would part forever.

    I couldnt attend the Eternia Academy. I had no talent for magic, and even if I did, I could not afford the academys expensive tuition.

    We put our heads together to try to find a way to stay close to each other once it was our turn to leave the temple. However, no matter how much we racked our brains, we couldnte up with a viable solution.

    Liza would often cry in my arms. I didnt need to ask her to understand why she cried.

    One day before dawn, Liza sneaked into my room behind the nuns backs. She then woke me up with an excited voice,

    Wake up, wake up! I saw a star fall.

    What about it?

    The fragments of a star have an enormous amount of energy. There is a herb that grows around the fragments of fallen stars, feeding on that energy. If one eats that herb, one will be able to see the future. So it is written in the book of the Great Sage Lutavis.

    See the future?

    If I could see the future, I could solve the problems that have been tormenting me. And if we sell the fragments of the star, we can have enough money to live together for the rest of our lives.

    Its impossible for us to find it.

    Thats not true. I saw it very close by. I marked the approximate location of the star on this map. If we leave now, we should be able to get there in about a week.

    Liza unfolded the map in front of me. In one corner of the map, there was a circle drawn. It was a ce known as wilnd. There were countless dangers that lurked in the wilnds. Of which, the most dangerous by far were the demonic beasts.

    Its too dangerous.

    It doesnt matter how dangerous it is. I have no other choice. You know that.

    Liza had already made up her mind . She spoke as if she were possessed. No matter what I said, the chances that she would change her mind were slim.

    We prepared to depart. I took all the money I had saved while I worked in the workshop. I packed necessary items for camping, as well as a hammer used in my trade that could be useful to defend us from any danger.

    It would be a long journey, so I wondered what we should tell the Abbess. Liza told me there was no time for that and urged me to leave immediately.

    We cant waste time. Lets go right now.

    We filled our backpacks with dried meat and crackers from the temples food pantry in secret and slipped away.

    Then we undertook the journey in search of the fragments of the star.

    The first day, we only hiked from sunrise to sunset. The sun went down when we left the city. So as not to waste our provisions, we settled the days meals with money.

    The next day, we entered a sparsely forested area. Along the way, Liza collected herbs that would help us regain strength. From time to time, I checked on Lizas condition. If her health was affected, I intended to return without hesitation.

    On the third day, a storm broke out, apanied by strong winds, rain and thunder. We lost our way a couple of times, and although we hadyers on, we were soaked from head to toe. Liza showed signs of hypothermia, so we ended the day earlier than nned.

    We took shelter in a cave at the foot of a cliff to protect us from the strong wind and rain.

    Liza was exhausted both mentally and physically, so she was unable to keep her mind focused. Besides, everything that could serve as firewood was wet from the rain and couldnt be set on fire even with her magic.

    We spent the night wrapped in a waterproof cloth, only in our underwear and hugging each other to share our body heat.

    In the morning, Lizas body was as hot as a ball of fire. Liza had a high fever. I made a fire with some branches that had dried overnight, gathered some herbs from the forest that were used to reduce fever and gave them to Liza to eat.

    Then I said to Liza,

    You cant continue. Lets go back to the temple now.

    No.

    Its impossible to move forward in your current condition.

    No, I can continue.

    Liza was stubborn.

    We ate breakfast, rested a bit and set off again. Although the stormy weather had abated, it was still drizzling. Liza lost strength and copsed on the way, so I had to carry her on my back for hours.

    I moved forward without a clear direction. I wasnt sure if we were going in the right direction, but I had the strange feeling that the further we went, the closer we were to the fragments of the star.

    Liza had fallen asleep on my back, and when she woke up, she asked me in a sleepy voice,

    Are we going in the right direction?

    Ive memorized the map, you dont have to worry.

    Liza squeezed my shoulders tighter. My answer didnt seem to dispel her unease.

    When the sun went down, we camped in an abandoned cabin. We made a fire in the dusty firece and ate dried meat.

    In the days that followed, we continued to move forward.

    We hadnt been able to take a proper bath for days, and our supplies were beginning to run out. Our clothes were torn all over, and we had wounds on our bodies.

    Liza didnt care if I smelled like sweat or if I was dirty because I couldnt take a bath. At night, she always snuggled up to me. Lizas body always smelled good. I asked her why, but she didnt seem to know either.

    The next morning, we climbed a hill from where we could see the surroundings. Arge, clear blueke was visible in the distance.

    Liza saidin an excited voice,

    We are on the right path. It must be near thatke.

    I was more worried than hopeful. I doubted that the mysterious herb that could see the future really existed, and since we were in a wilnd, we could be attacked by wild animals or demonic beasts at any time.

    And my fear came true. Soon after, we were attacked by demonic beasts.

    Although it wasnt easy, we managed to escape and resumed our path with theke as our destination. We just had to move in a straight line towards the direction we had identified beforehand on the hill. However, the dense forest clouded our sense of direction, so we got lost a couple of times.

    As we wandered around, Liza suddenly stopped and grabbed my wrist.

    Its strange. I sense mana.

    What do you mean its strange?

    Its definitely mana, but its not from someone human.

    At that moment, a strong wind blew. The trees shook in the sudden cold wind and the leaves fell off. It was as if the forest trembled with fear. The surroundings darkened.

    Soon after, a dark shape flew towards us from where the shadows loomed deep in the forest.

    Liza screamed in fright.

    Wraith Its a Wraith!

 Chapter 4: Farewell (2)

    Chapter 4: Farewell (2)

    I had only heard of wraiths in books and adventure stories. Adventurers who took down enormous, demonic beasts. Knights who devastated continents. Mercenaries who endangered empires. It was this other-dimensional existence that killed those prominent humans with ease.

    Liza quickly adopted a fighting stance and gathered the necessary mana to cast a spell.

    I brandished the hammer I used in the workshop in front of it. There was no chance this would work , but I had to buy time somehow so that Liza could cast her spell from behind.

    The wraith approached at high speed and stopped a few feet from us in mid-air.

    <em>Grawrrr</em>

    Every hair on my body stood up at the blood-curdling cry.

    The wraith was covered in a ck cloak, with arms like a mummys, and fingers as long and hideous as a spiders legs.

    There was only darkness and emptiness at the bottom of his floating cloak. ck smoke billowed from where his legs were supposed to be.

    My body trembled just looking at it. I didnt understand what such a terrifying existence was doing here.

    Liza, who had finally gathered her mana, cast a spell. Immediately, a pumpkin-sized fireball hurtled toward the wraith.

    However, the fireball passed through the wraiths torso intact and mmed into the tree behind. The tree snapped in half with a crack.

    It didnt didnt hurt it?

    Liza hurried to re-cast the spell with a panicked expression.

    For the second time, the magical attack passed through the wraiths body intact.

    The wraith showed no reaction to Lizas attacks. It then stretched out its hideous fingers toward me.

    I stepped back and swung my hammer.

    Damn it, get the hell out of here!

    The wraith didnt react to my intimidation either. We flinched like cornered mice.

    As soon as the wraiths fingers were about to touch me, I swung my hammer with all my might.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    The wraiths hand was struck by the hammer and bounced back. The wraith stepped back slightly as if bewildered by the unexpected attack.

    Lets run away!

    I immediately took Lizas hand and started to run. I threw the backpack and provisions to run as fast as possible.

    Soon after, the wind blew hard behind us and the forest trembled. The wraiths screams spread in all directions.

    All I could think about was that I had to save Liza. Even at the cost of my life.

    When I looked back, I saw that the wraith was chasing us at a terrifying speed.

    As we ran, Liza chanted a spell and shot moonfire behind her back. The moonfire also had no effect on the wraith.

    How did you manage to hit the wraith?

    I dont know! Now is not the time to think about it!

    Liza panted and said,

    No, I need to know so I can try to do something about it!

    I just swung my hammer when it approached me.

    Wraiths are immune to physical attacks, so how did you do it!

    I told you, I dont know!

    As we ran frantically, we came to a hill. Behind us, the wraith was closing rapidly. Without a second thought, we ran relentlessly up the hill. When we reached the top of the hill, we had to stop. Ahead of us, the precipice awaited us.

    I bit my lower lip. I felt as if we had been led down a dead end.

    When the wraith noticed that we hadnt stopped, it approached us slowly surrounded by ck smoke.

    The wraith made eerie sounds that gave me goosebumps.

    I stepped forward with my hammer, determined to confront the wraith. I swung the hammer when the wraith was about to touch me again. This time, the wraith flinched at the threat as if it were cautious.

    I tried to hit wildly with my hammer when the wraiths hand was near me, but then the ck smoke engulfed me. I swung the hammer to create a gust of wind but to no avail.

    The smoke engulfed me until I was unable to move as if I had been shackled.

    I cant move, damn it. What the hell?!

    Just hang in there a bit longer, Ill use my magic!

    <em>Grawrrr</em>

    While my body was pinned down, the wraith stretched out his arm towards me. Then his long fingers pierced my stomach. I didnt even have a fighting chance.

    The biggest pain Ive ever felt in my life spread throughout my back and intestines.

    <em>Keuhuh!</em>

    Blood gushed out of my throat.

    The wraith lifted my body. I was hanging helplessly in the air as if impaled on a pike.

    With my body raised above the wraiths head, my blood spilled over hispletely darkened face. Then it twisted its fingers inside me, which made me bleed more.

    I screamed in agony.

    The wraith tasted my blood as it consumed it.

    Even in this situation, I could only think about how I had to save Liza. I turned my head. My vision was blurry, so I couldnt see Liza clearly. Liza seemed to be shouting something, but her voice was inaudible to me.

    I yelled with all my strength.

    <em>Run away!</em>

    But no sound came out, my mouth could only open

    Suddenly, the wraith stopped. Its behavior became strange. Its twisted arm inside me vibrated slightly. Soon after, the wraith shook violently and took a step back.

    <em>Kiuhek</em>

    Blood spurted out of the wraiths dark face as if it sneezed a few times, and then, as if it had drunk bad wine, it started to throw up all the blood it had just consumed.

    Something seemed to be tormenting the wraith.

    The wraith writhed in pain. At that moment, it iled its arm and threw my body off the cliff.

    My body made an arc in the air and plummeted down the cliff.

    Time seemed to slow down.

    Just then, silver hair came into my sight.

    I saw Liza stretch her hand down the edge of the cliff. I reached out to her too, but we were already too far apart for me to reach.

    I kept my eyes on Liza until the end.

 Chapter 5: Farewell (3)

    Chapter 5: Farewell (3)

    It was not heaven, nor hell, nor at the foot of the cliff where I woke up. It was in the Infirmary of the Temple of Acates, where warm sunlight streamed through the window.

    There was no one else in the other sick beds, I was the only one lying here. By the window, a nun was watering the flowerpots.

    I told the nun.

    How did I get here?

    The nun turned her gaze to me in surprise. When our eyes met, the nun opened her mouth after a brief silence.

    Wait a minute.

    The nun left. A momentter, nun Dolores, who had cared for me since I was a child, Priestess Azena and Abbess Yn entered.

    As soon as Dolores saw that I had regained consciousness, she ran to me, squeezed my hands and spoke in a tearful voice.

    Youve woken up I thought youd never open your eyes again. From now on, dontmit any recklessness.

    Im sorry

    Abbess said.

    Thank heavens you woke up. Youve no idea how worried we were. Goddess Acates took care of you.

    This was followed by some rebukes. I could sense that it was motivated by affection, not anger over the trouble I had caused. I bowed my head and epted their rebukes.

    I was an orphan with nothing special. I was so grateful that they cared so much about me that it didnt bother me in the slightest.

    When they felt it was enough, they told me the whole story of what had happened after I lost consciousness.

    As soon as it was discovered that we had disappeared, the Temple of Acates contacted the Pascal Family. Then several priests followed our traces with members of the Pascal Family.

    When we were found, I was lying on the ground like a corpse.

    I heard that Liza resorted to all means to save you.

    Liza had used all the herbs in the area and healing magic to forcibly reanimate my lifeless body. What amazed priests and members of the Pascal Family was that Liza was able to do alone what even high-level mages could only have done with thebined forces of many.

    The Wraith had writhed in agony after it drank my blood and fled.

    It was said that it wasmon for wraiths to drink the blood of their prey, so no one knew for sure why it had such a reaction to drinking my blood.

    All I can think of is that you received the grace of the goddess.

    Nun Dolores added.

    On special days we prepare food with holy water, that could be the reason.

    Since the only attacks that affected the wraiths were those rted to the divine, it could only be because the divine power had somehow mixed with my blood.

    What about Liza?

    When I asked about Liza, they all hesitated to answer. I could tell how the atmosphere suddenly turned serious. They seemed reluctant to talk about it.

    Liza left for the Eternia Academy entrance exam.

    Didnt she have to prepare first to enter the academy next year?

    Eternia Academy normally admitted students from the age of 17. Liza and I were 15. Even if you take into ount the preparation period needed to enter the academy, it was too early.

    Dolores stared at me with regret and said.

    A lot happened to Liza while you were unconscious.

    Liza was no longer allowed to stay at the Temple of Acates due to the serious trouble caused. So the Pascal Family had decided.

    I heard that Liza would stay at the family estate and enter the academy early.

    This news was like a bolt from the blue for me. The Pascal Family seemed determined topletely separate Liza and me. It was hard to ept the unexpected parting.

    Two weekster, I had fully recovered and resumed my daily life. It was thanks to the attentive care of the nuns.

    I missed Liza so much, but now I had to be truly independent. Liza wouldnte back just because I wanted it. There wasnt much time left before I would have to leave the temple, so I had to learn to fend for myself.

    I went back to work and gradually began to be recognized in the workshop. I also began to receive regr pay, although it wasnt much. I spent most of the day in the workshop, only going to the Lorail Pavilion to sleep.

    After a few months like this, I got an official position as an apprentice. From then on, I could also make my own works and sell them to jewelry stores.

    Time passed without further news until one day, I received a letter from Liza.

    Contrary to what I expected, she only wrote briefly about her current situation.

    In it, Liza said that she had heard that I had regained consciousness and not to worry about her.

    She passed the academy entrance exam in first ce. There was a senior student from the academy who had been helping her a lot, even with her magic training. It was written that they had be close and trusted each other.

    The letter ended by saying that once the summer vacations arrived, she would visit the Temple of Acates.

    I was happy to receive Lizas letter, but it left me with an inexplicable emptiness after I read it.

    Liza used to treat me warmly, but in this letter I felt she was distant.

    To try to shake off the difort, I repeated to myself that she had written little because she was busy or closely watched.

    I immediately wrote and sent a response. But winter passed, the year passed, I turned 16, the spring flowers bloomed, and I didnt receive another letter.

    A corner of my heart felt empty, so I focused on improving my metalworking skills to forget about it.

    As the summer came, the number of people looking for my works increased because I had be quite skilled. Although I was not rich, I managed to earn enough to stand on my own two feet. I could leave the temple without worry when the time came.

    One day, nun Dolores stopped me on the way to the workshop and said,

    Liza finished the first semester, she wille to visit us next week.

    It made my heart race. Just the thought that I would be reunited with Liza filled me with excitement.

    The next day, I dedicated myself to making a ne for Liza. The ne was inspired by Lizas favorite flower, Elcanto.

    Then I just waited for the time to fly by.

    Finally, the day came when Liza would arrive. That day I didnt go to the workshop to wee Liza in the front garden.

    In the distance, a splendidly decorated carriage approached the temple. The nuns and priests waiting for Liza waved their hands in wee. I was just watching from further back.

    The main gate opened and the carriage entered the temple garden. The first person to get out was a rather handsome man. He was tall, and his clothes were elegant. His every action exuded the dignity of a noble. Some of the nuns couldnt help but admire him.

    Then a woman took the mans hand and stepped down.

    It was Liza. She had be dazzlingly beautiful. Her body gestures and facial expressions exuded charm. With her pretty hairstyle, wless features and silvery silk dress, she seemed to be from another dimension.

    Liza and the man greeted those who weed them with cheerful faces. The solemn temple became as lively as if it were a festive ce.

    It was the moment of reunion I had longed for, but I was embarrassed to approach her now. I had my best clothes on, but it was just a sloppy overalls from the workshop. My palms and fingernails were covered with ck grease stains that wouldnte off no matter how much I washed them.

    Suddenly, I noticed that as Liza and the man greeted the others, they were holding hands.

    I was in shock. It was as if a dagger had been plunged into my heart. With the ne in my hand, I left in silence.

 Chapter 6: Farewell (4)

    Chapter 6: Farewell (4)

    After I left the temple, I wandered through the streets of the city. I wanted to leave it all behind and escape from the world.

    When I began to lose strength in my legs from exhaustion, I sat at the fountain in the square and spent hours there fiddling with the ne I had intended to give to Liza. I didnt have the courage to see her face to face.

    It wasnt until darkness fell that I returned to the temple. I dont know how much time I spent outside, but all the lights in the temple were already out.

    Suddenly, I saw a silhouette loitering alone in the temple garden. The silhouette noticed me and immediately ran towards me.

    The silhouette was Lizas.

    Hi.

    Youre finally here. Where were you? I thought I wouldnt see you.

    I had a bad feeling as soon as I saw her, so I avoided her gaze.

    d to see you are well.

    I deliberately treated her coldly.

    Thank you. Who are you waiting for?

    You, of course. Theres something I really want to talk to you about. Im also curious to know how youve been. Lets walk for a while and talk.

    We left the temple and headed for the woods we frequented as children. There, the moonlight dimly illuminated the path.

    As we walked down the path together like in the past, I felt a distant attitude from Liza. She didnt run into my arms as soon as she saw me. And now she didnt hold my hand or stick to me. She wasnt the Liza I knew.

    Still, we talk about our lives.

    How are you doing in the workshop? Do you still work there?

    Yes, I have achieved some recognition and now I can sell my works under my name.

    Thats great.

    Liza, what about you?

    Im doing fine. I entered the Eternia Academy Magic School. I have been lucky to be at the top of my ss this semester.

    Congrattions.

    And I also fell in love with someone.

    Sorry to mention this out of the blue. If you had been at the temple during the day, you might have met him. It was a pity I couldnt introduce you to Elliott, my senior.

    I had a good rtionship with Elliott throughout the semester and decided to start dating him recently.

    I sensed it from the moment I saw the two of them arrive here and not let go of each others hand. It was a fact that I forcefully tried to deny and avoid.

    He must be a good guy.

    Yes. Elliott came to see me shortly after I left the Temple of Acates and I was staying at the family mansion. We became closer when I found out he was at Eternia Academy. My senior stayed at the mansion and helped me a lot to prepare for the entrance exam.

    Elliott has protected me because he knows what kind of person my uncle is. Hes the eldest son of the Felton Family, so even my uncle cant mess with him. Its thanks to him that I was able toe here.

    Duke Darren Felton, the Head of the Felton Family, currently held the position of Commander of the Imperial Knights. Elliott was the sessor of a prestigious family that currently held the most power.

    A position Ill never reach. A person who lived in a worldpletely different from mine.

    I know you didnt expect me toe here to say this, but I had to.

    The reason Liza waited for me until nightfall was to clear things up about our rtionship.

    Can you tell me why?

    What do you mean?

    Why did you change your mind?

    It was a pathetic question, but I really wanted to know. If I listen to her reasons, Ille to understand even if it hurts now. My mother abandoned me without giving me a reason, for which I suffered a lot.

    Do you need to know?

    Yes, I need it.

    Liza thought for a while before speaking.

    I have thought a lot since then. It was my fault you almost died. You wouldnt have been hurt if I hadnt been hell-bent on us going in search of the fragments of the star.

    You did your best to protect me, but it was useless and you were on the brink of death. Under normal circumstances, we would both have died. Luckily, the wraith retreated.

    It was then that I realized the reality. If I held on to memories and feelings, I would get nowhere and we would both suffer. I thought about what would have happened if Elliott had been in your ce. My senior would have driven off the wraith and stayed by my side until we found the fragments of the star. Elliott is strong and reliable enough to do that.

    You dont have what it takes to be by my side.

    Im sorry.

    Her answer was reasonable. I was an idiot. Deep down in my heart, I hoped that Liza would want to fight for our love no matter what adversitiesy ahead. It was impossible that love could prevail despite distance, difference in status, wealth and talent.

    Anyone in Lizas position would have made the same decision.

    I could only surpass that guy in the memories I shared with Liza. However, a bright future and a new world awaited Liza. As she flourished in that unique environment, she would meet more special people and have better experiences, which would lead to her childhood memories and attachments being reced by new ones.

    That was good for Liza. It hurt so much, but at least now I could ept it.

    My role in Lizas life was over.

    Please rate the novel 5 stars on novelupdates. Link

 Chapter 7: Kidnapping (1)

    Chapter 7: Kidnapping (1)

    I will leave tomorrow too. I dont know when I can visit you again. I may be back in a few years. But you probably wont be here

    Yes.

    Can you see me off when I leave?

    No.

    Although they had been childhood friends, now they could notmunicate as before. He wasnt ready to say goodbye, he didnt want to crawl like a worm at thest moment.

    Liza bowed her head. The moonlight was temporarily blocked by clouds, so everything was briefly in darkness. He wondered what Lizas expression would be.

    Then well say goodbye here. Ill go in first.

    So long, Liza.

    Take care. I hope to see you again someday.

    You too.

    Liza went back to the Temple first. He was sure she would understand that he needed time alone to sort out his feelings.

    He walked alone the same path he had walked with Liza as a child. He stopped near the moonlit pond. He sat on the rock as in the past.

    He looked around him. Every ce reminded him of the moments he lived with her.

    He sat there and cried for a couple of hours.

    His time with her was over. The road was blocked by a huge wall.

    They were able to get so close because they grew up together in a space called an orphanage where they could ignore the difference in status. He had nothing special, nor was it that his destiny bound him to Liza. That luck simply ran out.

    He took out of his pocket the ne he had made to give to Liza. He remembered that she wore a ne of precious gems around her neck. That meant nothing.

    He threw the ne into the pond.

    Finally he closed his eyes. This was the end of his love.

    ***

    After epting that his path had diverged from Lizas, he focused on learning about his work. It was the only thing he could do about his frustration.

    One day, a jeweler who had arge store took an interest in the essories he made.

    Your skill is not far from that of other craftsmen, could you bring me an item to the shop every week?

    He signed a contract to sell some of his items to the jeweler who recognized his skills. After that, the number of people looking for his items gradually increased. And he began to earn enough to live on his own without any problems. In the summer of his 16th year, he left the Lorail Pavilion to be independent.

    Then there was an unexpected encounter.

    It was when he stopped at a jewelry store to deliver some items. In the store was a pot-bellied nobleman apanied by a noblewoman. They were looking at things.

    He froze like a stone. Thedy who was clutching the noblemans arm was his mother. It had been eight years since he had seen her, but he could recognize her right away. She looked exactly as he remembered her. On the other hand, it seemed that his mother did not recognize him.

    His mother called out the names of other people outside the store. Two children who looked to be five or six years old ran into the store. The couple continued to look at jewelry with their children in their arms.

    She had started a new family.

    He left the ce with a nk stare.

    He isted herself for a while to calm his emotions. He had long since assumed that it was all in the past. There was no connection.

    He wondered what he could do. This was the life he had been given.

    He asionally went to the Temple of Acates when he had free time. Other orphans his age left the Temple to make their own way in life. He sat in the empty chapel to think about the fate that had befallen him. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    Everyone in the world dreams of a wonderful life, but not everyone could have it. Not everyone could be a King, or a Knight, or a Great Wizard, or a Hero.

    Some have to be nuns, some have to be pr0st!tutes. Some have to fix the garden, some have to work the metal. Even if they break under pressure, some have to be a small cog to make the world work.

    Goddess Acates saved him twice. Once she saved him from starving to death after losing his mother, and the other when it was perforated in the stomach area. He wondered why the Goddess had helped him. He could not easily predict his future.

    Maybe Liza was Gods chosen one. And he just someone disposable to adorn his childhood.

    When he became independent, he rented a ce within walking distance of the workshop. It was an old house. The floors creaked so much that it hurt his ears, the windows didnt open properly and he could hear the mice walking on the ceiling every night.

    He couldnt sleep easily because he had so many thoughts. And Liza would pop into his mind when he couldnt sleep. What kind of people was she meeting? How did she adjust to Eternia Academy, a ce where the countrys geniuses gathered?

    Still, he tried to erase Liza from his mind.

    His metalworking skills developed day by day. When the craftsman who taught him looked at his work, he asked him to stop with a bitter smile. But that didnt stop him. He stayed alone in the workshop in the evenings to learn techniques.

 Chapter 8: Kidnapping (2)

    Chapter 8: Kidnapping (2)

    ***

    It was quite hot even though the sun had set because it was summer. He was the only one who stayed in the workshop to work. He consulted the calendar. A year had passed since the day he went to get a piece of star with Liza. His feelings surfaced as he remembered that moment.

    Suddenly, a light came through the darkened window. It was strange. He looked out the window. The world lit up as if the sun had risen again.

    He wondered if he was so focused that he didnt realize it was dawn.

    No. It hadnt been long. And the clock in the workshop read just past midnight.

    Maybe there was a fire. He hurried to gather his things to leave the workshop.

    He stood in the town streets and looked around. There were no mes or ck smoke anywhere. Then he realized that the intense light wasing from the sky.

    When he looked up, he saw a huge star streaking across the sky. The star, which emitted a blinding light, left a bright trail in its wake.

    His mouth dropped open in admiration.

    Soon, the star disappeared into the northwest sky.

    The moment he went to get a piece of star shed through his mind. And as if the earths gravity pulled him toward that star, a force that was hard to describe pulled him in the direction the star had disappeared.

    Have you seen the star?

    Everyone treated him like a freak. After all, he was the only one who saw the star in this town.

    He didnt know if it was a revtion from heaven or if he was so crazy that he had hallucinated. But after this event, he couldnt go on with his life as if nothing had happened.

    He went home, packing his clothes in such a hurry, it was as if he were being chased.. He also took the money he had saved and a dagger in case someone tried to rob him.

    He left town before dawn. He set out on a new journey in search of the star pieces. He did not hesitate, even though death might await him at the end of this reckless journey.

    ***

    Sylverine, who was in the bathtub, frowned. She turned her head to look through the open window. She could hear the sound of the horses hooves as they made their way to her mansion. She shook her head because her pleasurable moment was interrupted.

    She quickly got out of the bathtub, dried herself roughly with a towel and put on a robe.

    When she came out of the bathroom, a maid was waiting for her.

    A messenger from the Academy hase to deliver some letters.

    Why didnt they use a stitch?

    Stitch were small round metal spheres with wings on both sides. They were often used among magicians as a substitute for messenger pigeons.

    The messenger said that the director did not use a stitch because it is an important matter.

    Old people are unnecessarily careful.

    She looked at the letter on the silver tray. When she gestured to the maid to leave, she left after bowing. Sylverine, with the letter in her hand, went out onto the terrace. She sat cross-legged in an armchair.

    In all, there were five letters addressed to her. Three contained requests of minor importance. She threw those on the table without finishing reading them.

    Only two letters remained. One was from the director of the Department of Magic andthe other from a student who had graduated from the Academy.

    Sylverine first broke the seal on the directors letter.

    It said that she had to prepare to return to the Academy next semester for the entrance exams. There was also subtle pressure for her to use the letter of rmendation system, something the masters at Eternia Academy used to use.

    In addition to teaching and research, Eternias teachers had another duty, which was to discover the hidden talents of the world. This duty was based on the ideology of the Academys founder, Bern Eternia.

    Bern Eternia found countless cases of anonymous geniuses who grew up in terrible conditions, so they became evil. He founded Eternia to prevent this.

    The meaning had faded a bit over the centuries, but the founding principle of Eternias paragraph 1 article 1 stood firm: to lead the talents of the world to the light. And the system of letters of rmendation allowed exceptional talents to enter the Academy.

    Sylverine had never taken a student to the Academy before.

    She was admitted to Eternia thanks to this system of letters of rmendation. However, she did not like this system, because some masters abused the letter of rmendation for personal gain.

    What can I do if I dont know anyone interesting?

    Sylverine tossed the directors letter on the table. Then she grabbed the letter from the student who had graduated and was working as a researcher under Sylverines supervision. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    She was a little puzzled that it had a magic seal that could not be opened unless she was the addressee. Magic seals were only used for confidential information.

    She broke the seal to check the contents.

    It said that arge-scale mana explosion had been detected in the Loin Basin, an unexplored area near the Pnca Ranges, in the northwest of the continent.

    The Loin Basin was a dangerous area that was closely watched by the Academy. It was known as the Land of the Dead, since this was where the undead and demonic beasts lived.

    Sylverine closed her eyes after reading thest sentence.

    <i>Could be a sign of ck magic on arge scale considering the location of the event.</i>

    She put her hand to her forehead, feeling like her head was going to hurt.

    The words <i>ck magic</i> meant her vacation was gone.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 9: Kidnapping (3)

    Chapter 9: Kidnapping (3)

    It was still some time before sunset. The carriage, which was crossing the meadow without any trouble, suddenly stopped. Then the coachman said to him,

    I have heard many cases of coachmen who have suffered damage while trying to continue. I will stop here, even if you offer me more money. No matter how old I am, I know my life is valuable.

    He stepped out of the carriage with his belongings.

    Okay.

    Do you intend to continue on foot?

    He nodded.

    I dont know what unfortunate situations you have gone through at such a young age that you would want to go to that ce, but I pray that Goddess Acates will take care of you.

    Thank you.

    There are many ghouls in those unexplorednds, so hide at night. Dont continue just because you see a bright blue light at night. Luminous ghouls emit light from their backs to attract people. Thats all I want to say.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    He left after bowing slightly.

    The further he went, the rougher the carriage path became. He found it more difficult to walk because the undergrowth was high. He entered a savagend.

    asionally, he found rotting horse carcasses near wrecked carriages. There was also rotting flesh on some parts of the carriages, as if there had been an explosion.

    He held his nose at the stench.

    As he moved along the forests border with the meadow, he discovered an old tree with exposed roots. He left the unkempt path to go deeper into the dense forest. He had to find a ce to hide before nightfall. He dug a hole in the middle of the roots to get in there.

    He ate quickly near it. Then, he erased the traces of his food before entering the roots andcovering the entrance with earth for the night.

    At dawn, he heard the footsteps of a four-footed beast. It didnt sound like just one, but a dozen of them. He could hear them better because he was underground.

    The screams of the quadrupeds were unlike any wild animal he could remember. These terrifying screams gave him goosebumps.

    When morning finally came, he turned the earth so he could get out. He ate dry bread and jerky for breakfast. As he ate, he wondered where he had gotten the courage to leave a vige with hot food, toe to an unexplorednd with dead bodies lying everywhere.

    Perhaps he had lost his fear because his stomach had been punctured in the past.

    He walked back to where the star had flown.

    ***

    In a way, ghouls are mysterious beings.

    The children seemed amazed by the words of the priest at the podium. The children knew what a ghoul was, they just couldnt understand why they were mysterious. For children, the word mystery was used only in the world of dreams.

    Ghouls originally were people. Even an ordinary person can be apletely different individual by turning into a ghoul after death. They have the same body, butrge spines protrude from the back. Also, their muscles are four to five times stronger than they were before they died. New, thicker fangs grow in his gums. All their human memories disappear, and they develop a strong appetite for living beings.

    A boy quickly raised his hand. When the priest gestured for him to speak, the boy hurriedly asked his question.

    Why does that happen?

    The cause is still unknown. Some say it is an evolutionary process of death, others say it is a curse that takes away rest. Opinions are divided.

    One of the children eximed when he heard this,

    I dont want to be a ghoul!

    Then the priest said with a smile,

    Then you can burn to death.

    He gasped.

    <i>Haa!</i>

    It was a dream.

    The dream left an unpleasant feeling. Memories of his lessons at the Lorail Pavilion appeared in his dreams, but he didnt remember the dreaded words burn to death.

    It had been almost four days since he had camped in the unexplorednds. Perhaps it was due to the eerie atmosphere, but he was having more and more strange dreams. He took several deep breaths to calm his heartbeat.

    He carefully removed the leaves covering his upper body with his hands. It was just dawn. He held his breath to listen for any movement around him. He got up five minutester, when he was sure there was no sign of anything. Then, he gathered his belongings.

    There were many ghoul traces around the ce where he had slept. He swallowed down his saliva. He would have died if he had done anything when they passed by while he slept.

    It seemed he had to control even his dreams.

    He began to move again.

    When he broke through the wooded area, he came to a wide wastnd. It would be difficult to find where to hide and camp out in this ce. He could not even find a single glimpse of a ce where he could find water. There was no doubt about it  it would beplicated to advance here. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    There was no other way. He had no choice but to move faster.

    He continued walking until noon. He checked his canteen. It was half full with water, but he didnt know how much farther he had to go.

    When the sun warmed the ground, he decided to rest for a while in the shade of some rocks.

    Two hours after noon, the clouds began to slowly gather. There was no ce to take shelter in case it rained. He quickened his pace.

    It was getting darker and darker. The rain began to fall drop by drop.

    Suddenly, it seemed to him that something was moving some distance away. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasnt seeing things.

    They were ghouls. When the sun disappeared, the ghouls began to emerge from their cave. He thought the ghouls were only active at night, but it was a wrong assumption. The ghouls came out slowly because there was no sunlight.

    The clouds showed that it was not a brief rain.

    He immediately ran to cross the small hill ahead and disappear from the sight of ghouls. But then he heard ghoul screamsing from other directions. There seemed to be more than one ghoul cave, andthis one was much closer.

    The ghouls screamed loudly again. Then, they began to chase him.

    He ran toward the foot of the hill. He saw a small hut nearby. There was nowhere else to hide, so he ran at full speed toward the hut.

    A dozen ghouls ran after him at high speed.

    As soon as he entered the hut, he closed the door. The ghouls following him began to ram the door. He looked inside the hut. This ce was used as a warehouse.

    But the items stored here were a bit strange. There were oiled torches, coal, gunpowder, and oil barrels, all lined up.

    The hand of a ghoul came through the door. They coveted his body so desperately that they tore at the door with terrifying force.

    Damn it, damn it.

    Then the scene of the dream shed through his mind.

    <i>Then you can burn to death.</i>

    He immediately pulled out his flint to light a torch.

    The ghouls, who managed to break down the door, rushed into the hut.

    He pointed the torch at the ghouls.

    It was effective. The ghouls retreated when they saw the fire.

    He moved toward the entrance, defending himself with the torch.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    Dozens of ghouls surrounded the hut. They drooled as they watched him from three or four paces away. The rain grew heavier.

    No No!

    The torch he was holding was losing intensity. Hastily, he grabbed another torch, but when he lit it, it was even worse in intensity. These items had not been maintained for a long time. In addition, water from the rain had seeped through the roof, so the torches gradually became damp.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 10: Kidnapping (4)

    Chapter 10: Kidnapping (4)

    He could not spend the night like this. The ghouls waved their hands in an attempt to knock over his torch. It also looked like they were going to attack him at any moment.

    He prepared to leave, because the ghouls had destroyed the back of the hut, which was where the light from the torch could not reach. He tucked the torch under his arm and used his cloak to protect himself from the rain.

    But he could see no breach.

    Thats when it happened.

    <i>BOOM!!</i>

    There was a shockwave over the hills to the northwest. Soon, a pir of white light shot into the sky. The ghouls were dismayed to see this.

    The ghouls did not attack him because of the torch, but followed him without stopping. They ran so fast that he could not evade forever.

    As he climbed to the top of the hill, he looked up at the epicenter of the light.

    What the hell?

    There was a huge crater. And in the center was a huge meteorite half buried.

    !

    Inside the meteorite was a glowing sword. The pir of light surrounding the sword reached into the sky.

    A sword?

    He ran as fast as he could towards the center of the crater.

    The ghouls were as close to him as before, but they didnt try to catch him. They seemed afraid of the light around his sword.

    Before he knew it, the dozens of ghouls had swelled to hundreds in the chaos. They moved somewhat cautiously into the crater. The ghouls slowly surrounded him, like a predator preparing to pounce on its prey.

    He felt like his heart was going to burst.

    As he approached the sword, the pir of light trembled even more.

    He had no choice but to wield the sword. He gulped.

    He reached into the pir of light to grab the sword. Then he pulled it upward.

    It did not have the weight of a metal sword. It had the shape of a long, thin sword. He could hold it with one hand, although it looked like he needed both.

    The sword was made of light. He could not believe it.

    The pir of light stretching up to the sky gradually began to disappear.

    The ghouls around him roared loudly.

    As the pir of light disappeared, the encirclement of ghouls grew tighter. He had no time to be captivated by the mystical appearance of the sword. He stood on guard. Soon he would have to face the ghouls.

    A ghoul that was drooling attacked him.

    He reflexively swung his sword.

    The ghoul was cut vertically in two. Its split body crashed to the ground.

    What is this?

    He felt no resistance as he shed the ghoul. It looked as if he had cut the air, but even the bones were split in half. It was an incredible cut.

    Another ghoul rushed at him. He swung his sword in a great semicircle.

    A shockwave of white light was created along the trajectory of his sword. The shockwave not only wiped out the ghoul that had attacked him, but also everyone in its path.

    What the hell? How did I do this?

    He heard a ghoul approaching from behind.

    He immediately turned around. As he swung his sword, another shockwave swept through everything in its path. It was an amazing power, but it quickly drained his energy. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    The frequency with which the ghouls rushed at him increased. They almost always attacked his back, probably because they wanted to avoid the light of the sword.

    Damn!

    His efforts were not enough to stop so many ghouls.

    There was another problem.

    His vision blurred as he fought back.

    It seemed that the sword consumed his mental strength.

    He staggered after shing at a ghoul that rushed at him with its mouth open.

    Damn!

    Three ghouls attacked him at once, as if to take advantage of the opportunity. He stepped back to avoid one. He immediately cut off the heads of the other two.

    Then, when he regained his position, he thrust the sword into the back of the remaining ghoul. Rotten blood gushed from the ghouls back.

    Even a small movement consumed too much energy. His head was cloudy, as if he was losing blood. His mental strength was so depleted that he felt nauseous. He shook his head to stay focused.

    The light emitting from the sword gradually faded. It seemed to react to his mental strength. He had wielded the sword for less than five minutes, but he felt he would faint soon.

    Hold on a little longer. Just a little longer

    As he was beside himself, a ghoul shed him in the side with its nails.

    He felt such terrible pain that he gritted his teeth.

    He thrust the sword into the mouth of the ghoul that had attacked him.

    He clutched his side with his left hand. Blood flowed like water.

    He was about to lose consciousness due to the bleeding.

    Thats when it happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    There was an explosion in the corner of the crater. His ears were deafened. All the ghouls attention was drawn to the explosion.

    The ce where the explosion had urred was engulfed in mes. All around were the remains of the ghouls that had been torn apart by the explosion.

    And among the mes was a silhouette.

    He wondered if he was seeing a ghost.

    He focused his eyes again. It was not a ghost. The silhouette became clearer as the fire disappeared. The silhouette belonged to a person.

    When the ck smoke dissipated, the figure of the woman appeared.

    She wore arge pointed hat over her dark red hair that reached her waist. She was a tall woman in a ck dress that showed one of her thighs.

    A small ball of fire hovered over the womans hand.

    The woman tossed the ball aside as if it were nothing.

    A whirlpool of fire formed where the ball had fallen.

    The woman moved her hand slowly.

    At that moment, the huge whirlpool swept through the crater, sweeping away the ghouls that looked like a swarm of ants. The situation looked like chaos.

    The scene was so overwhelming that it was like watching a natural disaster. He could not believe that such transcendental power coulde from one person.

    He didnt know how it happened, but he had been saved.

    He sat down on the ground. The sword he held in his hand gradually lost its light until it disappeared. He could no longer remain conscious.

    He fainted. His head hit the ground.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 11: Kidnapping (5)

    Chapter 11: Kidnapping (5)

    The smell of corpses was everywhere. The rain extinguished the mes to some extent. Sylverine frowned when she saw a ghouls arm still writhing on the ground. She looked around to analyze the situation.

    The remaining ghouls fled. Thankfully this was not rted to dark magic.

    Sylverine approached the boy lying on the ground. She dragged him to the side by the neck. Then, she ced him with his back against therge meteorite.

    The unconscious boys head was tilted down. She lifted the boys chin with her fingertips to examine his face. He was young.

    Greasy hair. Tender skin that looked just past puberty. He had the features of a handsome man, although they were not yet fully developed. His right arm, which was moderately muscled, had a calloused palm.

    She wondered if he had learned to handle a sword. At such a young age, he had fought to the death against ghouls in the Land of the Dead.

    She was curious to know what had brought the boy to thesends that no one explores. She also wanted to know how he knew about this ce and the sword he wielded.

    Sylverine looked at the half-buried meteorite that held the boys back. There was a deep slit in the middle, as if something had been embedded there.

    Her eyes grewrge.

    She had been through a lot, but this situation still confused her.

    Sylverine rummaged through her memories about the legend inscribed on a scroll in the Great Library of Enmion, the ce where the elves stored their records.

    A person who has received a revtion. A sword of light embedded in a meteorite. A man loved by God. Undoubtedly, the young man before her seemed toe out of the legend.

    <i>How am I supposed to interpret this?</i>

    She had to check the facts before jumping to conclusions.

    She removed her hand from the boys chin.

    Standing up, Sylverine took out a bottle of water before she poured some water over him.

    Since he showed no reaction, she poured all the water left in the bottle over the boys head. She even dropped the water bottle on his head.

    She said firmly,

    Wake up.

    Only then did the boy shake his head.

    What?

    The boy raised his head. He looked at her with his eyes lost, as if he had not yet fullye to his senses. Sylverine put her hands on her hips. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    Who are you?

    ?

    How do you know about this ce?

    The boy blinked. He looked confused, as if he didnt know whether this was a dream or reality.

    Finally, he opened his mouth.

    I saw the star fall.

    Under Sylverines steady gaze, the boy also added,

    And I followed it.

    The boy nodded as if it wasnt important.

    It was impossible to reach this location urately based on the trajectory of a star.

    Do you know how to use magic or sense mana?

    No. Not at all.

    She was briefly speechless at the boys confidence.

    She had met people who imed to have received divine revtions like the so-called Apostles. They did really reckless things andhad unfounded self-confidence.

    The appearance of the <i>revealers</i> was vaguely superimposed on this boy.

    Forget it, where are you from?

    Before I came here, I worked in a Harman shop.

    Thats not what I want to know. Where did you learn swordsmanship?

    I never learned how to use a sword.

    A meaningless answer.

    She expected him to train with the sword, not to take up metalworking.

    And your family?

    The boys calm eyes instantly faltered.

    She didnt overlook his subtle reaction.

    You dont have a family?

    The boy nodded silently.

    It seemed the word family caused him emotional difort.

    The puzzle in Sylverines head slowly fell into ce.

    If there was someone he loved, or had someone who cared about him, he would not have done something insane, like chasing a star to the Land of the Dead.

    Now she could understand the boys recklessness.

    How old are you?

    Sixteen years old.

    Hmm thats good.

    The boy cocked his head to one side. He still did not trust her intentions.

    Can you show me the sword you used?

    Dont worry, Im not going to steal it from you. I would never do that.

    I got it out of the meteorite. But it disappeared when I fainted

    Summon it.

    I dont know how to do it.

    Its your sword because you were able to hold it. If it hadnt seen you as its owner in the first ce, it would have been impossible for you to even get it out of the meteorite.

    The boy, who pondered when he heard her words, raised his hand to his shoulders height. Then, a sword of white light appeared in his palm.

    <i>Could it be that he understood when he heard my advice?</i>

    The more powerful the sword, the more important the mental attitude of the wielder.

    The corners of Sylverines mouth lifted slightly.

    You learn fast.

    She tried to touch the de of the sword, but her hand went through it as if it did not exist.

    Hmm

    She didnt show it, but she was shocked. She had met many Sword Masters, but she had never seen any sword like this. She had only heard legends.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 12: Kidnapping (6)

    Chapter 12: Kidnapping (6)

    The owner of the extraordinary sword was a 16-year-old boy. Moreover, this boy did not seem to realize the magnitude of what had just happened.

    The problem was that there would be many immoral people from all over the continent who would want such a special sword, and this boycked the power to defend himself. He was in a position where he could easily be killed.

    That would be unfortunate for Eternias founder, Bern.

    Ive seen enough. You can put it away.

    The sword disappeared as soon as those words left her mouth.

    So youre alone?

    The boy nodded with a reluctant expression.

    Whats your name?

    My name is Damien.

    Where do you n to return to?

    Im going back to Harman. Thats where the workshop I used to work at is.

    Sylverine replied casually,

    Harman its a quiet ce.

    ?

    Sylverine bit her lower lip because she was internally conflicted.

    She questioned whether she should let him simply go home.

    The wound looks serious.

    Sylverine pulled a purple potion from a small leather pouch she carried at her waist. But after thinking about it for a while, she put it back in the pouch.

    What will you give me if I save your life?

    I only have the money Ive saved so far, plus the sword.

    All you have left is your body.

    Damien stiffened for a moment when he heard the word <i>body</i>.

    Do you like to socialize with others?

    No.

    Youd better get used to it.

    Damiens mouth went dry. He assumed that Sylverine expected a lot from him in return for saving him, but in reality, it was just the opposite.

    Sylverine pulled a parchment from her pocket before she casted a spell. Soon, a fire inscribed words on the parchment. Finally, she handed the parchment to Damien. The contents were inscribed in ancient characters that the boy could not decipher.

    Sign it.

    Damien, who took the parchment, contemted over the idea of signing for a while.

    She knew very well that he had no choice. Damien would die if she left him here.

    Sylverine sighed because Damien had taken so long.

    Dont worry. If I had bad intentions, I would have turned you into a puppet by now.

    But I have nothing to sign with

    She pointed to the blood on Damiens side.

    Ah.

    Then, he smeared his index finger with blood to write his name on the bottom of the parchment. He handed the parchment back to Sylverine. She, who bit down hard on the skin of her index finger, signed beside it with her own blood.

    She whistled. A stitch flew from the sky to her. Sylverine ced the parchment under the ball and soon it flew away in the blink of an eye.

    She pulled the potion from her leather pouch to give to Damien.

    Drizzle this over the wound. The smell of fresh blood will attract the ghouls back.

    Damien was curious about what was written on the parchment.

    What was it that I signed?

    A contract that binds us.

    What does that mean?

    A bond between master and disciple.

    The boys eyes widened like a rabbits.

    He sprinkled all the potion quickly because he feared she would take it away from him again. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    Why?

    He became quite serious.

    Its not often one finds a guy who cuts ghouls like that.

    Damien shook his head.

    Its not my power.

    <i>Oh.</i>

    The people she had known of Damiens age were conceited by the power they had so easily obtained through their lineage or magical items.

    In the current situation, it would be normal for him to be ted that she had chosen him, but Damien tried to firmly draw a line.

    Sylverine smirked.

    The boy knew his limits. On the other hand, he risked everything toe to this ce because of a revtion. It was rare to find a boy with such a mentality. He was essentially different from the boys who had grown up in noble families.

    Damien remained suspicious.

    But who the hell are you to make me your disciple?

    She swept her hand through her wind-blown tousled hair. People ascribed different epithets to her, but none in particr she liked. Some embarrassed her so much that she would be unable to say them with her own mouth.

    In a way, it was natural for him to distrust her. There was nothing more suspicious in the world than a person who blindly performed an act of goodwill.

    Have you ever heard of the Eternia Academy?

    Sylverines question made Damien freeze like a stone statue.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 13: Beginning (1)

    Chapter 13: Beginning (1)

    Master of the Magic Department of the Eternia Academy.

    When he heard the word Eternia, a few words stuck in his throat. He tried to suppress his desire to ask her about Liza. It would only be counterproductive to hear any news from her. His heart might lurch.

    Sylverine asked him,

    Why has your expression changed?

    Its nothing.

    Do you want to ask me something?

    Isnt Eternia halfway through the semester?

    It would take at least 15 days to reach this ce from Eternia. It was too long a distance for a busy teacher to be here.

    Yes. But I took a year off due to certain circumstances.

    When do you rejoin the Academy?

    Next semester.

    She probably didnt know Liza, who was in the second semester of her first year.

    Are you nning to take me to the Academy?

    Its best for your safety. I cant apany you for the rest of your life.

    Safety What?

    It seemed to Sylverine that he had asked something obvious.

    Your sword

    ?

    She sighed.

    Your sword is too dangerous. Currently, it is not a threat to others but to yourself. If the world knows about your sword, many will want to get it. And dont expect them to offer you a fair duel. They will be almost as angry as you are, so they will use any method to get it. You are now in a position where you can die.

    Did this sword endanger his life?

    He felt as if he had received a blow to the back of his head. Since he had always been an ordinary person, he had no idea of the ripple effect this power would have. He had lived in a safe town, so he had forgotten the dangers that existed outside.

    Ill help you train first. The academy will beter.

    I understand.

    There was no reason for him to refuse.

    What did you want to do after you found the star piece?

    I was thinking of going back to Harman to work in the workshop.

    I think you need to forget that. You can leave if you think you can protect everyone you know. Otherwise, youll all be hostages.

    He had to give up his old identity to live a new life. He had to say goodbye to Harman, where he had created the memories of his childhood. His heart grew heavy.

    All right.

    And that sword. Dont show it unless youre in mortal danger.

    He nodded.

    Then lets go. More ghouls will being soon.

    Then, Sylverine whistled with her fingers in her mouth. A horse came from the other side of the crater. The horse, which stopped in front of them, looked like it couldnt adjust to the chaotic environment in the crater.

    She stroked the horse with her hand tofort it.

    Get on.

    Please wait a moment.

    He headed toward the meteorite with his backpack. Sylverine asked him,

    Do you n to look for Benemarill?

    Huh?

    It is written in the book of the Great Sage Lutavis.

    It seemed Sylverine also knew about the herb that could supposedly see the future.

    Not all meteorites contain Benemarill seeds. Its a normal meteorite, so dont get your hopes up too high.

    So I can extract the meteoric iron?

    He heard about it from a craftsman who used to teach him. He said that meteoric iron wasnt very popr among humans, but to the dwarves, it was more valuable than gold. Now it was practically impossible to sell them because human trade with dwarves had ceased hundreds of years ago,but he wanted to have them because they were hard to find. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    Yes. Dont take too long.

    The equipment he had was quite deficient to extract it directly from the meteorite. Fortunately, due to the meteorite impact, there were many fist-sized pieces of meteoric iron around. He picked out the ones he could use.

    He soon filled a bag with enough meteoric iron to make three or four bars.

    Sylverine took the leather bag containing the meteoric iron and tied it to her horses saddle.

    Get on.

    When he got on the horse, she climbed up behind him.

    He was not shortpared to hispanions, but since she was about the same height as a grown man, he was between her arms when she took the reins.

    She felt that his body was too tense. She said,

    What are you doing? Rx.

    We cant just walk over there?

    No.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 14: Beginning (2)

    Chapter 14: Beginning (2)

    ***

    Dunkel lined up the documents he had received on the office desk one by one.

    They were all letters of rmendation written by qualified people. They included the distinctions of the candidates for admission. There was little chance that they had exaggerated due to their high reputation.

    Director Dunkel smiled as he read the documents. There were quite a few candidates rmended for this semester, each with different talents.

    Azelis, the most prominent. She was described as a woman candidate to be a saint with a millenary talent, who could be the incarnation of a Goddess.

    Zion, the disciple of the Sword Master, who pacified a continent.

    Cecil, a genius who could turn even ordinary stones into magical stones.

    Luna, an elementalist who has received the Spirit Kings blessing.

    The son of Marquis Barianne, who was in charge of protecting the northernmost defensive line of the Empire. He made a great impression because he defeated several demonic beasts at a young age.

    There were five people.

    Most of the people who were rmended excelled from an early age, so there was no need to review the documents in detail.

    <i>Knock Knock</i>

    Dunkel, who was gleefully sweeping his beard with his hand, squinted at the sudden sound of an unexpected visitor. A Stitch banged against his office window.

    He quickly knew it was Sylverines Stitch by the way it flew.

    The Stitch, which flew in when Dunkel raised the window, caused a mess in the office. Its fluttering not only cluttered the documents, but also crashed into some objects. He only calmed down when itnded on the desk.

    Dunkel sighed with his eyes closed.

    There was a mailbox dedicated to Stitches, but Sylverine always ignored it. She did it with the intention that he would read her letter first, before the others.

    Dunkel shook his head as he remembered that he had brought her to the Academy.

    I was stupid. I shouldnt have taken that idiot.

    As he took the letter, the Stitch went out the window.

    He hadnt gotten rid of her, despite her behavior, because of her abilities. She waszy and disrespectful, but she did her assigned tasks better than anyone else.

    He took a deep breath before opening the letter.

    It was a letter of rmendation from Sylverine.

    Hmm.

    Dunkels expression becameplex as he began to read it.

    It seemed a bit excessive to him that it was in ancient characters. Besides, it was the first letter of rmendation she had written since she had been authorized to do so.

    Letters in ancient characters were used for security reasons when the potential of the rmended child could affect the existence of a nation or group of people, or when it might be a great threat to the child if the world knew of his abilities.

    When a student was admitted for the above reasons, his true identity was kept absolutely secret from all but a few masters. And so as not to draw attention to themselves, their public scores were always in the average range, even when they scored the highest.

    The student would also receive intensive sses for the development of their special abilities called Master ss. However, the requirements to qualify were quite strict because the Academy had to allocate resources for it.

    Even in Eternia, where geniuses from all over the continent gathered, very few had the qualifications for the Master ss. Currently, there are no third or fourth year students. Second-year Amy Ponta and first-year Liza Pascal were the only ones. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    Azelis, a saint candidate who would be entering next semester, was in discussion about the fact that she could get Master sses.

    He couldnt just ept it because Sylverine asked. Even if she was an influential magician, a thorough review was needed for this.

    Dunkel sent out a summons through a Stitch.

    Soon after, someone entered his office.

    She was a woman with long, slicked-back hair. Her muscles were toned. She was drenched in sweat, as if she had just finished a workout.

    Director, did you call me?

    She was Sylverines rival, a master assigned to the Combat Department. Although Gael realized that she was inferior to Sylverine, she still retained herpetitive spirit.

    Gael could evaluate the person Sylverine had rmended more objectively.

    Dunkel gestured to his office chair with his hand.

    Sit down.

    Gael, who sat in the chair, looked at the mess.

    Sylverine again?

    Dunkel nodded.

    This time its a bit special. She requested a Master ss in the letter of rmendation.

    Gaels eyes grew wide with interest.

    Really?

    Dunkel nodded calmly again.

    I hope you can evaluate Sylverines boy as an examiner.

    Gael shook her head.

    He must have a talent for magic if Sylverine has chosen him. Im not the right person to examine him because I belong to the Combat Department.

    In the letter of rmendation, Sylverine indicated that the boy handles a sword.

    Gaels look changed when she heard the word sword.

    I see.

    This may take a long time, so bepletely unupied for the next month. Let me know if you need anything, Ill take care of everything.

    I see. And director?

    Tell me.

    Can I take my student to the evaluation?

    Dunkel smiled slightly because he knew Gaelspetitive spirit had been activated again.

    Just dont say its an evaluation for the Master ss.

    Thank you.

    Then, Im going.

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 15: Beginning (3)

    Chapter 15: Beginning (3)

    They headed towards the area called Wiesel, which was where Sylverines mansion was located.

    Sylverine bragged about how beautiful Wiesel was. She said that in Wiesel the ciers were melting, so clear water flowed in the valleys.

    The fields were full of flowers, and in the forests there were rare medicinal herbs, which appeared only once or twice a year. Most of them came from other regions.

    After leaving the unchartednds, they spent the night at an inn in a small town. She made it clear to him over dinner that he should call her master.

    That night, he told Sylverine about some of the strange things that happened in his search for the piece of star. She listened to him with a serious expression as he talked about his dream, the ghouls, and the hut that appeared at the crucial moment.

    There was an observatory near that ce. Even though it was abandoned, it still looked like a beautiful ce. Unfortunately, everything was shattered by the meteorite.

    Sylverine added to write down any dreams he thought relevant. She did not exin why he should do so.

    The next day, they left after lunch.

    ***

    After a week, when they entered Wiesels natural environment, his tension rxed even more. He was sure that no demonic beast would appear.

    His eyes got bigger when he arrived at Sylverines mansion. It looked like a pce.

    Slyverine said proudly,

    Rumor has it that a hundred years ago, vampires lived in this mansion.

    He remembered the stories he had heard as a child about vampires raising humans like pigs.

    Thats not nice to hear.

    Sylverineughed at his reaction.

    Ill show you my secret underground dungeon if I get the chance.

    He thought it was a joke. He could not believe that this beautiful mansion, which looked like something out of a fairy tale, had an underground dungeon. <em>Posted only on NovelUtopia</em>

    A butler and maid weed them to the mansion. From the mansion to the employees, there was not a single thing that was familiar to him. He had never experienced such a luxurious lifestyle.

    Sylverine dismounted from the horse. He followed her as he looked around the mansion.

    She introduced him to the butler.

    My disciple will be staying here for a long time, so give him a room. Also check the scars on his side. Make sure he has everything he needs.

    The butler greeted him politely.

    Im Ezra, the head butler. Feel free to call me by name.

    The words <i>head butler</i> surprised him. It meant she had other butlers. Ezra was a middle-aged man.

    He politely greeted him.

    Im Damien.

    Sylverine walked up the stairs to the white front door of the mansion.

    She said without looking back,

    Get it all done before dinner!

    Finally, she entered the mansion.

    Despite Sylverines strict orders, a smile appeared on the faces of the employees. Their reactions were not out of simple hospitality.

    They were pleased to receive a guest.

    He asked the butler,

    Do you receive many visitors?

    Its been a long time since weve had a visitor because Lady Sylverine doesnt like it.

    He didnt understand why they were so excited to have visitors.

    The head butler motioned for him to enter the mansion.

    Let me show you around.

    The head butler led him up the stairs of the main salon to a room on the second floor.

    This will be your room.

    It looked about five timesrger than the room he lived in at Lorail Pavilion. There was a bed sorge that it could sleep three people peacefully. It even had a panoramic balcony.

    A maid began to organize the luggage he had brought. Another maid, who was holding a silver tray with potion bottles, said to him,

    May I look at the scars?

    Yes.

    When he removed his shirt, the maid looked closely at the strange scars created by the ghouls fingers. His side was quite disfigured, as his wound was quickly healed with a potion.

    The maid sprayed a clear liquid on a gauze. He knew it was anesthesia because of the distinctive herbal smell. She applied it to the scars.

    This is very hot.

    The maid, who filled a dropper with a green liquid, dropped a drop on the anesthetized area. He felt as if his skin was on fire.

    Argh!

    He couldnt help but let out a cry. When she cauterized the entire wound, she applied a healing potion. Finally, the maid skillfully bandaged his abdomen.

    You can take off the bandages tomorrow morning, but you cant bathe until then.

    What he wanted most was to bathe when he arrived at Sylverines mansion.

    Shortly thereafter, maids entered his room as if they had read his mind. They brought with them a bucket of steaming water and towels.

    The maids tried to undress him as if he were a child. He, who was so embarrassed that his face was flushed, would not allow it.

    Ill do it on my own. Please leave.

    The maids exchanged nces before speaking,

    Well be back at dinner time.

    He breathed a sigh of relief as the maids left.

    ***

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 16: Beginning (4)

    Chapter 16: Beginning (4)

    When they met again in the dining room, Sylverine was wearing an elegant, in-looking linen dress. Her parched hair came back to life, perhaps because she had bathed.

    He sat shyly at the table opposite Sylverine. Soon the food was served one by one by the maids. He was still not used to this hospitality.

    She was the first to open her mouth.

    I hear theres a big hole in your stomach.

    The maid who treated his scars probably told Sylverine about it.

    What caused it?

    I dont know if you can believe it, but it was a Wraith.

    Sylverines eyes lit up with interest.

    Its a race that ordinary people dont know, even if they search for it all their lives Did youmit any sins in your past life?

    I saw it in the unexplorednds of the northeast.

    Why did you go there?

    It was embarrassing to be honest, because he didnt want to seem so reckless.

    For the same reason as this time.

    Sylverine said with a slight smile,

    Youre a tough boy. You went again even though you almost diedst time.

    He didnt know if it was apliment or a tease.

    How did you survive that time?

    I had apanion at the time. Thatpanion saved me.

    She hesitated a moment when she heard the word <ipanion</i>.

    I take it the person who apanied you was a magician?

    Yes.

    He was nervous that Sylverine would ask about Liza.

    He was reluctant to tell her the whole story because he still did not trust her.

    Sylverine spoke in a clear voice,

    I understand.

    Fortunately, the matter ended there.

    She looked like she wanted to ask something, but preferred not to. He ate a loaf of bread that was on the table because he was feeling a little suffocated. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She thought about the conversation. She seemed a little unhappy.

    He asked something to break the awkward silence.

    Are you here alone? Do you have a family?

    Im alone. You can befortable.

    And where is your family?

    Sylverine spoke in a quiet tone,

    I had an older brother, but he died a long time ago.

    <i>Shit. I asked something unnecessary.</i>

    She politely rified,

    Dont worry, it doesnt affect me.

    She added,

    Rest tonight because starting tomorrow, we begin training.

    He was excited but at the same time he felt afraid.

    He thought he would rest for a day or two. He didnt think he could get rid of all his umted fatigue in one night.

    Okay.

    If we had met a little earlier, I would have taken you to see the ce. But we dont have that much free time.

    ***

    He sat on a chair on the balcony, his eyes lost in the moon.

    What Sylverine had told him shed through his mind.

    Three months.

    There was still time until the Academy entrance exam. However, counting the travel time to the Academy, he had less than three months.

    He had lived a normal life, so there were many doubts in his mind. He wondered if he could qualify for the Academy in just three months.

    He hoped he would not be ridiculed.

    <i>What the hell did Sylverine see in me? Just a sword?</i>

    He couldnt trust her just because they had a disciple-master rtionship. It is easy to give up what is easily obtained. Even if they had a good rtionship now, she could kick him out if he did something she didnt like or if he didnt meet her expectations.

    He took a deep breath because he felt a pressure in his chest. Thinking about it more would not change anything. The important thing was to do what he could.

    He had to focus on what was at hand.

    He clenched his fists.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 17: Training (1)

    Chapter 17: Training (1)

    The two were on the shore of ake in the early morning hours when the mist had not yet dissipated. Right next to theke was a white sandy beach that stretched to the horizon.

    Sylverine handed him an axe. He stared at the axe, dumbfounded.

    What are you doing? Take it.

    Ah.

    He held the axe firmly in both hands. It was quite heavy.

    Chop down a big tree. You cant use that shiny sword.

    He had definitely heard that he was going to practice swordsmanship today, but she didnt even bring a sword he could practice with. He headed into a nearby forest full ofrge trees, unable to understand her intentions.

    He began to cut down a tree of the right size with his axe.

    The sound echoed through the forest. It was so thick that an adult could hug it with both armsand so sturdy that it was very difficult to cut it down.

    His arms already started to ache.. After twenty minutes of axing, the tree finally leaned to one side. The tree caused a loud noise when it fell to the ground.

    He calmed his racing breath.

    Hoo!

    He could only enjoy his small aplishment briefly.

    Sylverine nonchntly gave the next instruction behind him.

    You havent even started. One more tree.

    And so once again, he began to cut down another tree. His upper body was sore. His arms were shaking as if all his muscles were at their limit.

    Sylverine nonchntly ordered,

    Youre not finished yet. Cut the branches of the fallen trees.

    Actually, Sylverines magic would have done it in an instant. The fact that she asked him to do it meant that this was part of the training.

    After cutting the branches of the fallen trees, only two long logs remained.

    Sylverine, who stood next to one log, made a mark on it.

    Now cut them into pieces this size.

    He couldnt help butugh. He wondered if he still had the strength for that.

    Therell be no dinner if you cant do it all today.

    Are you kidding me?

    She quietly smiled without answering. The expression on her face was creepy.

    He approached the first mark on the log andswung the axe a dozen times.

    Finally, he cut off a piece. He was exhausted even though he had only cut one. His back muscles were also at their limit, and his thighs were tired.

    As he walked to the next mark, he swung the axe again. His body was weakened, so he twisted his body in the motion to try to increase efficiency.

    He learned to naturally swing the axe after a dozen attempts. He realized that strength alone was not enough. If he used inertia with the movement of his body, he could cut deeper than if he used force alone.

    The work became easier and easier. He even cut the tree into pieces unconsciously.

    He looked up. The sun was in the center of the sky.

    Sylverine pped her hands once.

    Stop!

    There were two maids next to her, each with a bamboo basket in her hand.

    Lets eat first.

    Sylverine led them to the sandy beach by theke. He walked slowly because his legs were overloaded. The others were twenty paces ahead.

    One maid spread a mat on the beach, then the other maid ced the baskets on the edges so that it would not blow away in the wind. Sylverine sat on the mat first as she waited for him. He limped like a dying old man until he reached her. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He sat on the mat as if he were going to die.

    The maids took out of the basket, pork jerky, sandwiches, cheese and even milk. Everything was ced on two tes. The daily meals here were more plentiful than the special meals he had at Harman.

    A breeze blew and cooled his sweaty body as he ate. Sylverine also received the breeze with satisfaction as she lightly arranged her hair with her hand.

    Beautiful day, right?

    Yes, now I understand why you are so proud of Wiesel.

    He wondered if a family outing would feel the same. His worries vanished like melting snow, and his body became rxed.

    He thought he could face any training as long as he had a sweet break.

    ***

    After lunch, he went back to work.

    It was in the evening when he managed to cut all the pieces.

    Atst, atst.

    Hey down on the ground. Fortunately, there would be dinner.

    Sylverine had returned to the mansion with the maids after lunch.

    It was so quiet that he thought he could fall asleep here. He quickly raised his head because he felt movement near him. There was a maid there.

    Lady Sylverine asked me to check if you had done the work.

    Look. Im done.

    The maid looked at the pieces of wood.

    It will soon be dinner time. You need to get back before its toote.

    He stood up, all his limbs shaking. The maid looked at him with pity.

    He was concerned about whether he would be able to recover for tomorrow.

    <em>Will I be able to move tomorrow? How will I bear the enormous muscle pain?</em>

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 18: Training (2)

    Chapter 18: Training (2)

    His legs faltered after twenty steps, so he clung to a tree to rest for a while. He did the same thing several times.

    Let me help you.

    When he thought he wouldnt make it for dinner, the maid ended up helping him.

    He had to admit it: even though he didnt use a sword, it had a great effect on developing his muscle strength. He even believed it would increase his stamina.

    He was just worried that she had said he hadnt even started. The more he thought about it, the more those words frightened him.

    Even after dinner time, his food was still on the table. When he finished his meal, he went to his room.

    Freshly bathed, he sat in the armchair in his room. He nned to examine the meteoric iron if he had extra time but gave up because his arms were shaking.

    Someone knocked on the door as he massaged his tense muscles.

    Excuse me.

    The maid entered the room carrying a tray with three steaming bottles of potion.

    The strong herbal smell irritated his nose.

    The maid ced the potions on the table.

    These potions help with physical fatigue, muscle pain and regenerate muscles.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought of this. He was grateful just to have a ce to sleep.

    He picked up a bottle and sniffed it. He remembered the smell of some herbs.

    It was a mixture of gaul grass with verossi flowers. He wondered where she had gotten something so valuable. There were more ingredients, but he couldnt make them out.

    Since these were ingredients he knew, he put the potion to his mouth with confidence.

    Phew.

    He nearly spat out the liquid. If he had drunk the liquid without knowing what it was, he would have thought that someone was trying to poison him.

    Is this made from herbs?

    It tasted like rotten pork with dirt in it.

    The maid looked at him apologetically.

    You must drink it every day from now on.

    ***

    The next day, they were back in the forest as soon as the sun came up.

    The potions worked decently well, and he felt almost no fatigue and muscle aches. But he had no time to marvel at the miraculous effects of the potions, for he had to start hard work in the morning.

    Roll it.

    Huh?

    To that vacant lot.

    The vacant lot in the forest she points out was about a hundred paces from where they were standing. She wanted him to forcibly roll a piece of wood the size of a boars torso. He wondered how long it would take to move them. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He let out a sigh.

    It wasnt evenfortable to push them because the pieces were at the height of his thighs.

    Can I use tools?

    No.

    They were too heavy to push them with his feet or for him to bend at waist height to push them with his hands. He had no choice but to bend down, grab the bottom of the piece of wood and lift it up to turn it.

    At least the path to the vacant lot sloped slightly downward. He began to roll them one by one in that direction.

    His method improved after rolling some for a while. But this time, the strain on his back, abdomen and thighs was much worse than yesterday.

    When it was time to eat, he had moved about fifteen pieces. He didnt waste any food, and afterwards, he immediately resumed his training.

    Time flew until evening. He only had to move one more piece of wood. He looked at thest piece with his hands on his hips.

    This time it was not the maid who came, but Sylverine. He did not notice when she had arrived.

    On thest piece of wood was Sylverine, who sat on top of it, cross-legged.. She was wearing a beige dress and a straw hat. She looked very elegant as she held a book in one hand.

    She wore a puzzled expression as he stood before her. She asked him,

    What is it?

    Thats thest one.

    Sylverine looked at the piece of wood she was sitting on.

    This one you can leave here. I must have somewhere to sit while I wait.

    Then she stood up.

    Come on, Im hungry.

    She walked away, humming a melody. He wondered why Sylverine seemed happier than him, who had finished the hard work for the day.

    They walked out of the woods towards theke. Then, they walked along the beach towards the mansion. Sylverine walked at a regr pace.

    Meanwhile, he walked at half his normal speed because his legs were overloaded. It was difficult to walk next to him. The distance between the two of them grewrger andrger.

    He didnt understand why she waited for him if they were going toe back this way.

    Master

    Sylverine said without looking back.

    What?

    Lets go together.

    No.

    Despite his hard training today, Sylverine didnt seem to care about him.

    The maid had helped him yesterday.

    She stretched her arms out to her sides as if to keep her bnce as she walked. The wind lightly fluttered the hem of her dress. When suddenly her step was off course, sheined aloud.

    Geez.

    She walked in a straight line again. She didnt look like the dreaded magic teacher, but like a naive little girl ying in front of him.

    He followed in her footsteps.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 19: Training (3)

    Chapter 19: Training (3)

    He didnt use a sword for ten whole days.

    All he did was find trees, cut them down, roll them, and stack them.

    It wasnt a waste of time, but he had gained several calluses. Although his muscles didnt grow enough to be visible to the naked eye, he definitely had more stamina than before. His bnce had also improved.

    The potions had great merit. He was able to do heavy work for days at a time because he recovered quickly the next day. By the ninth day, he had enough capacity toplete all his assigned tasks shortly after noon.

    It was precisely for this reason that he became interested in alchemy. Alchemy could create potions as powerful as magic. At night, he would read the alchemy books he took from Sylverines bookstore until he fell asleep.

    On the eleventh day, Sylverine nailed pieces of wood to the vacant lot as if they were a pir. They were nailed every two steps until a row of six waspleted. She made four rows with 24 pirs in total.

    The pirs came up to his thighs.

    Sylverine spoke after doing something he couldnt understand,

    This is your training camp.

    He turned his gaze to the pirs, then back to Sylverine again.

    She nodded.

    Get on a pir.

    ?

    Come on.

    Many questions arose in his mind, but for now he did as Sylverine said. It wasnt spacious enough on the surface to ce both feet.

    Youll do your sword training there.

    He couldnt believe what he heard. It was hard enough for him to keep his bnce here, but he had to train with the sword? He would fall with any mistake.

    When he wondered if all knights trained this way, Sylverine spoke as if she had read his thoughts,

    You dont need this training if youre just going to spend your lifepeting in tournaments like other knights, but collecting trophies doesnt guarantee your life.

    Enemies on the ins wont care about your situation. They wont fight kindly against you. You have to adapt to any circumstances.

    He immediately focused on training.

    First, he wanted to try to get used to moving between the pirs. He made not only forward movements, but also moved sideways and backwards.

    Sylverine corrected his postures as she watched him.

    Dont look down, look forward. Move as if you have an enemy in front. Or do you intend to look at the ground when a sword is pointed at you?

    He tried to move without looking down and fell several times.

    You must move with your intuition. Dont look at the pirs to move.

    His skill gradually increased, as did his bruises.

    This training continued the next day.

    Sylverine increased the difficulty as he improved. When she waved her hand, the maids ced a basket beside her. It was filled with pebbles.

    Its easy. You have to catch the pebbles I throw.

    He thought it would be easy.

    When she threw the pebble in a parabolic line, all he had to do was move to the intended drop point. But it wasnt as easy as it looked. <em>Posted only on </em>

    If he worried about stepping on the pir, the pebble would fall on the ground, and when he worried about catching the pebble, it would always fall because he stepped wrong.

    This training required not only coordination but also great concentration.

    His falls doubled.

    On the first day, he could catch three out of ten pebbles thrown. On the third day, he could catch seven out of ten, and on the fifth day, he could easily catch all the pebbles.

    Sylverine didnt stop at that point.

    You seem to have gotten used to the training.

    She pulled out three pirs at random. She created a new environment for him.

    In addition, she asked the butlers to change the training camp every day. They would change the height of some pirs, or make the pirs thinner.

    Gradually he adapted to the constant changes. At some point, moving between the wooden pirs became asfortable as moving on the ground.

    He could catch all the pebbles even when Sylverine was throwing faster.

    Finally she said,

    Enough.

    ?

    Congrattions. Youve passed the first stage of the Zelda Heart test.

    She pulled a scroll from under her arm. He received it.

    When he read it, he realized it had the same instructions from the training he had done so far. And at the bottom was Zelda Hearts signature.

    You finished earlier than Zelda Heart said, so youre pretty good, at least ording to the person who wrote this. Its only the first stage though.

    But who is that guy?

    You dont know Zelda Heart?

    No.

    Sylverine looked at him with a regretful expression on her face.

    Master?

    She left first.

    ***

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 20: Training (4)

    Chapter 20: Training (4)

    That night, he looked for a book in Sylverines library to solve his doubts.

    He put his hand to his forehead when he found the name Zelda Heart.

    He had to know that name if he used a sword.

    There were only ten Sword Masters in the world, and he was at the top.

    He had reached the absolute limit of the sword.

    Zelda Heart was the name of the legendary Sword God.

    ***

    Nash bit his lip in frustration. He was at the top of the Combat Department, but he was still no match for Flynn in swordsmanship.

    From the movement of his legs to the strength of his arms, his skill with the sword far exceeded that of a second-year student. There were even rumors that the Imperial Knights had connections with Flynn.

    He was able to hold out so far because he was training with a wooden sword. If they had wielded a real sword, he wouldnt have been able to withstand so many attacks.

    Elliott was the only one who could rival Flynn in the sword. The two were so overwhelmingly skilled that they were considered geniuses among geniuses.

    Damn!

    Flynn said as he held out his hand to the fallen Nash.

    Its a natural oue.

    Nash stood up with Flynns help.

    Have you ever known bad luck?

    Flynn turned away with a smile. Nash spoke again,

    Again. This time with a real sword.

    Flynn shook his head.

    Master Gael called me.

    Nash tried to provoke him.

    The rumor may spread that you are running away because you are afraid.

    Flynn, who shook his head in disgust, drew his sword.

    I cant y with you for long.

    That wont be necessary.

    Nash admired Flynns sword.

    ams sword. It was the legendary sword that had been passed down from generation to generation in the Ermia family. It was a famous sword given to the Ermia family by the Dwarf King for their contribution in a war 400 years ago. Runes were embedded into the de of the sword to make it sensitive to the users mana.

    Nash asked for a real fight, just to see the sword again.

    He too unsheathed his sword.

    It wont be easy.

    The two men pointed their swords at each other.

    A blue mist rose from Flynns sword. Immediately, the air became heavy.

    A cold sweat ran down Nashs back from the pressure of the sword.

    This situation did notst long.

    Nash was the first to attack Flynn.

    Flynn took a step back to avoid the attack. Then, he countered immediately.

    Nash tried to defend himself with his sword.

    The fight was decided on Flynns first attack.

    <i>ng</i>

    When Nash raised his hand, all he saw was the hilt of his sword.

    The de of his sword was on the floor.

    Rest. Im leaving.

    Nash sat down on the floor.

    Flynn knocked on Gaels office door. Soon, a voice told him toe in.

    Gael was sitting on the windowsill, polishing her sword with a handkerchief.

    Master Gael, you called for me?

    Wee.

    Gael gestured for him to sit down. Flynn sat in the visitors chair.

    Im sweaty because I was training. Sorry.

    Dont worry. How is your father?

    Much better.

    Im d.

    By the way, why did you call me?

    Gael answered,

    I have something to ask you.

    Gael was Flynns master. She had been Flynns master since he was 11 years old. Flynn was able to get into the Academy easily because of Gael. He felt he had to give back what he received, so he felt he was indebted to Gael. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Ill do anything.

    She nodded slightly.

    Well, it wont be too hard.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 21: Medicinal Herbs (1)

    Chapter 21: Medicinal Herbs (1)

    After dinner, he spent some time in Sylverines library.

    This bookstore wasrger than several rooms put together. It was evenrger than the library in the Temple of Acates that he had seen during his stay at Lorail Pavilion.

    It seemed amazing that one person could have so many books.

    He also had the great privilege of free ess to them.

    Magicians and alchemists possessed great knowledge, which was directly rted to authority. He would not have ess to this library if she did not trust him.

    He knew it was difficult to obtain these books unless someone was a relevant person.

    He didntt understand why she allowed him to enter so easily, because he could have bad intentions or extract the information from the research.

    Although, it would be unfortunate if she allowed it because she thought he didnt have the ability to do anything or that he was incapable of even understanding what he read.

    He walked among the bookshelves. The ce where the herbal medicine books were seemed like it had gone a long time since it had ever been touched.

    He stillcked knowledge about medicinal herbs. His knowledge was far from the refinement of medicinal herbs or the boration of pills.

    He soon found one that really caught his attention.

    Encyclopedia of Medicinal Herbs.

    He opened the book. It had illustrated drawings. It described the characteristics of various medicinal herbs, which was precisely the knowledge he needed.

    Some pages had notes from a person.

    <i>Sylverine?</i>

    Suddenly the book opened to a certain page that had something in the middle.

    It was a small piece of parchment. He picked it up. There was someones portrait drawn on it.

    <i>Who was it?</i>

    The boy looked a little younger than he was. The hair caught his eye because it was the same dark reddish color as Sylverines.

    And in the lower right corner of the scroll were some words.

    <i>Janus.</i>

    It looked like the name of the boy in the portrait.

    He remembered that Sylverine had said her brother was dead.

    It was probably her brothers portrait.

    He felt as if he had touched something he shouldnt have.

    He wondered why this portrait was in this encyclopedia.

    He checked the page where the portrait was inserted to see if there was a connection.

    !

    The portrait was in an article about Benemarill, the herb that allowed one to see the future. He tried to find that herb with Liza. Again, he looked at the name of the author. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Lutavis Da Mardalus.

    It was the book of the Great Sage Lutavis that Liza had read.

    He never dreamed he would have this in his hands.

    <i>Is Sylverine also interested in Benemarill?</i>

    [It feeds on the chaotic energy of the universe that governs space-time. For a while, one can glimpse another side of space-time when one receives the chaotic energy of the Benemarill. Only]

    The rest of the information about Benemarill had been torn out. When he checked the other pages, he discovered that only part of the Benemarill article had been torn out. He wondered if it was because she wanted to reflect on it.

    Perhaps Sylverine also wanted to resolve something through the Benemarill. Was this rted to her brother? But he could not investigate recklessly. It was a delicate matter. He wasnt supposed to know about it unless she was willing to tell him directly.

    He returned the portrait on the page. He could not leave this book here because it contained the knowledge he needed. There should be no problem if he returned it after reading it all.

    ***

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 22: Medicinal Herbs (2)

    Chapter 22: Medicinal Herbs (2)

    That night, he had a dream.

    He was in a town he had never seen before. The snow-capped mountains he saw when he first came to Wiesel stretched out like a backdrop. Then he assumed the town wasnt that far from Sylverines mansion.

    He walked as if he had no soul. He stopped in front of a two-story red brick house. The house looked abandoned. The walls were covered with ivy vines, the iron doors were rusted and the windows were so dusty that he could not look inside.

    He was drawn into the house. He could not control his impulse. The dusty interior had cobwebs everywhere. He entered what looked like a bookstore. There were quite a few books, though not as many as in Sylverines library.

    There was a desk near the window. He headed towards it.

    In the center of the desk were several papers tied together with string.

    In the center of the desk were several scrolls tied together with string. Suddenly, the papers flew away as if a strong wind had blown.

    Then he woke up. Every day he got up very early to train. When he looked toward the window, the sun had not yet risen, as usual.

    The dream he had made no sense at all, but it was all too vivid. Sylverine had asked him to write down dreams that were strange.

    He heard voicesing from beyond the window. Sylverine didnt like visitors, so the mansion was always quiet. This was unexpected.

    He went out on the balcony to see what was going on outside.

    Five unknown visitors were standing in front of the mansion. Sylverine stood in front of them with several employees.

    One visitor held a woman covered in blood.

    Sylverine said something to the visitors with a serious expression.

    He left his room and went downstairs. The front door of the mansion was wide open, so he could faintly hear what was going on outside.

    This way.

    A maid led a visitor inside. The man with the blood-covered woman followed her in a hurry. The woman looked like a young woman his age.

    Sylverine, standing in the doorway, frowned. He had the impression that something problematic had urred. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He moved closer to hear the conversation better.

    Sylverine said,

    You guys dont know where it is?

    He showed up suddenlyst night. It was so dark, I couldnt even see him. The people in town couldnt find him after he left.

    Sylverine sighed.

    Ill look into itter. You cane back. The girls injuries arent that deep, so her life isnt in danger. Shell stay here until shes stabilized.

    Thank you very much.

    As the visitors left, Sylverine clenched her hands.

    She bumped into him as she returned.

    Youve woken up.

    Whats all the fuss about?

    A ghoul has appeared in town. He broke into a house in the middle of the night.

    <i>Ghoul?</i> He doubted his ears.

    Sylverine had told him the other day that once or twice a year, a demonic beast appeared. But he hadnt expected it to be a ghoul.

    Are there ghouls here too?

    No. This is the first time a ghoul has appeared. They move in groups, which means there may have been dozens of them nearby. Its a very problematic situation.

    In case there were dozens of ghouls in unknown locations, arge town could turn into a sea of blood in less than a night.

    Its more serious than I thought.

    Ghouls in the pacific Wiesel, my head hurts. Anyway, todays training is canceled. I have to go into town today.

    This was a rare opportunity to gain experience in a real fight. He couldnt just stand there with his arms crossed. Besides, it would be better for her to have a partner.

    Ill go with you.

    No.

    She tly refused.

    Ive killed ghouls too.

    Sylverine sighed.

    All right. But dont draw that sword in public unless youre in mortal danger.

    Understood.

    Get ready to leave right away. We might find them in the morning.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 23: Medicinal Herbs (3)

    Chapter 23: Medicinal Herbs (3)

    Sylverine took him to the warehouse.

    She had many personal items there. Extravagant clothes, unique shoes, furniture of various shapes, even an old magic wand.

    In one corner was a disy case with several trophies. Some trophies were stacked like tes. The trophies came from the Empire, the Magical Society, even the Order of Knights. He wondered what Sylverine had done with her life.

    In the warehouse, her enormous past was evident.

    He did not know Sylverines exact age, but he could deduce that she was in her early twenties.

    <i>How is it possible to achieve such aplishments at such a young age? Or perhaps she had used alchemy to suppress her aging?</i>

    He was lost in thought when Sylverine called out to him.

    Come here.

    She, who had her back to him, held a sword in a leather scabbard.

    She turned around slowly as he approached. Then she handed him the sword.

    Take it.

    He received the sword, which had a simple decoration. It was light enough to wield with one hand. He also realized that it must have been used a long time ago.

    Whose sword is this?

    The sword has no owner.

    Who was the previous owner?

    My brother.

    Its yours now.

    He looked Sylverine squarely in the eyes. She looked indifferent.

    Was she really okay with him using her brothers things?

    Sylverine seemed to read his thoughts.

    I wanted to throw it away. You can use it until it breaks.

    It seemed she didnt want him to worry, but he felt he shouldnt use it carelessly.

    ***

    Sylverine, wearing a long gray robe, walked out the front door.

    An employee stood in front of the mansion with a horse. That meant he would again be in Sylverines arms.

    She motioned to him.

    Get on first!

    He wanted to be strong so they wouldntugh at him at the Academy, but it seemed that he first had to learn horsemanship before swordsmanship.

    Sylverine got on after him.

    She said to the employee,

    Tell the others not to leave the mansion.

    Understood.

    She shook the reins so that the horse began to gallop.

    They left the mansion immediately. After about 30 minutes of travel, he was able to visualize the town.

    They dismounted at the entrance to the town. There were too many people to ride horses, and the roads were crowded with merchants.

    The town was muchrger than he expected. The town was slowly turning into a small city, or so he thought.

    They traveled the road that led to the center of town. The townspeople began to whisper when they saw Sylverine. It was not because they had recognized her, but because of her unusual appearance. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She was much taller than the women of the town. Her elegant features far surpassed the average town woman. She stood out from afar.

    She attracted so much attention that he felt like a servant following a nobledy.

    He looked at Sylverines face. She seemed to be oblivious to it.

    Her gaze was fixed on one ce.

    Dozens of knights were in the middle of the city. Only a lord couldmand so many knights. It seemed that a lord had sent a strike force when he heard the news about the appearance of the ghouls.

    Sylverine approached the knights. They fixed their gaze on her.

    A knight on a horse drew his sword.

    Who are you? Reveal your identity!

    Someone suddenly shouted from afar,

    How dare you! What are you doing?

    All eyes turned to him. There stood the knightmander.

    The knightmander, who had a long beard, dismounted his horse. Then he knelt before her.

    Great magician, Sylverine.

    Sylverine held out her hand to him.

    Its been a long time since west saw each other, Popper.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 24: Medicinal Herbs (4)

    Chapter 24: Medicinal Herbs (4)

    Popper kissed the back of Sylverines hand.

    I apologize for the rudeness of my subordinates.

    No worries.

    The knights, who dismounted when they heard her name, knelt down.

    <i>What the hell?</i>

    He was stunned when he saw the knights behavior. The knights were probably noblemen, but they showed great respect for Sylverine.

    It seemed that a Great Mage was an important person.

    Stand up. Id like to talk quietly, but this is an urgent situation.

    When themander stood up, everyone else did as well.

    Sylverine pointed to him.

    Ah, this is my student.

    Commander Popper looked at him curiously.

    The gentlemens eyes turned to him in unison.

    He saluted ording to the etiquette he had learned in the Lorail Pavilion. He never thought those lessons woulde in handy.

    My name is Damien. I followed my master to assist in the subjugation of the ghouls.

    He felt pressured. Everyone focused their gazes on him when she said he was her student. A cold sweat ran down his back because they wouldnt look away.

    Popper said,

    I have high expectations because hes your student.

    <i>Expectations? Im just a lowly teenager.</i>

    Sylverine replied,

    Hahaha. Dont get your hopes up. I brought him here to learn.

    Hes the same age as Joyce. I also brought him here to gain experience, but hes caused trouble before he even started

    Popper turned his attention to the knight who had pointed his sword at Sylverine.

    The young knight, who looked nervous, knelt before Sylverine.

    My name is Joyce Carol. I sincerely apologize for the offense.

    Thats all right. Surely you have acted as you should. Stand up.

    Popper patted him on the shoulder as he stood up.

    This boy is preparing to enter the academy next year. He has excellent swordsmanship. This subjugation will be a great experience for him.

    His ears pricked up when he heard the word Academy.

    This served as motivation for him.

    Then he is the same age as Damien. I have sent a letter of rmendation to the Academy for this boy. Maybe in the future theyll be in the same ss.

    He then made eye contact with Joyce.

    Joyce looked him up and down as if sizing him up. His mood didnt seem good, as if he was jealous of him for the letter of rmendation.

    Popper said,

    You have a lot to say about your student. But that will be for after the subjugation. Now lets talk about the ghouls.

    The conversation quickly moved to the ghouls.

    Have you found where they are yet?

    Popper replied as he stroked his beard.

    Not yet. We sent scouts to the southwest, near the windmills. Also, some to the east, where the potato fields are. The soil in the potato fields is soft. Its a good ce for ghouls to dig caves, so we prioritize our efforts in that area.

    A gentleman approached discreetly and unfolded a map in front of Sylverine.

    Then theres still time before the scouts return. May I look at the house where the ghoul entered while we wait?

    Of course. Allow me to show you around.

    Popper led them with two gentlemen.

    They followed him for ten minutes to a small terracotta house.

    The two knights stood guard at the door of the house.

    The house was located in the center of town. They wondered how they could have gotten here unnoticed.

    When Popper opened the door of the house, he held his nose because he smelled the strong odor of blood. The corpse of an old woman greeted them. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Ugh.

    In this house lived a grandmother with her granddaughter. The ghoul broke the window to get in.

    Then, he remembered the bloodied girl who had been taken to Sylverines house. He wondered if that girl would be the granddaughter. In that case, she would have been orphaned.

    It looks like the ghoul escaped.

    Yes, when the townspeople came running in after they heard the screams.

    There was no chase?

    They chased him until it suddenly disappeared.

    Maybe its still hiding in the center of town. We must find it quickly before it joins the herd.

    Popper said,

    Well search the town right away. It would be a big problem if this ghoul attracts others.

    Poppers face became very stiff.

    He immediately assembled his men.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 25: Medicinal Herbs (5)

    Chapter 25: Medicinal Herbs (5)

    The scouts reported that they had found no trace of the ghoul.

    Poppers expression darkened when he received the report.

    The situation is not very good.

    The ghoul would have probably joined the herd.

    Search all the towns gardens, open spaces and weak grounds.

    It would not be easy for ghouls to dig on the towns stone-paved streets.

    The knights, who split into several groups, scattered in all directions.

    They also joined the search, with four knights following them.

    The knights asionally nced at them because he was in Sylverines arms.

    She said she had to stay close to protect him from ghoul attacks, but he thought it was more appropriate to walk, even if the Ghouls could tear his flesh off.

    He said quietly,

    Master.

    Yes?

    Can I walk?

    No.

    Sylverine tly refused.

    The stares did not allow him to concentrate on the search.

    The search went on for an hour. Poppers face darkened as they found nothing. If they could not find the ghouls, more troops would have to be gathered to form a defensive line around the town, in case there was an attack.

    No doubt the residents would be anxious.

    Suddenly there was a ce that caught his eye.

    ?

    The house had a very familiar shape. He couldnt make it out clearly because it was almost hidden by a wall, but as they got closer he was convinced.

    A two-story red brick house.

    It was the mansion he had visited in his dream.

    Sylverine noticed that he had his eyes fixed on the house.

    Whats wrong?

    He wondered if she would believe that he saw this house in his dreams. He just walked into a ce that looked like a library. There was nothing that was rted to ghouls. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Maybe Sylverine would believe him, but for the knights it wouldnt make sense for them to go into someone elses house just because he had seen it in a dream.

    He was in a tricky situation. If he caused unnecessary trouble, he could tarnish Sylverines reputation, who had taken him on as a student.

    Nothing.

    ***

    The gentlemen in the search group that Joyce joined were talking about Grand Mage Sylverine. They seemed not to be taking the situation seriously because they were joking.

    Joyce could not interrupt them recklessly.

    I was stunned. When I heard the rumors, I thought she was an olddy.

    How can she be an olddy when shes the youngest master?

    But shes a master at the Eternia Academy, so I thought the youngest would be 40 years old.

    Its the first time Ive seen someone who looks like that. Could it be because I live in a rural area?

    Most importantly, I cant believe she easily defeated an Infernal Golem.

    Berelman warned them,

    Be careful what you say. If she finds out, shell burn you all.

    Berelman, a senior knight, looked at Joyce.

    She could be your future master.

    Joyce knew that. He would be in the Combat Department, but he would have contact with Sylverine because there were some cooperative lessons.

    But there was only one thing that interested him now.

    Im curious about her student.

    Only the best talent received letters of rmendation.

    No one had better talent than Joyce. Although the only ce he showed his talent was at Wiesel, he was confident he couldpete with anyone his age.

    But Sylverine, who had her roots in Wiesel, wrote a letter of rmendation for someone the same age as Joyce. This was offensive to Joyces pride.

    Joyce felt he deserved a letter of rmendation because he was Wiesels top talent.

    Volk, another senior gentleman, interrupted,

    Oh, that boy? Then he added, His master is a Magician. I dont think he knows hard work.

    You didnt see well, hes a swordsman. He carried a rather worn sword.

    <i>He uses a sword?</i>

    A small fire was lit in Joyces mind. Damien, who was also a swordsman, would enter Eternia Academy on better conditions than him.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 26: Medicinal Herbs (6)

    Chapter 26: Medicinal Herbs (6)

    Volk said,

    On the horse, he was in her arms. It was adorable.

    The knights, who began tough, added,

    Did she raise him as a baby?

    Its possible. Perhaps a noble family asked her to take him as her student. Its a valid reason for her to treat him with such care.

    Only those who are geniuses receive letters of rmendation. He doesnt look like a genius to me.

    How do you know if you havent seen his abilities?

    Volk replied arrogantly,

    Its obvious to the naked eye.

    Joyce was somewhat in agreement with his words. She decided to write a letter of rmendation for the boy without searching for other talents.

    She might have gotten a request that was improper.

    Berelman tapped Joyce on the shoulder.

    Try to show your ability this time. Others may notice you.

    It seemed like a simplement, but it implied something else.

    This subjugation could be an opportunity for Joyce. Maybe she would change her mind if he disyed his amazing abilities to everyone.

    Joyce was confident he might have a chance.

    Its not easy to fight a ghoul.

    Of course, do you think that boy could kill a ghoul?

    It was best for two knights to cooperate to kill a ghoul. It was very difficult to face a ghoul with a sword because they did have very tough flesh and spikes on their backs like a hedgehog.

    They had so much strength in their arms that they could tear people apart with their bare hands. Many knights never wielded a sword again because some ghoul tore off their limbs.

    Joyce could take down a ghoul single-handedly. That was impossible for boys his age.

    If Sylverines student had lived in Wiesel, he would never have seen a ghoul.

    He believed he had the advantage. He just had to bide his time.

    ***

    Popper waited at arge intersection in the center of town. His expression became darker as he heard more reports from the groups that came back.

    It looked like reinforcement troops would have to be called.

    Sylverine said,

    No demonic beast is easy. Big or small, strong or weak, they are all difficult.

    Especially when civilians are involved.

    When a demonic beast appears, a team is formed to subjugate it.

    It would be wonderful if the reality was as easy as it seemed in theory.

    The mere rumor that a demonic beast had caused unrest in this area would be dire. Wiesels reputation as a ce protected from demonic beasts reduced the cost in escorts for merchants, who used it as a trade route. The town grew rapidly because it was at the center of the trade route.

    If numerous troops were stationed to form a defensive line, trade would also be reduced by fear, leading to a decrease in tax revenue.

    That was the reason they wanted to finish the work quickly.

    There was something Damien wanted to check. Now was the right time, because their search group had finished their work, and were waiting for reports from the others. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Master.

    What?

    I want to check something somewhere else.

    It would be nice if the reality was as easy as it seemed in theory.

    Sylverine was thoughtful for a moment.

    Where?

    Im going to a strange ce.

    She stared at him with her arms crossed.

    You dont seem to want to tell me. I dont know what youre thinking, but you can go.

    It could be irrelevant. Ill return shortly.

    Wait a minute.

    Sylverine pulled something out of her robe as he was about to leave.

    It was a small iron ball.

    He examined it closely as he received it.

    This is a Stitch, a magical item used as a carrier pigeon. Throw it into the air if trouble arises. That will tell me your location.

    How could I do that if Im inside a house?

    You can break a window pane.

    She meant he could throw it out the window.

    Alright.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 27: Medicinal Herbs (7)

    Chapter 27: Medicinal Herbs (7)

    An alchemist lives there

    Alchemist?

    Yes, many alchemistse to Wiesel because it has many medicinal herbs.

    Does that alchemist live alone?

    I dont really know, since hees every few months. The house is seldom upied. I dont think Ive seen him for six months.

    When he asked some townspeople, they replied that the house was abandoned. The only information was that an unsightly alchemist sometimes visited it.

    He stood at the houses gate. There was no doorbell, as if the owner disliked guests.

    He had no usible reason to enter this house other than his dream. Nothing was more dubious than a stranger going into a house without consent. When he wondered how the alchemist would react if he was inside, he prepared an excuse to justify himself.

    He didnt consider that he would have trouble if he said he hade for the ghouls.

    When he turned the rusty knob, he realized it was not locked.

    Huh?

    He opened the gate slightly and stuck his head halfway in.

    Is there anyone in this ce?

    Weeds were growing between the stone bs on the yard floor. The dusty windows of the house were cracked as if they would break at any moment.

    It looked more like an abandoned house than a ce to live.

    He approached the front door which was slightly ajar.

    He wondered if a search group hade here. Not likely. His search group, which was supposed to check this area, did not look at this house.

    He pulled out his sword as a precaution.

    When he reached the front door, he opened it carefully. Then he entered slowly.

    The interior was identical to the one he had seen in his dream. However, there were picture frames and broken flower pots on the floor. He wondered if someone broke in to steal. It wouldnt be unusual for thieves to break into an alchemists house to steal research records.

    <i>But if that wasnt the case</i> He got goosebumps.

    He returned the sword to its sheath. He couldnt face a ghoul with an ordinary sword.

    He observed his environment as he headed to the library he had dreamed of.

    The wooden floor creaked as loud as thunder.

    He stopped at the door of the library and slowly turned the doorknob.

    A dust cloud emerged as he opened the door. The floor was covered with dust. The fact that there were no footprints meant that this ce had been untouched for a long time, maybe a few years. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He approached the shelves.

    <i>What were these?</i>

    He did not know thenguage of most of the books. And there wasnt just onenguage. There were manynguages he didnt know.

    He picked up a book. Every page was filled with notes. He picked up another book at random, it was also filled with notes. Did it mean that the alchemist knew all thesenguages?

    When he looked away from the shelves, an image he saw in his dreams appeared before him. A dusty window. And a long desk.

    He closed his eyes tightly, then opened them again.

    Everything was exactly the same. Maybe he had an out-of-body experience in his sleep because this ce was definitely etched in his mind.

    There was a bundle of papers on the desk.

    They were covered in dust, but looked in good condition. Fortunately, the mice hadnt eaten it even though they were abandoned for a long time.

    It looked to be about 300 pages thick.

    When he grabbed the bundle of papers, he blew the dust that was on the cover.

    [Research Record]

    Zverev Brunello. He was probably the owner of the house.

    This was thest thing he saw in his dream.

    Why did he see this text in his dream? Did he have any connection with this?

    Fortunately, it was written in anguage he could read.

    When he looked at the index of the research record, he discovered that the 380 pages only contained the recipes for four potions. The second half was written in anguage he could not understand.

    He could only read the recipe for two potions. He was unable toprehend itsplex terms, such as methods of processing materials, forms forbining ingredients, various symbols of alchemy, and more.

    Not only were the recipes described, but also their side effects, clinical trials, efficacy studies all recorded in detail.

    He was stunned as he took a quick nce at the recipe for the first potion. It was the section where human reactions to iplete potions were experimented with.

    The humans used as test subjects were drawn, from their wrinkles to their unpleasant body hair. In addition, their limbs were bound in chains.

    He assumed that they did not participate in these experiments voluntarily.

    Damn.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 28: Medicinal Herbs (8)

    Chapter 28: Medicinal Herbs (8)

    The physical changes after the potion are described on the next page.

    [His vision has improved.]

    [His reaction speed increased dramatically.]

    [His hearing became extremely sensitive.]

    [When a fluorescent substance umted in his iris, he developed the ability to see during the night.]

    The side effects did not give him any clue about the potions goal.

    He turned the page to continue reading.

    The test subjects lost all their hair, their skin looked like it had recovered from a burn, their muscture grew thicker and thicker, they grew new teeth, even their deformed ribs grew sorge that they protruded from their back.

    Unlike the alchemists calm methodology, the test subjects body was abnormally altered. The only side effects mentioned were these.

    <i>Doesnt this look like a ghoul?<i></i></i>

    He turned the page forward and nced at the text.

    <i>I found it</i>

    He read the sentences in the first chapter that described the experimental conditions.

    [It was difficult to maintain a stable supply of experimental subjects, so I reced the first test subjects for the potion with corpses in the process of bing ghouls, which have aparable reaction to the human body.]

    He could not believe his eyes.

    This mad alchemist tested his potion on ghouls in the center of town.

    He was anxious to finish reading, but closed the research record. He couldnt waste time now. He had to find theb.

    Ghouls hated sunlight, so he ruled out ces with windows. He thought about the basement because theb should be in an inconspicuous ce.

    He left the library with the research record.

    He walked slowly to the end of the corridor where there was no window.

    He felt his heart thumping so hard he wondered if it would create an echo.

    He came to a stop before the staircase. Everything was utterly ck.

    He began to descend with his hand on the wall.

    The staircase was so long that it seemed to span two floors.

    A corridor was at the end of the stairs. It was dimly lit with Magic Stones on the ceiling. It seemed that their useful life would soon be over.

    Then he held his breath because he heard a faint sound. It was as if something was being chewed. He was sure there was something there.

    At the end, he could see a thick iron door that was not locked. As he approached the door, he opened it fully. Inside, there were also Magic Stones.

    There were several spaces with bars, like a prison.

    The ceiling had arge magic circle drawn on it, but it was notplete because the ceiling on one side copsed. A cross-shaped metal bed was in the middle.

    Beside it, a ghouls body was being eaten by another ghoul. It was so focused on its food, it didnt even realize he was here.

    The walls bricks in front of him had copsed. It had many huge caves that appeared to have been excavated. The ghouls could use them. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He pulled the Stitch Sylverine had given him from his pocket. When he touched it, its hidden wings unfolded. Immediately, the Stitch pped its wings.

    When he threw it back, the Stitch immediately flew down the corridor.

    It buzzed loudly with its wings, making the ghoul turn its head. The ghoul stared at him for a moment, then lifted its head to let out a roar that sounded half-human and half-tiger.

    There was a momentary silence. Dust fell from the ceiling.

    Immediately, his feet felt vibrations.

    They felt more and more intense. Soon, ghouls began to emerge from the caves in front of him. Ghouls upied half of theb.

    They slowly approached him. Strangely, his heart was very calm.

    He stretched out his right hand in the air.

    He closed his eyes to concentrate. He felt something touch his soul. He had an existence in his body that was breathing softly somewhere.

    That existences echo grew louder than before. It resembled a fetus attempting to exit its mothers womb. He released the existence.

    When he opened his eyes, he held a sword of light in his hand.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 29: Medicinal Herbs (9)

    Chapter 29: Medicinal Herbs (9)

    All in formation!

    Commander Popper summoned the knights who were resting.

    The knights quickly formed up.

    Popper raised his sword to the sky.

    This implied that they would not form a defensive line around the town.

    The knights sensed a battle wasing.

    Joyce, who was also preparing for battle, searched for Sylverines student.

    She was on horseback in the rear, but he could not find her student.

    Joyce was quite pleased.

    It would be beneficial if her student did not interfere in this battle.

    Berelman approached him.

    Joyce, you must keep to the front.

    I know.

    It was for Joyce to take an active part.

    All the knights, who got on their horses, followed Popper.

    They soon arrived at a two-story red brick house.

    The troops were divided into two units on Poppers orders. The second unit surrounded the house so that nothing could escape. The first unit organized into groups for infiltration.

    Search every corner, and prepare to face ghouls!

    The knights, who formed up in two lines, kicked open the gate.

    Wait! I hear noises inside the house.

    All the knights stopped.

    <i>Clomp clomp clomp</i>

    Loud footsteps could be hearding from inside the house. The sound gradually moved toward the front door.

    <i>Thump</i>

    A ghoul pushed on the door as if to break it.

    A ghoul!

    All the knights got intobat stance with their swords in hand.

    The ghoul moved frantically toward the town.

    Joyce stepped forward confidently.

    Ill do it!

    The other knights stopped at his shout.

    It would be a one-on-one confrontation.

    The ghoul was covered in blood all over. Ghouls tend to run away when outnumbered, but now it was so aggressive that it ignored its nature. <em>Posted only on </em>

    It looked like it had done something recently.

    <i>Maybe there was another victim?</i> Joyce gritted his teeth.

    Then the ghoul attacked his head.

    Joyce raised his sword to block its ws. However, the ghoul pressed down with such powerful force that Joyce lost his bnce momentarily.

    Although he was able to defend himself, he felt a slight pain in his wrists.

    They continued to exchange attacks.

    But he could not surpass the ghoul in brute strength.

    The situation was beyond Joyces capabilities.

    Joyce twisted the sword slightly to sh the ghouls wrist.

    Blood gushed out.

    Unfortunately, he was unable to cut its wrist, but managed to cause a wound.

    <i>Kaaah!</i>

    The ghoul took a step back. The blood gushing from his wrist stained the floor.

    He felt proud for a moment.

    But the ghoul attacked with more intensity. Joyce acted calmly. One attack pushed his sword back, so the ghoul was able to attack his chest.

    This time, Joyce took a big step back.

    His hard, steel armor ripped like paper. Fortunately, he was not struck directly in the body.

    Damn.

    Joyce concentrated on the ghouls movements to counter the next attack.

    Joyces de cut his hand in half vertically. His attack broke the ghouls concentration, and he immediately thrust his sword into his corbone.

    He screamed as the ghoul struggled.

    Now!

    The knights near Joyce simultaneously thrust their swords into the ghoul. When they withdrew their swords, the ghoul fell.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 30: Medicinal Herbs (10)

    Chapter 30: Medicinal Herbs (10)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    Joyce caught his breath.

    Although he almost suffered a serious wound, he was able to subdue a ghoul alone.

    He turned around to receive the next order. He made eye contact with Popper, who was observing the situation. Popper nodded silently.

    Sylveline showed no reaction either. Her student was nowhere to be seen.

    Joyce inwardly snorted.

    Hadnt hee here to gain experience? Was there anything more important than taking part in the subjugation of ghouls? He was more courageous than he realized.

    Popper immediately gave the order.

    Enter the house!

    The knights entered the mansion. Joyce was also at the front. They methodically separated to search all the areas on both floors.

    A knight shouted,

    At the end of the corridor, there are stairs to a basement.

    Then came the report that there was nothing on the two floors.

    Volk, the leader of the infiltration unit, ordered to assemble near the stairway.

    Joyce stepped forward when everyone was in the narrow corridor.

    Ill go first.

    The unit leader dissuaded him.

    Youre too hyped up.

    Volk looked at the w marks on his chest armor.

    No matter how capable Joyce was, he had less experience than the other knights. His bravery could easily lead to disaster. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Despite the favorable conditions, a ghoul had almost mortally wounded him.

    Joyce, who realized Volks intentions, nodded.

    You have to avoid fights in unfavorable environments. This is a tight space.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Well.

    Volk spoke as two knights came with torches,

    You cane downstairs now. If youre outnumbered by ghouls, prioritize safety and retreat. Sylverine is in the back, so dont do anything stupid.

    Understood.

    Joyce went down the stairs with a torch. Volk followed him as well.

    When they reached the basement corridor, there was a dark liquid pooled up like a puddle.

    Blood. Pay attention so you dont slip. Volk said.

    The blood was fresh, which meant something happened recently. Joyce was sure it was the blood of a new victim.

    He walked toward the source of the blood.

    Blood flowed from under the slightly open iron door.

    Joyce tightened his grip on the hilt.

    He opened the iron door slowly.

    A ghoul, who was leaning against the door, fell at his feet.

    !

    When he lifted the torch, the basement could be fully visualized.

    Joyce was stunned.

    The knights also looked as stunned as Joyce.

    Dozens of ghouls were scattered on the floor.

    The man at the center of the chaos turned his head toward the knights. He was covered in blood from head to toe, with a weary expression on his face.

    His identity could not be discerned because his face was covered in blood.

    Youre early.

    Joyce knew when he heard that voice that this was Sylverines student.

    He had already sheathed his sword.

    This meant he had killed all the ghouls.

    He had faced so many ghouls alone?

    And he didnt suffer a single scratch?

    That was absurd. The knights should all think the same thing.

    Joyce almost dropped the sword he was holding.

    Damien turned his head to look at the knights, who were frozen as if time had stopped. He couldnt seem to understand why they were surprised.

    This monster did not understand what he had done.

    Joyce finally realized why Sylverine had not sought out other talents.

    She had found someone with iparable talent.

    They underestimated the Great Mages ability to discern.

    Joyce closed his eyes.

    He had not considered the wide world that existed beyond Wiesel.

    The arrogant knights witnessed the talent gap.

    A knight, who was shocked, suddenly spoke,

    Im going to report the situation!

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 31: Medicinal Herbs (11)

    Chapter 31: Medicinal Herbs (11)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    The situation was quickly resolved. Although there was no need to receive more troops, additional alchemists were needed to investigate the incident.

    Popper opened the front door open with the back of his hand. Inside, the knights carried wooden pirs. The holes the ghouls had dug were unstable, so supports were being put in ce to prevent a copse.

    Berelman, his aide-de-camp, was waiting for him at the door.

    I consulted Sylverine.

    Tell me.

    Therge magic circle on the ceiling of theb is a barrier designed by high-ranking magic. The barrier prevented the ghouls from leaving, but it seems to have lost its effectiveness because now it is notplete.

    High-ranking magic

    Poppers eyes turned serious.

    Alchemists who mastered high-ranked magic were notmon.

    He couldnt even understand what the alchemist was trying to do here, so he felt a headache when he knew that the alchemist knew how to use high rank magic.

    The big magic circle wasnt designed to keep the ghouls from leaving theb, so they couldnt climb above its horizontal level. Thats why they only dug sideways.

    It seems the alchemist didnt expect the ghouls to break through the wall. Have you checked how far the holes extend?

    One report says they extend all the way to the cemetery. It seems that ghouls eat the bodies that were buried, which is why some have turned into ghouls.

    That exined how the ghouls did not starve to death locked up in theb and instead became a herd in numbers.

    Popper nodded.

    I didnt think about the cemetery.

    A more thorough search there might have revealed traces of the holes.

    But Berelman was relieved that they hadnt searched the cemetery. It was a spider web of holes in an open ce, which is perfect for ghouls. <em>Posted only on </em>

    If there had been a confrontation in the cemetery, it could have turned into a tragedy in the end. The ghouls could lure the knights into the holes.

    Youre right we are indebted to that little guy.

    Suddenly, a wounded knight was brought out of the house. His body was soaked in blood.

    Berelman added,

    There are still some ghouls.

    Haah

    This was the third person that has been injured.

    The knights were trying to kill the remaining ghouls. Still, the subjugation was notplete. The remaining ghouls were hiding in the depths.

    This was a behavior they showed when they were frightened.

    And the fearsome presence that frightened the ghouls was

    Popper shifted his focus to the boy who was seated in the corner of the yard.

    The boy wiped off the blood with the water from the buckets that the townspeople brought.

    Im increasingly curious about his identity.

    Me too.

    Joyce is also very talented. In a few years, hell be amazing with the sword, but it looks like hes way below that boys level.

    His great talent allowed him to manifest weak sword qi at the age of 20.

    Berelman was inwardly ashamed because he had previously sympathized with his colleagues who belittled Damien.

    Get some clothes for that boy.

    Ive already ordered them.

    How about a uniform from our knightly order?

    That requires Sylverines consent.

    It would be unnecessary trouble to give the order stamp to Sylverines student.

    Popperughed.

    Hahaha I know. Just kidding.

    Berelman didnt believe his words. Poppers gaze as he watched the boy shone like a miner who had found a vein of gold.

    The knights had mocked him a few hours earlier, but now they looked at him in amazement. The boy didnt mind in the least.

    Popper stared at Damien as if he were some mystical creature.

    Hmm

    Then he approached Damien.

    ***

    Joyce stayed in theb to investigate the scene.

    In his mind there were many questions.

    On the floor were sword marks.

    There was no magic involved.

    <i>How is this possible?</i>

    Even the iron bars were cut as if they were a cake.

    An impossible feat with only brute strength.

    That ordinary sword could do this?

    Volk and Felix also examined the battle scene with him.

    Felix, who was in the rear because he was less experienced, asked Volk,

    What do you think about this?

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 32: Medicinal Herbs (12)

    Chapter 32: Medicinal Herbs (12)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    The marks show that he is not an expert with the sword.

    Volk did not mean to belittle Damiens capabilities.

    They recorded information from the battle scene. Anyone who could read the record would know that it was stupid to underestimate Damiens talent.

    Felix disliked Volks information. He was the only one who could underestimate Damien in the current situation. He was an inexperienced young man with an inted ego.

    Hes been very lucky, right?

    Volk ignored Felixs words.

    Perhaps the sword is imbued with high rank magic.

    Joyce was thoughtful.

    An enchanted sword

    Felix added,

    Then its the swords power, not his own power.

    He would have to be able to wield the sword skillfully to have that much power. If he still couldnt do it, then logically it wasnt just about talent. <em>Posted only on </em>

    It was likely that he used an enchanted sword because his master was Sylverine.

    But Joyce disagreed.

    Although he never saw him draw his sword, he didnt believe it was enchanted.

    Enchanted swords had such a short shelf life that they had to be kept in a special enchanted scabbard to prevent the loss of magical power. Damien had an ordinary scabbard.

    Besides, Sylverine would not have written a letter of rmendation to Eternia because he had an enchanted sword, which could be obtained with enough money.

    That alone was not enough to exin it.

    Volk added a few words,

    Otherwise, its a magic sword

    Joyce nodded silently.

    This surrealistic theory was the most credible.

    Isnt it the same thing? Either way, its not his own power.

    Felix assumed there was no difference.

    Volk dismissed Felixs words.

    Youre wrong.

    What do you mean?

    Volk declined to add any further exnation.

    Joyce swallowed saliva.

    <i>Maybe it really is a magic sword.</i>

    A magic sword represented a talent from apletely different dimension.

    Unlike an enchanted sword, a magic sword had an ego presence. However, that ego did not haveplex thoughts like a human being.

    Each magic sword had its own will, so there were conditions to be able to wield them. The first was for the sword to choose the wielder.

    But that was not an absolute condition. Some Sword Masters could ignore the will of the sword. They would have to endure the side effects, of course.

    The second most important condition was to withstand great magical pressure. The magic sword produced great magical pressure due to the mana concentrated in it. A person might faint if they were nearby, so the wielder was under much greater magical pressure.

    If someone held a magic sword recklessly, they could pass out, lose consciousness for several months or even be an idiot.

    Resistance to magical pressure did not increase with training. The wielder had to have an innate resistance.

    Volk was certain that Damien was a magic sword wielder.

    Damien would be in danger if rumors spread about it, but he wouldnt be in serious trouble if Sylverine was with him.

    Felix muttered,

    Its nothing great, its just a magic sword.

    Volk cautioned Felix,

    Felix, you havent heard anything. You cant talk about the magic sword.

    What? Ahh!

    Felix fell on his face because he stepped on the flesh of a ghoul.

    Dont you know yet that you have to look at the floor?

    Joyce shook his head as he looked at Felix. His inexperience was obvious.

    No one could fall in a ce like this. Even if that person wielded a magic sword, the ghouls would tear off his limbs in a second.

    Felix was also preparing to enter the Academy, but probably would not be epted. He was here as a knights apprentice due to arge donation.

    Surely, he would soon ask his father to buy him an enchanted sword.

    Joyce sighed deeply.

    ***

    Popper approached Damien with his hands behind his back.

    He sat and waited for Popper to reveal his intentions.

    It was the first time they had met without Sylverine.

    The knights near the house also wanted to ask Damien questions, so they perked up their ears in the hope that Popper would clear up their doubts.

    Popper finally spoke,

    May I look at your sword?

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 33: Medicinal Herbs (13)

    Chapter 33: Medicinal Herbs (13)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    Sylverine was absent since she had to report on the alchemist to the Academy.

    Damien wondered if Popper took her absence as an opportunity to approach him. He didnt seem to have bad intentions, but Damien had to remain alert to unexpected questions.

    The robust Poppers advanced age did not allow him to be on the front lines, but he had keen observation skills due to his experience.

    A bad lie would be counterproductive.

    He handed him his sword in the scabbard. Popper unsheathed the sword slowly.

    He swung the sword in a figure eight. Then he raised the sword toward the sunset.

    When his eyes narrowed, Damiens heart fluttered.

    Its a good sword.

    Popper put the sword away in its scabbard.

    Damien, who believed Popper wanted to ask something else, received the sword in silence.

    Thank you.

    How long have you trained with the sword?

    It was a simple question, but really hard to answer. He could lie about his past, but he didnt think he could fool someone with so much experience.

    Popperughed when he saw that he was hesitant.

    Hahaha! Is it so hard to admit that you havent learned well yet?

    ?

    Popper patted him hard on the shoulder. Damien looked at him puzzled.

    <i>How does he know? Or did he ask for me to reveal more information?</i>

    The knights who overheard the conversation also seemed puzzled. Probably because they heard that Damien had not learned to use a sword.

    <i>What has this old man concluded? I should be cautious.</i>

    Your master was myrade on the battlefield. She told me about you.

    Sylverine had told him that, too.

    Poppers swordsmanship revealed that he was a veteran.

    Its an honor to meet arade of my master.

    Im honored to meet you, too. You did a great job. The whole town owes you a debt. Even we are grateful.

    I could do it thanks to my masters guidance.

    Popper said with a gentle smile,

    Your master told me that you alone would be able to do it. Who should I believe?

    He wondered if she had created these circumstances on purpose. First, she gave him the Stitch when he left, and now she left so he could be alone with Popper.

    I respect you for recognizing your master, but you did all the work. You should get a reward for it, thats proper.

    I did what I was supposed to, I dont need a reward.

    Popper convincingly spoke.

    Do you want our order to be indebted to you for life?

    I was reckless.

    Tell me what you want, what do you need? I can give you an artifact, even gold coins.

    He was grateful to receive a reward, but he did not understand the importance of this feat. It was the first time he was in this situation.

    He desired to exploit this rare opportunity to get the most valuable reward.

    But if he asked for excessivepensation, he might undermine his own feat.

    And he couldnt ask Sylverine for advice.

    There was something he needed, but he didnt know if it was appropriate.

    Actually, his rtionship with this order of knights was limited to the problem created by the mad alchemist. That meant that the alchemist had topensate him. <em>Posted only on </em>

    The knightly order had to help him to take the reward from the alchemist.

    I need Griffins blood.

    Poppers pupils dted. He had only requested something reasonable.

    He gently stroked his beard in silence.

    Griffins blood was an ingredient in a Zverev potion.

    There were many medicinal herbs that he didnt know about among the ingredients, so he didnt know how hard it would be to find them, but Wiesel was a ce that alchemists visited in search of various medicinal herbs.

    Griffins blood was the only ingredient that was not a medicinal herb. There were not many demonic beasts in Wiesel, so he had to acquire it through merchants.

    But how could a 16-year-old convince a merchant to fetch an ingredient from so far away? They could just as easily attempt to cheat him.

    The knightly order could easily obtain arge quantity of this ingredient.

    Poppers eyes sparkled. Even though it was a positive sign, he was a bit overwhelmed.

    Looks like you nned something interesting again.

    He showed that he had expectations of Damien.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 34: Medicinal Herbs (14)

    Chapter 34: Medicinal Herbs (14)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    Griffin blood is readily avable. I wont ask you what you n to do with it, but I hope I can see the result. Hahaha.

    Thank you. Ill do my best to live up to expectations.

    He felt pressured.

    The knights left the house.

    One knight approached Popper.

    Subjugation has beenpleted.

    Great.

    At that moment, someone approached with new clothes for him.

    You all did a great job.

    Popper turned away but then said something as if he had forgotten.

    Im nning a social event and would like you to attend.

    How could I refuse? Id be honored.

    He felt wretched. He really preferred pushing logs or killing ghouls.

    Popper left with the knights. Two knights did not follow him.

    Joyce and a big knight who looked his age.

    When their eyes met, Joyce left after a slight bow.

    The big man, who red at him, followed Joyce.

    He was too busy to worry about unimportant things today.

    Soon, he was out the gate wearing the new clothes.

    The knights headed toward the wide intersection in the center of town.

    And Sylverine was waiting for him on a horse.

    It confirmed his suspicions.

    She had probably deliberately disappeared.

    Sylverine approached him.

    Good work, my student.

    Youre a littlete.

    Sylverines mouth curved up slightly.

    Get on the horse first.

    As soon as he got on the horse, they followed the knights.

    He couldnt contain his curiosity.

    Did you know everything?

    What?

    The ghouls were in that house.

    Yes. I expected that. Because there was residual magic there.

    But I didnt expect you to kill almost all the ghouls alone.

    He was speechless.

    Surely the order of knights recognized your feat. What was yourpensation?

    She asked as if she knew nothing.

    I asked for money.

    Sylverine released the reins and pinched his cheeks tightly.

    Ahhh!

    Do you tell lies to your master?

    It looked like she had pretended. It scared him a little that she knew so much.

    Howdoyouknoweverything?

    My ears are good.

    Iwontdoitagain.

    <i>Im finished if she finds out I stole the research records. Its better if I keep it a secret for a while.</i>

    Sylverine finally stopped. His cheeks were flushed.

    I have to learn to ride a horse quickly.

    I dont think youll be able to escape my arms anytime soon.

    Humans were adaptable creatures, so he became more and morefortable on the horse with Sylverine. He had to get away from her before he fully adapted, since this could not continue at the Academy. <em>Posted only on </em>

    The knights lined up at the wide intersection in the center of town.

    The townspeople watched them from some distance.

    They also stopped some distance away from the knights.

    Poppers publicly announced that the subjugation was over.

    They would now return. Only the knights necessary for the town would stay here.

    The townspeople murmured as they watched them.

    He could hear them talking about him.

    It seemed the rumors had spread.

    Youve be famous.

    I think you exaggerate too much.

    He felt embarrassed.

    Its a peaceful ce, these incidents are very important. Just ept it.

    Sylverine was not ufortable with themotion.

    Then they headed toward Sylverines mansion in the moonlight.

    He was looking up at the stars when she spoke.

    The Alchemy Society has no alchemist named Zverev on any list.

    What do you mean?

    Research is only protected if the person registers with the Society, so perhaps this alchemist did not because he has a sordid past. Or, its possible that the name Zverev is an alias.

    Do you n to do more research on him, master?

    Sylverine exhaled a long sigh.

    You dont have to worry right now. Theres another matter thats more important.

    Did anything else happen?

    I received a reply to the letter of rmendation I sent to the Academy.

    What?

    The Academy will send people to Wiesel to evaluate you.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 35: Secret (1)

    Chapter 35: Secret (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    Sylverine took off her robe.

    A maid picked up the robe from the floor. Another maid followed her with a silver tray.

    She ced her essories on the silver tray. Some were enchanted with high-ranking magic, so she had to remove them due to her sensitivity to magic.

    There were more than a dozen essories, each with a different colored gemstone. If she sold just one essory, she could buy a house.

    Finally, Sylverine entered the bathroom. The tub was filled with hot water.

    She entered the bathtub without clothes. Now she could really rest.

    But she couldnt forget everything, there were issues that made her nervous.

    Damien reacted puzzled when she told him about the master ss, but he soon epted it calmly. Damiens words echoed in her mind.

    <i>I can do this well.</i>

    If he defeated a ghoul, she believed he could attend a master ss.

    But she would not be disappointed if Damien failed the evaluation.

    And it wouldnt be a problem for him either. In fact, his life at the academy would be easier if he didnt enter the master ss, because the master ss involves a rigorous process.

    Even if Damien failed the evaluation, he could enter the Academy under her guidance. His future was assured with a diploma from Eternia. Its value was so immense that it could not be reced by a noble title.

    The problem was with Damien.

    He had a great ability to learn what she taught him. Sometimes he learned on his own. Although he was somewhat clumsy, he tried to mind his own business.

    <i>There is nothing wrong with him.</i>

    That was a strange thing.

    He seemed to have grown up as a noble child receiving unconditional love from his parents in an affluent environment, not in an orphanage.

    Most orphans lived with psychological trauma inside because their parents abandoned them. He had to support himself from a young age, so it was possible that he was broken inside.

    Maybe Damien was trying to prove his worth so she wouldnt leave him. In that case, he would always try to better himself because he believed he would one day be discarded.

    She felt sorry for him.

    <i>Did Damien mention any friends?</i>

    He was alone in a faraway ce, but he didnt miss his friends.

    He also didnt talk openly about his past, as if he wanted to hide something.

    He could confide in her if he needed something, but Damien preferred to do it on his own.

    She believed he could copse at any moment.

    Sylverine ruffled her long hair with her fingers.

    ***

    The training continued the next day.

    The training n did not change drastically due to the evaluation for the master ss. It was focused on physical strength and coordination.

    Damienpleted the high-intensity training withoutint. Rather, he seemed to be enthusiastic after the ghoul subjugation.

    She did not tell him that students who received a letter of rmendation were guaranteed admission to Eternia Academy. Damien could only get a higher score, but she would not rify the situation so that he would have more motivation.

    He could also enjoy better facilities if he received a high score.

    He had to concentrate on training that would generate many results in a brief period. It was not the right time for him to focus on swordsmanship.

    Damien wouldnt have even been able to hold his own sword if he didnt have a talent for it. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Time passed quickly. The sun was at its highest point.

    After lunch, the two returned to the training camp.

    And there was a maid with an hourss.

    Sylverine said,

    Its time to measure time.

    Why?

    We need to know how long you can hold your sword.

    One way to achieve great results in a short time was to greatly increase the duration of the magic sword. It was overwhelmingly powerful, but the time it could be summoned was very limited.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 36: Secret (2)

    Chapter 36: Secret (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    Sylverine motioned the maid away. Then she said to Damien,

    Dont move.

    When the maid moved a suitable distance away, Sylverine put her hand on Damiens chest. She wanted to examine the flow of mana in his body.

    Now summon your sword.

    Damien closed his eyes. Soon, a glowing sword appeared in his hand.

    When Sylverine looked at the maid, the maid turned the hourss around.

    He was subjected to immense magical pressure.

    The magical pressure was stronger than she thought.

    The magical power condensed in the magic sword was immense.

    It was strange that he could withstand so much magical pressure.

    1 minute, 2 minutes.

    Then she checked Damiens condition with bated breath.

    The mana in his body gradually weakened.

    As she expected, the magic sword sucked out his mana little by little, to the point where it could really be considered a negligible amount. Damien possessed less mana than the average person. He would take 6 to 7 years just to use basic magic.

    <i>Thats strange.</i>

    The swords magical pressure increased as Damiens mana decreased.

    <i>This means that it draws mana from outside.</i>

    But Sylverine could not detect the source of that mana.

    His mana decreased until it hit rock bottom.

    Damiens heart began to tremble. The magic sword began to shake at the same time.

    His body became overloaded.

    Enough. Withdraw the invocation.

    He staggered as soon as the sword disappeared. He would have fallen to the ground if she had not held him. <em>Posted only on </em>

    When she turned her head to check the time, the maid was unconscious on the floor. The magical pressure had affected the maid from far away.

    Damien pulled Sylverines arm away.

    Im fine.

    Wait.

    Sylverine walked over to where the maid was to check the hourss. Fortunately, the maid had marked the remaining sand before passing out.

    She walked over to Damien to help him sit on a rock.

    Ive figured some things out. Listen quietly.

    Alright.

    Your mana has run out. You wont have energy until tomorrow, so well finish todays training.

    I can still continue.

    You can use it for about seven minutes and thirty seconds. Six minutes if you use it intensely, even less if you use sword waves.

    Thats less time than I thought.

    I told you not to respond. You must solve any situation in six minutes. Otherwise, you are dead. Dont use the sword recklessly.

    Damien nodded.

    You must train so that you can use the magic sword for a longer time. Thats the most important thing right now.

    Sylverine sighed. Maybe he couldnt even walk.

    She just wondered how he had been able to use the sword so far.

    Ill call someone, hold on.

    Im fine.

    He stood calmly despite her concern.

    He did not look like someone whose mana had run out.

    Sylverine had a puzzled expression.

    When mana was depleted, the body was overtaxed. Someone who had not trained on magic needed three or four days to fully recover.

    Damn your mana was supposed to be depleted.

    Damien didnt understand Sylverines reaction.

    I recover fast

    Wait.

    Sylverine touched Damiens chest again, and estimated the mana inside his body.

    She tilted her head in confusion.

    His mana had been fully restored.

    ?

    His mana container was below average, but his mana regeneration speed seemed like that of a high rank mage.

    The puzzle in Sylverines mind was getting more and more solved.

    The secret of the vast mana that the magic sword had absorbed was in Damiens incredible mana regeneration ability. No matter how much the sword absorbed, he produced mana immediately.

    The total amount a container could hold and its regeneration capacity were always proportional. They both evenly increased at the same time.

    It was strange that the regenerative capacity was good despite the small vessel. Perhaps something affected its regenerative ability.

    Sylverines eyes narrowed as she looked at Damien.

    <i>It couldnt be</i>

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 37: Secret (3)

    Chapter 37: Secret (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    Sylverine was thoughtful. She still couldnt bepletely sure.

    It was useless to question Damien. He couldnt exin why he had a good ability to regenerate mana. He didnt even have any knowledge about it.

    Sylverine stroked the ring on her finger with her thumb. It was one of the best artifacts she possessed. This artifact could allow her to ess Damiens past.

    But if she uses this less-than-honest method to uncover his darkest secrets, her rtionship with Damien could be destroyed forever.

    He could close the door to his heart.

    <i>Now is not the time.</i>

    Sylverine withdrew her thumb from her ring.

    Master?

    He looked worriedly at the maid who sat on the ground. She was breathing heavily.

    Is she fine?

    It seemed he didnt know he was the culprit.

    No. Im going to call someone to help her.

    She had to exin to him about the magic pressure.

    Sylverine pulled out a Stitch.

    Ill do it. No need to call someone else.

    Damien quickly ced the maid on his back.

    The embarrassed maid resisted, but could not help herself.

    He stood up with the maid on his back.

    At first the maid had to help him. But now that he had trained for a few days, he could carry the maid even when his mana had bottomed out.

    Sylverine slightly smiled.

    <i>Its fun to raise him.</i>

    ***

    The mansion was at the end of the road that had trees on both sides. She felt a sense of dj vu while walking because the trees kept the same shape.

    Thisndscape looked like the result of someones obsession.

    The butler came out to greet her.

    It is an honor to see you.

    He failed to hide his fear on his face before the Great Mage, despite the fact that they had asked Sylverine for help before

    Where is the owner of this ce that a butler has toe to greet me?

    She looked 30 years younger than the head of the Raylee family, but she openlyined.

    These abrupt words surprised the butler.

    He had to ept a summons from the royal family.

    Coward.

    I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience caused.

    Even though this was rted to his only rtive, he asked someone else to do it, as if it was inconvenient for him to do it personally. <em>Posted only on </em>

    My lord always does his best.

    Sylverineughed.

    The butler led her inside the mansion.

    Shes here.

    He stopped before the door to a room.

    Sylverine opened it. There was no furniture in this room, not even a window, only a girl who looked to be about ten years old was sitting on the floor.

    The girl was waving her arms in the air.

    The Raylee family was the best elementalist family in the Empire.

    This girl was Luna, a genius elementalist who had inherited the Spirit Kings Blessing, which had been passed down from generation to generation in the Raylee family.

    Her lips moved as though she spoke some words. But nothing could be heard, as if thick transparent walls were around her.

    Suddenly, sheughed.

    It seemed to the butler that Luna was ying with a ghost.

    But Sylverine could feel it.

    There were many spirits in Lunas room.

    And she spoke in thenguage of spirits.

    A girl who learned thenguage of spirits before that of humans.

    She for a long time refused tomunicate with humans.

    Not even Lunas parents could talk to her.

    Her parents asked Sylverine who belonged to the Eternia Academy for help.

    The room became Lunas domain.

    Sylverine nonchntly entered Lunas domain. The spirits would have immediately attacked anyone else.

    Luna, who finally reacted, looked nervously at Sylverine.

    She shouted to the spirits to get her out.

    But the spirits did nothing. They were frightened.

    Luna was puzzled.

    These spirits could not touch Sylverine, because she was a superior being to Luna.

    Luna backed away in fear.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 38: Secret (4)

    Chapter 38: Secret (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    Lunas expression twisted as her back touched the wall.

    Finally, she called out someones name in tears.

    A maid standing in the corridor quickly entered Lunas domain.

    The young maid had juste of age.

    The maid, who embraced Luna, reassured her in thenguage of spirits.

    Sylverine curiously watched.

    It was strange that a maid could speak thatnguage.

    Sylverine said to the butler,

    Does this mansion also have elementalist maidservants?

    No, not at all. Sonya has never learned anything about it, shes just a maid who has been rted to the Raylee family since she was a child.

    How can a maid speak thenguage of spirits?

    We dont know, not even Sonya herself.

    The butler added that the only person Luna opened her heart to was Sonya.

    Their rtionship hadsted almost ten years. For the several years that Sonya took care of Luna, she could never see the spirits. But unexpectedly, she understood thenguage of spirits and could even handle low rank spirits.

    Sylverine had never seen a simr case. Two genius elementalists. Perhaps Sonyas innate talent developed with her interaction with Luna.

    ***

    Sylverine sat at the balcony table. Soon she would have to lie down to sleep.

    On the table was a letter from Luna. Since Luna had received Sylverines help a few years ago, she had sent her a letter every year.

    Luna would soon enter Eternia Academy as well.

    Sylverine never answered Lunas letters. She did not meet with her for personal reasons, so she did not intend to be emotionally involved with her.

    She rummaged through some research records. She hadnt expected to search on that subject again, since she had lost interest in it long ago.

    The Magical Society had studied cases like Sonyas for years.

    Sonya learned about elementalism because when a person maintained a strong bond with another person who had magical talent, a mana transfer could happen.

    In other words, mana transfer assimted magical abilities.

    It was curious that this was not a recent discovery. Prestigious mage families, which existed for centuries, had been using mana transfer for a long time. It was an open secret.

    They selected children who were born with exclusive powers to enter into incestuous marriages. They wanted power to belong only to the family and to maximize their profits through the mana transfer.

    Of course, the effect was minimal because the marriages were forced., but they thought it was better than sharing power with others.

    Sylverine suspected that Damiens abnormal mana regeneration was due to mana transfer. In Sonyas case, her elementalism grew abnormally.

    Thenguage of spirits could only be developed through a contract with an intermediate rank spirit, but she spoke it even though she barely dealt with low rank spirits.

    Sylverine assumed that Damien developed a high mana regenerative ability because he had a very deep bond with another person. Damien had below average magical talent, but had developed an ability up to high rank.

    The Magic Society had recorded several cases of mana transfer, but no person had developed an ability to the high rank.

    <i>Thats very rare.</i>

    Sylverines head hurt when she imagined it, so she squeezed her temples with her fingers. She even felt intense unpleasant emotions.

    A strong affection for each other must have existed for that to ur. And to be maintained for at least ten years.

    It seemed too unrealistic.

    ***

    Harmans workshop.

    Damien worked there until a few months ago.

    Normally, there would be no one there in the deep night. But today was different.

    Many people were at the workshop.

    Their limbs were tied together with ropes. They were allpanions in Damiens workshop. There were also orphans who had lived with Damien in the Lorail Pavilion. <em>Posted only on </em>

    They were trembling with extreme anxiety.

    And five masked people stood in front of them. Icicles hovered above the masked people, pointed at them.

    A woman with long silver hair and a long staff was in the middle of the masked people. Her silver hair looked familiar to Damien.

    She then pointed the staff at Master Damiens neck in the workshop.

    Where is Damien?

    He shook his head.

    The staff pointed toward the orphans who had lived with Demian in Lorail Pavilion.

    They also shook their heads tearfully.

    The woman lowered the staff as if her arm had lost its strength.

    Icicles rushed towards the tied people.

    Amidst the screams, a sea of blood emerged.

    The masked people next to her threw fireballs in all directions.

    The workshop quickly caught fire, and the roof copsed.

    Then Damien woke up from his dream.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 39: Wiesel (1)

    Chapter 39: Wiesel (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    A heavy rain pounded on the balcony doors. It was not yet dawn.

    Damn

    His whole body was wet with sweat. A strange dream again.

    He doubted if these weremon dreams or revtions.

    These events were clearly engraved in his head.

    He could vividly remember the tragedy in the workshop.

    It seemed that the masked people wanted to know his whereabouts.

    The woman had silver hair like Liza.

    His heart ached as he remembered the girl he had wanted to forget.

    The masked woman said she was looking for him. A few months ago, he would have been overjoyed. He would have even looked for Liza before she would search for him.

    He had imagined many times that she would return. But he knew his sweet fantasy couldnte true. And he did not n to search for her either.

    There was no reason for Liza to want to look for him. Besides, maybe the woman in the dream wasnt her. Liza was not the only woman with silver hair.

    The hair color of the Pascal family members changed to silver when their magic developed. The masked woman could belong to that family.

    Although he didnt know why, he was sure they didnt like him.

    They tried to find him even if it meant killing others.

    Even the people in the Temple of Acates were in danger.

    So he had to act first.

    He wondered what he should do. He did not see a clear way.

    ***

    Sylverine looked out the window. It always rained a lot when the seasons changed.

    Medicinal herbs were harder to find when it was cold. She had to supply the storehouse with medicinal herbs before winter came.

    A maid brought a steaming potion which she held with a thick cloth.

    How many ingredients are there?

    Enough for two weeks.

    She had depleted her supplies because she had made potions for Damien and the girl.

    She saw a girl lying on the bed. She still hadnt regained consciousness since the ghoul attack.

    Sylverine called the butler.

    Damien has probably already woken up. Tell him he can rest because we are not going to train today. Then prepare the carriage to go to town.

    Understood.

    Shortly after, the butler returned in a hurry.

    Damien has disappeared.

    What?

    Ive searched the entire mansion, and hes nowhere to be found.

    Sylverine sighed.

    ***

    Sylverine walked along thekeshore with an umbre. The rain was so intense that she had no visibility beyond a few steps. The umbre was not enough to cover her from the rain. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Finally, she arrived at Damiens training camp.

    There was a boy who looked like a wet rat. It was Damien.

    He tried to push the mud aside with his foot to free the piece of wood. It seemed he didnt have enough strength, but he didnt want to give up.

    The water on the ground was mixed with blood. It seemed that the woods bark had ripped the skin from different parts of his body. She felt sorry for him.

    Damien was unaware of Sylverines presence because the rain was too loud.

    We have enough firewood tost us until next spring.

    Damien turned his head before Sylverines words.

    Thanks to someones hard work.

    Master.

    Damiens face darkened.

    Sylverine looked at the bloody piece of wood.

    I didnt want you to train on a rainy day. Why dont you tell me youre going out?

    She lifted her hem. She had an umbre, but her clothes were wet.

    My clothes are ruined.

    Im sorry.

    Damien didnt behave as usual.

    She knew Damien had a dark past he didnt want to talk about, but his inner darkness was never as dense as it was now.

    Damien, whats wrong?

    Sylverines expression was rigid. She was sure something had happened.

    Nothing.

    She walked over to him. She didnt care that her feet were muddy.

    She bent down to meet his gaze. Then she put her hand on his cheek.

    You dont know how lucky you are. I dont take students.

    You are too young to know well what the word responsibility means. Only when you are in a position of authority will you understand how weighty that word is.

    Im responsible for you.

    Sylverine said in a persuasive tone.

    You can trust your master.

    Damien finally looked up.

    ***

    The two returned to the mansion.

    Damien told Sylverine about his dream. In the dream, there were masked people. People were kidnapped to find out Damiens whereabouts, followed by a massacre.

    He even told her about his feeling that dream woulde true.

    He didnt mention Liza.

    It could be a revtion. But dont rely so much on dreams. Sometimes theyre not so urate. Its not as unusual as you think for a person to look into the future.

    Isnt that unusual?

    Most magically talented children have the ability to look into the future.

    Thats the first time Ive heard that.

    They look into the future from the time theyre babies so clearly that they cant distinguish reality.

    Damien could not understand this.

    But as they grow older their souls begin to be polluted, so this ability disappearspletely. They even forget that they could see the future.

    Hmm.

    Precognitive dreams appear when that ability will die soon. Then visions of the future get mixed up with the unconscious, so its vague.

    !

    But I suppose they could be useful.

    It was valuable information for Damien.

    Anyway, I want to be prepared.

    How do you n to do that?

    The question worried Damien.

    Sylverine ceased to shield herself with the umbre. The rain drenched herpletely.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 40: Wiesel (2)

    Chapter 40: Wiesel (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    Damien, who ran forward, jumped into a puddle with both feet.

    The umted water sshed in all directions.

    Sylverine kicked a puddle to ssh Damien as revenge.

    You sshed water on me.

    Damien didnt care because he was soaked.

    Master?

    She had acted like an innocent child.

    When he called out to her in confusion, she resumed the main topic.

    Why do you worry if Im with you?

    If I hide, those people can threaten those I know.

    Sylverine put on a serious expression.

    You dont hide.

    ?

    She changed the subject without exnation.

    Lets go buy medicinal herbs.

    She turned around.

    ***

    A coal-ck carriage drove into the town marketce. There was no one was on the streets due to the persistent downpour. The carriage halted at a little store.

    The coachman, who opened the carriage door in the rain, held out an umbre.

    Sylverine got out of the carriage. She had put on clean clothes after bathing.

    Damien got out next.

    Sylverine entered the store first. Damien, who followed her, took a look inside.

    There were baskets with medicinal herbs ssified into different types.

    A middle-aged woman was surprised when she saw Damien.

    Wee Oh my!

    Damien showed a puzzled expression.

    Please, wait a moment.

    She then headed for a room that had a curtain on the door. Soon after, a small argument could be heard inside.

    Mother wait, Im not ready!

    The young woman couldnt stop the woman from pushing her toward the door.

    She waved as soon as she saw the customers.

    Wee!

    She averted her gaze as her eyes met Damiens.

    Then she tucked her hair behind her ear.

    Do you need anything?

    As she handed her the note, Sylverine said,

    Give me whats written here.

    She mumbled the contents as she received the note.

    ck kale moon leafMelinda stem oh, we dont have deroni roots or the eagle petals, but you can get it at the store on the right side. Ill bring you the rest.

    Okay.

    Sylverine looked to the side. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Damien, do you need anything?

    Wait.

    He looked one by one at the medicinal herbs on disy, but he didnt know what to buy.

    The young woman approached Damien.

    Let me help you.

    Then she nced at Damiens note.

    She herself pointed to the medicinal herbs with her hands.

    You have to take these medicinal herbs. If you need something again, you cane here, even if you dont have money. I want to help you.

    The young woman treated him very kindly.

    When they finally had all the medicinal herbs they had ordered, the young woman handed a small box to Damian.

    These are tea leaves we grow in the store.

    The box looked expensive. Damien didnt understand why she gave him this.

    The young woman quickly rified.

    You dont have to pay for this its a gift!

    It was then that Damien realized the anomaly.

    When they entered the next store, the situation became stranger.

    The owner shook Damiens hand.

    Its an honor to meet you.

    Then he told him about his nickname, Killer Boy. Thats what they called him in town.

    Damien was speechless when he heard that terrible nickname.

    He heard many stories as he walked through the marketce.

    When they got into the carriage, Damien asked Sylverine.

    Why is Wiesel the souls birthce?

    A bard told a story about a folk song to Damien.

    Wiesel is the souls home, no matter where one was born.

    The bard mistakenly thought that Damien had long been rooted in Wiesel.

    I had already told you. Its a very quiet town, so they get excited when there are new events. How could they forget the hero who saved the town?

    The whole town was in danger. The ghouls would have been subjugated even without Damien, but he made a strong impression because he did almost everything alone.

    In addition, his appearance, his possible admission into the Eternia Academy, his mysterious swordsmanship, and that the knightly order recognized him, everything hade together to cause the recent rumors.

    Sylverine mockingly sang.

    Cut down ny-nine ghouls~

    He felt too embarrassed to look up.

    Damien thought the townspeople overreacted.

    You dont understand what youve done, right? The rumors must have spread all the way to the people with the most important positions in Wiesel.

    That meant nobility.

    Sylverine smiled.

    Do you still think youre hiding? Its possible that the masked people in the dream havee looking for you in Wiesel.

    She would definitely end up involved. But it seemed like she would like them toe.

    ***

    A little further on was the Wiesel area.

    Five ck carriages with the Eternia crest were advancing across the meadow. Arge wagon carrying something unknown was behind it.

    The front carriage was upied by Gael, a master associated with the Eternia Combat Department, and her number one student, Flynn.

    Flynn could not rx.

    The carriages behind him had people he did not expect. When he knew that these people would also be participating in the evaluation, he realized it was unusual.

    So many people to evaluate one boy. Just one.

    Master.

    What?

    Did you know those people woulde too?

    I didnt expect it either.

    The carriages suddenly stopped. The coachman shouted.

    Ghouls!

    Flynn looked out the window.

    Some knights were protecting a carriage, which from a distance seemed to belong to the nobility. They were facing a dozen ghouls.

    Gael quickly got out of the carriage to help them.

    Flynn followed her. He unsheathed his sword. As the runes engraved on the sword lit up, smoke began to rise from the de.

    Flynn didnt know that he would soon hear the name of the boy they were going to evaluate.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 41: Remember (1)

    Chapter 41: Remember (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    No one from the Academy besides the two of them had to interfere. Once Gael and Flynn helped, the battle against the ghouls was easier.

    Flynn, take the left side.

    Understood.

    The morale of the knights, who were protecting the noblemans carriage, rose when they saw the seal of Eternia on Gaels armor. They were equivalent to a thousand troops.

    As they continued the offensive, the ghouls numbers quickly dwindled.

    The remaining ghouls fled.

    As he watched the fleeing ghouls, Flynn said,

    Disgusting.

    Fortunately, no one was injured. Only the carriage door was damaged.

    If they hadnt helped them, everyone here would have died.

    The person who looked like the convoy leader thanked Gael.

    Its a godsend that a carriage from Eternia has appeared. Thank you.

    I only did what I had to do.

    The nobles in the carriage got out carefully. A middle-aged couple, and a young woman who looked about 20 years old. Their attire was so morous that they looked like they were going to a ballroom. They were still a little startled.

    The couple was surprised when they saw the carriage with the seal of Eternia. Then the middle-aged woman whispered something in her husbands ear.

    The middle-aged man said,

    If it hadnt been for your help, we would have been in serious trouble. I thank you sincerely. Im Count Sinatra. This is my wife, Skanya, and my only daughter, Nancy.

    He then gently pushed his only daughter from behind so that she was closer to Flynn. Nancy politely lifted the hem of her skirt.

    Its an honor to meet two famous people in Wiesel.

    They were both puzzled.

    Gael asked,

    Do you know us?

    The fact that he hade to evaluate a boy for the master ss was a secret matter known only to the people involved in the Academy.

    Count Sinatra said,

    Of course. Arent you Sylverine? And the boy is your talented student Damien? I hear he wields a mysterious sword.

    <i>Damien?</i>

    Flynn frowned. This was the first time Sylverine had ever had a student.

    Rumor had it that she didnt like to tutor a student.

    Even though it was far from the Academy, It was a slight blow to his pride that someone had confused him with another sword bearer. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Gael shook her head.

    Were on a mission, so I cant reveal personal details.

    I see. Ive been talking nonsense.

    We have to go fast, more ghouls maye.

    The carriages were not severely damaged, so they could move without dy. There was no guarantee that there would be so little damage in another attack.

    The carriages resumed their journey.

    The nobles convoy was in front of Gael and Flynns carriage.

    He is not as the rumors said.

    What do you mean?

    Hespletely different. The rumors said he was a handsome boy.

    To say that is rude when he has helped us!

    The nobles were not aware that their voices could be heard outside because the carriage door was damaged.

    Flynn tried to ignore their voices. Gael didnt react to their words either. She just stared out the window with her arms crossed.

    Wiesel would seem quite calm if it werent for the ghouls from earlier.

    This caused Flynn to be uneasy.

    Master.

    What?

    Were there always this many ghouls here?

    ***

    He got up early to read the first potion from Zverevs research records.

    The more he read, the more he admired this alchemists tenacity.

    He repeated the experiment countless times to create the perfect recipe for the potion.

    Zverev resumed human experiments after improving the recipe with ghouls. He did not know if the participants were volunteers, but the experiments continued sessfully and the effects of the potion became more apparent.

    The final name of the first was the Griffin Potion.

    Its purpose was to help in fights that demand intense physical activity. The effects of the potion improved important factors forbat such as strength, jumping ability, reflexes, etc.

    The side effects were increased heart rate, insomnia, loss of appetite, asional nervousness, and glowing golden eyes like a griffin.

    He wanted this potion very much. He wanted to use it for a while because his physical capabilities could not enhance the power his sword had.

    Currently, he could kill a ghoul, but he needed this potion to face demonic beasts like Cockatrice, Ogre, Troll, and Wyvern.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 42: Remember (2)

    Chapter 42: Remember (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    The drawback was that the effects appeared three or four hours after drinking it. This caused it to be difficult to use in sudden battles.

    Zverev even created a fast-acting recipe topensate for this disadvantage, but the ingredients and difficulty to make it doubled exponentially. It would be best for him to ignore this alternative recipe for now.

    He had to refine the medicinal herbs he had to make the potion as quickly as possible when Griffins blood arrived. Although he wasnt sure he knew enough about alchemy for this process.

    He needed to test the potion before the Academy evaluators arrived.

    Someone knocked on the door as he thought deeply about it.

    He tucked the research logs under the bed.

    Yes,e in.

    Sylverine walked in. Her hair was messy as if she had just woken up.

    You were awake?

    Yes. I was reading a book.

    Are you busy? Do you remember that girl? The girl the ghoul attacked.

    He remembered her. The townspeople hade with a girl in his arms.

    She had been orphaned because the grandmother she lived with died.

    Yes.

    The girl woke up. Do you want to go with me to see her?

    He immediately followed her downstairs.

    Sylverine opened a door in the corridor.

    It was a small room with a bed in the middle. A pillow supported a girl who was sitting up. The two maids here greeted Sylverine.

    The girl stiffened when she saw Sylverine.

    It seemed she didnt even know she was in the Great Mages mansion.

    How are you feeling?

    She stammered at the question,

    Wherewherewhere am I?

    Its my mansion. The townspeople brought you here.

    Sylverine added to reassure her,

    I just came to check on you. You can stay here, and you dont have to pay me anything.

    Oh, thank you

    The girl hesitated before asking,

    Wheres my grandmother?

    Sylverine didnt answer right away. The girls grandmother had been killed by a ghoul. The tragic scene of the dead grandmother was still on her mind.

    Unfortunately, your grandmother did not survive.

    The girls pupils widened. She looked surprised for a moment, but quickly returned to normal. She felt a storm of emotions within her, though she didnt show it.

    The girl suppressed her emotions as she spoke to Sylverine.

    I see. Thank you for helping me

    Are you in any difort?

    No.

    Sylverine slowly nodded.

    Call the maids if you need anything.

    Thank you very much.

    She left the room. She knew the girl needed time to sort out her emotions. The maids and Damien followed her.

    Then Sylverine told him,

    Get ready to train. Ill go change clothes first.

    Understood.

    She climbed the stairs to the second floor.

    He stood thoughtfully outside the door.

    <i>Was her body really recovered? Would she be able to live in that house again?</i>

    She would have to earn her own living at a young age.

    He was in no position to pry, but he couldnt help it either.

    Then, he heard a sounding from behind the door.

    It was the girl sobbing.

    He felt like he heard something he shouldnt. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She restrained her emotions when the others were around.

    The house where the girl lived was not in an environment that seemed well off. She had to help her grandmother survive, so she matured earlier than her age. She had a life in which she could not show her suffering.

    waah, waah, sorry, grandmaI survived alonewaah.

    He also felt a sudden mix of feelings.

    The words the girl said affected him. She had survived <i>alone.</i>

    He froze. Memories buried deep in his consciousness came back to his mind.

    He could not understand the girls feelings because he left Liza alone in the Land of the Dead. He wondered how the person left alone felt.

    He remembered Liza.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 43: Preparation (1)

    Chapter 43: Preparation (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    After the rain, it was a bit chilly.

    They went to the training camp as usual.

    Sylverine told him about the mana before training began that day.

    First she informed him how his sword could affect other people.

    Then she added an exnation about magic pressure.

    You have a very good tolerance for magic pressure.

    He didnt really understand how that benefited him.

    Is that a good thing?

    Your tolerance to magic pressure allows you to hold that sword. And also your ability to control mana will improve quickly with a little training.

    Sylverine could have been irritated by the need to rify such a simple thing, but she maintained her calm demeanor.

    If you control your mana properly, you can use it very efficiently. Mana can flow without limits, so it can even go out to strange ces.

    What do I gain from mana control?

    Because he wasnt training to be a Mage, he wasnt sure what benefits this could provide.

    For example, sword qi.

    !

    There arent many famous swordsmen with arge mana container. However, they can use sword qi without any inconvenience because they effectively use their mana.

    He had only read about it in stories or books, but he had never seen it personally.

    So

    Sylverine paused for a moment.

    It also improves your ability to use artifacts. The better the artifact, the better mana control and magic pressure tolerance you need.

    But there was a problem.

    Will I ever be able to have a high rank artifact?

    He had heard that high rank artifacts were so expensive that even wealthy nobles would have to sacrifice their wealth to obtain just one.

    If you try hard enough, opportunities will appear. If you are admitted to the Academy, establish good rtions with sorcerers. Almost all the best artifacts are created by people from Eternia.

    He was familiar with the word magic because he had heard it many times, but sorcery felt likepletely unfamiliar territory.

    He hadnt met anyone who knew about sorcery.

    Even when he was at Harman, he heard about swordsmanship, magic and alchemy, but never about sorcery. It was not an essible area in everyday life. <em>Posted only on </em>

    He knew that sorcery could create Stitches or enchanted equipment with magic stones, but no more than that.

    Ive never seen a sorcerer.

    Its natural. Not everyone can meet them because sorcerers like to stay in theirboratories, so its hard to see them casually.

    So how can I rte to them?

    Its not difficult. You must have something sweet every time you see them.

    A sweet treat?

    Yes.

    She sounded like she was joking.

    Does that work?

    Youll be surprised how effective it is.

    It was as if he had to tame a beast.

    He certainly had to take her words seriously.

    ***

    He resumed training after Sylverine exined about the mana.

    It became more difficult to coordinate his movements.

    The training had not changed much, only now he had to block the pebbles with a sword. But this small change was annoying. He was to block a small pebble with a thin de.

    He thought he would be able to see the flying pebbles urately, but in most cases, his sword missed by an inch or two.

    He would probably advance to the next stage when he got used to this training, so there was no time to rx.

    Suddenly, he asked Sylverine,

    Master.

    What?

    Zelda Hearts test has more stages?

    This training was a test created by Zelda Heart. He didnt believe that someone who had reached the highest level in the sword would create this test because he was bored.

    After throwing the pebble she held in her hand, Sylverine said,

    Yes. Apparently, there are five stages.

    He guessed that the five stages were written on that paper.

    Whats the second stage? Can I do it now?

    No.

    Why?

    She smiled.

    Its still too early. Its probably more difficult than the evaluation for the master ss.

    ?

    He hadnt expected the difficulty to increase so exponentially.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 44: Preparation (2)

    Chapter 44: Preparation (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    You dont need to be in such a hurry. Eventually, youll have to pass all the stages of the Zelda Heart test.

    He wondered why she was so sure it would happen.

    Focus on this stage so you can advance to the next stage.

    Then Sylverine threw another pebble. He failed slightly to block it with his sword.

    ***

    After they returned to the mansion, he drank the special potion as usual. His body became more tolerant to fatigue due to the potion.

    When he was lying in bed reading a book on alchemy, the head butler brought him what he had asked for.

    I brought them from the town workshop.

    They were items for metalwork. In addition, the butler had meteoric iron in his hand, which was processed in the way he had requested

    The impurities were removed from a piece of meteoric iron, then it was cast in the form of thin rods. The 20 rods were patterned.

    He received everything the butler had brought.

    Thank you so much.

    Sylverine told me to support you with anything you require.

    But he dared not abuse her generosity.

    Ah, you remember the girl who was hurt by the ghoul?

    Of course.

    The girl wants to see you.

    Me?

    He hadnt expected her to want to see him now.

    Yes. Shes waiting at the door.

    Oh let here in.

    When the head butler beckoned, the girl entered the room. Then, the butler, Ezra, stepped back a little discreetly. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Damien looked at the girl. She parted her lips as though she wanted to speak, but quickly shut them as though she felt nervous. There was an awkward silence.

    Why did youe?

    I heard that it was you who killed all the ghouls. You avenged my grandmothers death. For this reason, I wanted toe to express my gratitude to you.

    Someone else would have done it if I hadnt.

    He didnt want her to feel indebted to him.

    But you did it for me. Thats very important to me.

    There was no need for you toe here in your current condition.

    I dont feel any pain anymore.

    He was d she was better, but wondered what she would do now.

    Im d youre feeling better. Are you going home now?

    No! Actually, I just met with Sylverine. I asked her to allow me to work here as a maid, and fortunately, she agreed.

    It was a good choice. This mansion was a safe ce for this girl. Besides, not many people lived here either, so her work wouldnt be so hard.

    He was upset when he heard her crying in the morning, but she was a smart girl who was able to find her own way in life without his interference.

    When hepared herself to this girl, he could notice the special treatment he received from Sylverine. He didnt have to work to get everything he wanted.

    As if she had remembered something, the girl said,

    There is another reason why I decided to visit you. Sylverine told me that I had to help you with your work. Thats my responsibility.

    Help me with my work?

    Yes. She told me to join your secret work.

    She became uneasy because his face turned pale. She wondered if she had done something wrong.

    .Should I have not said anything?

    You know what I n to do?

    No. But my grandmother was an alchemist, so I learned a little while I was helping my grandmother. Im pretty confident when ites to alchemy.

    He pped his forehead.

    It seemed that Sylverine knew that he ns to make potions based on Zverevs recipes. He could make normal potions without this girls assistance.

    He was in Sylverines palm no matter what he did.

    He sighed lightly.

    Yes, I need someone.

    The girl btedly replied,

    Ah, thats a relief my name is Lilia. I hope well get along.

    Then she bowed. He didnt like it when she bowed, so he reached over to shake her hand.

    Me too.

    <strong>Do you want to edit this novel? We are looking for an editor, could read the advanced chapters for free</strong>

    <strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 45: Lilia (1)

    Chapter 45: Lilia (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    Sylverine and Damien left at dawn.

    Lilia also woke up early to get ready to leave.

    The townspeople held a funeral for her grandmother, so she thought she would go to town.

    She would first visit her grandmothers grave, then go to her house to bring her belongings.

    Her rtionship with the maid, Nana, grew closer to the point that they seemed like sisters. Lilia was now also a maid, but Nana continued to care for her as a guest.

    Nana assisted Lilia get dressed.

    When she returned from town, she would work in earnest as a maid.

    She admitted to Nana that Sylverine still scared her. Nana told her that there would be no problems as long as she did her work diligently.

    Damien did not seem like a bad person to her.

    When she asked Nana about Damien, her hand that wasbing her hair stopped.

    Nana was thoughtful before answering.

    The more I get to know him, the more wonderful he seems to me.

    Nana started to talk like a dam had released its floodgates. Damiens personality, his attitude during their first training, even how he carried her on his back. It seemed like she had wanted to talk about this.

    Lilia was relieved because she found that Damien did not seem like a stranger.

    Finally she asked Nana if she could apany her to town, but she declined because she had to take lunch to the training camp.

    Lilia used a carriage to go to town early in the morning.

    When she asked a neighbor about her grandmothers grave, she shook her head and handed her a small urn for ashes.

    There have been no burials since the ghouls came out. She tried to console her, adding that they were digging up the graves to cremate the bodies.

    At home, Lilia packed her books, clothes and her grandmothers recipes, then got into the carriage to return to Sylverines mansion.

    She left all her grandmothers other items in that house.

    Lilia hugged her grandmothers urn tightly while she was in the carriage.

    But she regained herposure when she reached the mansion.

    The sun had set.

    The maids were busy preparing dinner.

    Lilia quickly unpacked her luggage to help them.

    Her job was to prepare a potion for Damien.

    When she went to the ce where the potion was brewed, she saw water simmering in arge iron pot and a maid with various medicinal herbs. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Lilia quickly ran to her.

    Ill do it.

    The potion would taste horrible if there were no order.

    Lilia ced the medicinal herbs on the table. A dozen medicinal herbs. Each one was worth as much as Lilias monthly food budget.

    How often does Damien drink this potion?

    Every day.

    She couldnt believe it for a moment, but soon made up her mind.

    Lilia headed to Damiens room when she finished the potion.

    Damien, who drank the potion, said quizzically,

    Did you change anything?

    No. I prepared it slowly based on the recipe, how does it taste?

    Damien was surprised.

    Much better. Thank you.

    Im d!

    Lilia smiled.

    It felt good to do her job for the first time.

    Later, she apanied Damien to the fabrication room.

    Damien, who only asked Lilia what he didnt know, was quick to understand what she was teaching him. He was also trying to do the work on his own.

    She feltfortable.

    It just seemed to her that he was a little reckless.

    Damien would drink the iplete product, then run out the door to vomit. Lilia thought this was insane.

    And thebination was aplete disaster. Alchemy had forms forbining ingredients, but he triedbinations thatpletely ignored this.

    When Lilia mentioned to him that medicinal herbs should not be mixed indiscriminately because there were forms forbining ingredients, Damien responded calmly.

    I have to do it this way.

    He never took his eyes off his notebook. He never showed it to Lilia, even though she was curious.

    A week passed that way. Lilia gradually adapted to life at the mansion.

    Damien and Sylverine would return in the afternoon after training. In the evenings she would work with Damien on brewing potions.

    She still didnt have a close rtionship with Damien, because he was a man who didnt talk much and who was focused on his work.

    One night she wanted to light the firece in the kitchen because it was a bit chilly, but the maids stopped her.

    You cant light a fire because its a means of correspondence.

    There were rules at the mansion that sometimes she couldnt understand. She wondered why they used the firece as a way to conduct correspondence.

    When no one was there, she watched as a mysterious ball with wings actually dropped a letter in the firece. Lilia took the new letter.

    She went to ask Nana about the letter. She told her to deliver it over to Sylverine when she saw the Eternia seal.

    She was still afraid of the Grand Mage, but it seemed like an important letter and someone had to deliver it, so she boldly knocked on Sylverines door.

    Come in.

    Lilia approached her and handed the letter to her with both hands respectfully. Sylverine motioned for her to leave as she opened the letter.

    As Lilia was turning around, Sylverine suddenly stopped her.

    Wait, call Damien.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 46: Lilia (2)

    Chapter 46: Lilia (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    Lilia shakily grabbed Damien to take him to Sylverines room.

    The two began to talk seriously.

    Lilia was so nervous that she forgot to leave. Fortunately, they were not the least bit concerned about Lilias presence.

    They are already in Wiesel. There are only a few days left.

    Yes.

    And special guests came.

    She couldnt understand the conversation because her mind went nk.

    They exchanged words.

    Master ss, evaluators, sorcerer?

    That night Damien went to the fabrication room to do potions.

    He muttered the word sorcerer several times until he asked Lilia,

    Do you know how to make any candy?

    Lilia nodded.

    Yes! There are some sweet treats in my grandmothers recipes.

    Damien asked without any high hopes

    Can you make any?

    When Lilias grandmother was unable to collect medicinal herbs due to her age, she used alchemy to make special candies that she could sell in town.

    Lilia was proud because her grandmothers sweet treats were a specialty of Wiesel.

    She went straight to her room to get her grandmothers recipe book. She also took several flowers from the warehouse. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She gave a finished product to Damien after one hour.

    It was a bite-sized transparent ball. There was a petal inside.

    Damien popped the candy into his mouth.

    A subtle sweetness spread across his tongue, while his nose caught a fresh floral scent.

    It was a taste he had forgotten for a while.

    Finally, Damien said,

    Your grandmother was a genius.

    Lilias mood improved because her grandmother was acknowledged.

    Yes

    Suddenly, Lilia covered her face with her hands.

    She began to sob because she remembered her grandmother.

    I acted like a fool again Im so sorry

    She didnt want him to see her cry so he wouldnt feel ufortable.

    Damien was more bewildered than Lilia.

    When he tried tofort her, more tears flowed.

    He sat Lilia down in a chair.

    Wait a minute.

    He left the fabrication room, then returned with a ck iron piece and a toolbox.

    Open your fingers.

    He measured Lilias right ring finger with a paper strip and cut the iron piece ordingly.

    Whats your grandmothers name?

    As soon as Lilia told him her grandmothers name, he began using the hammer.

    It took 30 minutes to heat the iron piece and bend it into a circle.

    Damien finally finished his work.

    Hold out your hand.

    He ced the item on Lilias palm.

    Lilia looked at the ring in surprise.

    It waspletely ck, but when she turned it from side to side, it sometimes looked dark red. The in ring had no particr pattern.

    On the inside of the ring, where her finger would fit, her grandmothers initials were engraved. When she looked at it closely, she realized that only the initials glittered red.

    Wow.

    What do you think?

    Its very cool.

    Its made with meteoric iron.

    Wwhats that?

    Star fragment.

    She didnt know much about irons, but she felt special when she heard the name.

    While she was delighted with the ring, Damien asked,

    Lilia, can I use your grandmothers candy recipe?

    She nodded vigorously.

    You can use it. My grandmother wouldnt worry about it.

    Her grandmother generously shared the recipes she had researched during her lifetime. For that reason, even though she lived in poverty, Lilia neverined about her grandmother.

    She put the ring on the ring finger of her right hand.

    Lilia liked the ring very much.

    Soon they began working on the potion as if nothing had happened.

    She held out her hand as they worked, smiling in satisfaction when she saw the ring.

    ***

    Two days have passed since then. Daily life seemed to flow smoothly for Lilia.

    However, that night in the fabrication room, Damien was distressed with his hands on his head.

    He had stopped working.

    From what she had overheard in the previous conversation, he would soon have an evaluation. She guessed it was very important because he seemed so distressed.

    Lilia asked Damien,

    Whats wrong?

    The evaluation is tomorrow.

    Whats bothering you?

    He replied after a brief silence.

    Thest ingredient.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 47: Master Class (1)

    Chapter 47: Master ss (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    A knights apprentice was driving a wagon loaded with oak barrels.

    He belonged to the Order of Wiesel. He muttered to himself.

    Although I havee for honor, it really looks like very.

    He couldnt understand it.

    Why did a knights apprentice have to do the work of an assistant? Did he even have to wear the heavy armor of the order?

    What he was transporting didnt even seem very valuable. If the oak barrels had wine in them, he would have drunk a few jars in anger.

    As he passed a hill, he saw a mansion.

    The apprentice knightpared the map several times with the surrounding terrain.

    This is the ce.

    He hummed as he moved forward.

    Two hourster he approached the mansion, where there were people outside.

    In the middle was a tall woman. On one side was a boy, on the other side was a girl. Then there were her employees.

    The knights apprentice narrowed his eyes. The silhouette looks somewhat familiar to him.

    When he looked closer, he realized that the person in the middle was Great Mage Sylverine, whom he had seen the other day. Next to her was her student, Damien.

    The knights apprentice finally understood.

    <i>My God, the ce marked on the map was the Great Mages mansion!</i>

    Now he knew why they put a g with the Orders seal on the wagon. The Great Mage came personally to receive the oak barrels.

    He thought that this order of knights had great prestige.

    He proudly entered the mansion.

    The knights apprentice, who stopped the cart a few steps away from Silverine, immediately walked towards her. He said, while kneeling, <em>Posted only on </em>

    An honorable knight of the Order of Wiesel, third son of the Larhalt family

    Sylverine turned away with a frown.

    Esteemed Great Mage?

    The perplexed apprentice knight examined the reactions of the people around.

    They were not interested in him. Instead, their gazes were fixed in the distance.

    He turned his head back.

    ck carriages with the Eternia crest were approaching the mansion from the distance.

    !

    Damien guided the knights apprentice.

    This way.

    ***

    He caught his breath as he brought Griffins blood into the fabrication room.

    It was six oak barrels in all. Although he received it a littlete, the quantity exceeded his expectations. He could drink a potion a day for over a year.

    It looked like they had caught three or four Griffins. The order of knights was very kind.

    The problem was that he could not test the potion before the evaluation.

    He had to prepare for any situation.

    Lilia entered the fabrication room.

    Is that thest ingredient?

    Yes.

    Lilia opened the lid of the oak barrel to fill a bottle.

    Then she looked at the bottle.

    It was colorless, odorless, and viscous. It looked like transparent honey. It waspletely different from the blood of demonic beasts that people were familiar with.

    The confused Lilia asked,

    What is this?

    This is Griffins blood.

    My God

    She looked at the barrels in horror.

    Anyway, this is thest ingredient.

    Yes.

    Im too nervous.

    Why are you nervous, Lilia?

    I dont know

    Lilia also saw Eternias carriages approaching the mansion, so she assumed it wasnt a normal situation.

    From his pocket, he pulled a note that had the ultimatebination form. The important work was finished, so only the simple butborious work remained.

    Lilia, I have a favor to ask you.

    What?

    He handed her the note.

    Could you make the potion based on the note? Please bring it to me as soon as possible.

    Lilia nodded with determination.

    Yes!

    Lilia looked a little worried, as if she was going to be evaluated.

    A few footsteps approached the fabrication room.

    A maid announced that the evaluators had arrived.

    The carriage has just arrived at the mansion.

    ***

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 48: Master Class (2)

    Chapter 48: Master ss (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    Damien, who was standing next to Sylverine, watched the five carriages that crossed the gate. The middle carriage was especiallyrge.

    Two knights in golden armor escorted the carriage on either side.

    Sylverine had told him who was in it.

    The knight who looked like the leader shouted,

    Everyone to your positions!

    The carriages stopped in front of the mansion at the same time. Soon, the coachmen opened the doors of their respective carriages.

    There was silence as if the world had stopped.

    A woman got out of the carriage in the middle, holding the coachmans hand.

    She wore her blonde hair tied back and had thin, round spectacles on her thin face. The long hem of her dress came down to her feet.

    The maid couldnt help but be surprised.

    She looked like a High Priest or royalty, but her face corresponded to an elegant person who had just turned twenty.

    Damien could not believe it.

    For the first time in his life, he saw pointed ears.

    She was an elf. This race kept away from humans.

    Sylverine said to her,

    You were born with strange luck.

    She was right.

    It felt different to look at an elf in person.

    Elizabeth Tiert.

    She was to me for his nervousness.

    The first witch he had ever met in his life, and she was at the pinnacle of sorcery.

    And he would never have guessed she was an elf.

    He recalled in his mind the adjectives for Elizabeth.

    Mother of sorcery.

    Queen of trees.

    Sovereign of ntera.

    The heart of Eternia.

    Elizabeth, who rarely appeared in Eternia, hade to see him.

    ***

    Gael and Flynn exited the carriage together.

    Also, masked evaluators began to exit the carriages. Even Gael did not know the identities of the other evaluators, except for vice director Elizabeth.

    Her three-week journey came to an end.

    And the main objective, the evaluation for the master ss, wouldst only one day.

    The evaluation wouldst only 10 minutes.

    Eternia Academys entrance examssted a long week, but the evaluation for the important master ss onlysted a short time. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Theplex exams were only designed to distinguish the abilities of average talents; selecting a genius did not take that long.

    Only ten minutes were needed.

    Sylverine greeted them with her employees. She looked at Gael, then again at Elizabeth.

    There was a boy next to Sylverine.

    Ive heard rumors about him since we arrived in Wiesel.

    Sylverine epted this boy when she ignored so many geniuses.

    The student of a Great Mage was a boy who wielded the sword.

    Gael didnt understand. Did she ept him on a whim, did she find something in the boy that the other geniuses didnt, or did she have some hidden n? Sylverine was a difficult person to predict. It was quite possible that she used other people to achieve her goals.

    In any case, this matter had to be treated seriously.

    The boy would now be strictly evaluated.

    Gael shouted towards the knights,

    Raise the nteras!

    The knights approached a huge wagon located behind the carriages. Then they removed the ck tarpaulin covering the top.

    The wooden dolls, which were asleep huddled in the wagon, began to rise slowly in the sunlight. The wagon shook as they stood up. The wheels broke because they would not support the weight.

    The dolls climbed down with heavy steps.

    They were so huge that the sturdy knights did not even reach up to their chests. The intimidation the wooden dolls caused left them breathless.

    It was Elizabeths work. They were nteras.

    Wooden dolls were located on Mount Grace, near the main building of Eternia. They smashed anything that posed a threat to Eternia, be it demonic beasts or human beings.

    It was precisely the nteras who allowed Eternia to be independent without joining the Empire, Kingdoms, Duchies or any political division.

    The faces of the maids paled when they saw the nteras.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 49: Master Class (3)

    Chapter 49: Master ss (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    Sylverine said,

    Pay attention. Those things harass new students all semester long.

    He gulped as he looked at the giant wooden dummies.

    If a ghoul had the strength to tear a human apart with both hands, a ntera could tear that ghoul apart with both hands.

    A being unlike anything he had faced so far.

    The knights escorting Elizabeth followed her toward the entrance stairs.

    The six masked evaluators remained beside the carriage without following her.

    There was a reason for that. They were not to greet the evaluators until after the evaluation, because they had note for a social gathering.

    The evaluation would begin as soon as the preparations were ready.

    Sylverine called the butler.

    Introduce the evaluators to the ces that can be used for the evaluation. There are ces where the ground is solid and there is nothing around that can be destroyed.

    The butler approached the evaluators.

    Sylverine greeted Elizabeth.

    Your appearance hasnt changed.

    Its been a long time, Sylverine.

    Sylverine did not demean herself before Elizabeth. She acted as if she were an old friend.

    You didnt need to travel.

    I heard you had a student, how could I ignore it?

    Even if you hadnte, you would have seen him someday.

    Elizabeth slightly smiled.

    If I had been able to contain my curiosity, I would never have be a sorcerer.

    Pleasee in while we wait for the evaluation to begin.

    Elizabeth looked at him before following Sylverine.

    So youre Damien.

    Its an honor to meet you.

    Ive heard about you. Im sure well have something to talk about after the evaluation.

    Damien was puzzled that she wanted to talk to him. He didnt know what to say because she had such authority. He hoped his tongue wouldnt get tangled.

    Sylverine told him,

    Well start as soon as the preparations are finished, so stay in your room.

    Understood.

    Sylverine led Elizabeth to an exclusive room.

    Lilia, who was walking towards him, was startled when she passed them.

    She bowed as she waited for them to pass.

    When their footsteps disappeared, Lilia walked over to him.

    She pulled a hand-sized potion from her pocket.

    Here is the potion. The recipe is a bit unusual, so you should try it before you drink it. If you drink it right away huh?

    He drank the potion as soon as he received it. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Lilia screamed.

    No!

    She could not understand this behavior. Normally, it would have to be carefully checked for defects. Also, that was a pretty strange potion.

    But he couldnt waste any time.

    Lilia was so surprised, she pped him on the arm.

    My grandmother would have beaten you to death with a stick.

    He calmly replied,

    Thanks. I will reward you for this work.

    ***

    The evaluators followed the butler.

    A little further from the back door of the mansion, they came to a vacant lot that seemed suitable for evaluation.

    Gael said to the butler,

    This ce cant be any better.

    The ground was not evenly level, so it needed to be evened out a bit.

    When Gael gestured, the nteras moved. They immediately began to remove soil to level the ground.

    Flynn watched the nteras. He had more than one or two questions, but he was not qualified as an evaluator, so he did not dare to ask.

    It was evident that this was an exam for a swordsman from the nteras they had brought. This exam was for promotion to the high rank of the Combat Department.

    But the exam was simple. Break through the nteras defense in order to cut the banner behind them. That was all.

    The problem was that these nteras wererger than those the students faced. In addition, their physical capabilities were superior.

    These nteras were not made for the purpose of an evaluation.

    Thend of Mount Grace had so much manna, it attracted demonic beasts. The nteras were created to protect Eternia from these demonic beasts.

    Eternia Explorers.

    A lethal weapon created to annihte demonic beasts.

    It was different from the dolls the students faced.

    Moreover, even if Damien could break through all the nteras, he still had to face Flynn himself, thest guardian of the banner.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 50: Master Class (4)

    Chapter 50: Master ss (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    Flynn was stronger than an Eternia scout.

    A dwarf had forged his sword, which increased his power.

    He questioned whether this evaluation was morally correct.

    Although he had been a prodigy at swordsmanship since he was a child and excelled in the Combat Department, he had never experienced anything like this.

    Flynn opened his mouth.

    Master, do I really have to do this?

    Gaels response was coherent.

    Were not here to y games. Be relentless.

    She stroked her chin quietly.

    My reputation is at stake if you dont.

    ***

    Damien was in his room. He didnt do anything because he thought he might lose strength.

    He justid in bed while he remembered his training.

    A few hours passed. Footsteps sounding in the corridor reached his room. Soon after, his door opened abruptly.

    He already knew who it was.

    He swiftly left the bed.

    Master.

    The evaluation is going to begin now.

    Sylverine motioned for him to follow her. He followed her without objection.

    They exchanged no words as they left the mansion.

    He was so nervous he felt his heart burning.

    He wondered how Sylverine would feel.

    He broke the silence first.

    Master.

    What is it?

    What if I dont pass the evaluation for the master ss?

    Sylverine said quietly,

    Nothing. It will only damage my reputation a little.

    His masters reputation.

    He attracted attention because he was Sylverines student. She even wrote a letter of rmendation for him. Thats why Eternias vice director came to see him.

    She would suffer a huge blot on her reputation if he failed to pass.

    Suddenly, she turned around.

    But theres something to keep in mind.

    I made this decision without your consent, so I take full responsibility. I wont be disappointed if you dont pass. Dont think about my reputation.

    Your reputation is also important to me.

    If you dont pass the evaluation for the master ss, I assure you that your life at the Academy will be much easier. It will be the opposite if you pass the evaluation.

    He didnt understand why she told him this, as if he shouldnt approve.

    Is there any reason to pass this evaluation?

    Sylverine remained thoughtful for a while.

    It is necessary to fulfill your mission.

    He was left confused.

    Surely you know this vaguely. That power didnte into this world for no reason. It is a mission. The master ss will help carry it out.

    She narrowed her eyes. <em>Posted only on </em>

    And the path to the mission will be painful. It is better that you return to the workshop.

    You decide whether to aplish that mission. You are now at the starting point

    Sylverine finished her exnation.

    He didnt have to think too much about it.

    He didnt know for what purpose he had received this power.

    He also did some intense training that he would not have even imagined when he was in the workshop. That was quite exhausting.

    However, to fulfill the unknown mission, he had to suffer even more. He might not even be able to grow old and end his life in a bed.

    He felt fear.

    But he had already decided on the answer from the moment he found the star fragment. He would follow this path no matter what.

    His heartbeat gradually returned to a steady rhythm after he reaffirmed his will once again.

    What do I have to do to pass the evaluation?

    Sylverine slightly smiled.

    Her hand gently caressed his face.

    There was a hint of pride in her eyes.

    Try as hard as you have so far.

    ***

    Arge oval arena had been made in the vacant lot where the evaluation would be held.

    The nteras received a wooden sword the size of a man. His swords, resting on his chest, pointed skyward. Their presence cast arge shadow over the center of the arena.

    From the mansion, Damien and Sylverine were approaching the arena.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 51: Master Class (5)

    Chapter 51: Master ss (5)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    To Elizabeths left were the masked evaluators. Sylverine decided to observe the arena at some distance from them.

    Gael approached Damien to briefly exin the rules for the evaluation.

    You only have to break through the nteras defenses to cut the banner. Ten minutes is the time limit. There is a long hourss next to the evaluators, so you can check the remaining time.

    Understood.

    The nteras returned to their original positions.

    Damien entered the arena slowly.

    There was no fear on his face. Although there were wooden dolls that were almost twice his height, he just looked at them with an indifferent expression

    Before he started, he knelt down with his eyes closed. He remained motionless for about 30 seconds, as if in silent prayer, and then stood up.

    Damien finally looked ready.

    Gael waved her hand. Then four knights simultaneously blew a battle horn to announce the start of the evaluation.

    The sound echoed in the arena.

    The evaluation had begun.

    The nteras pointed their wooden swords at Damien.

    He drew the sword he carried at his waist.

    In all, there were ten nteras.

    There were two huge nteras in each of the five defensive lines. Damien had to fight his way through them.

    A single stroke from the nteras would cause a mortal wound.

    He quickly rushed towards a ntera.

    Damien attacked the teras hip joint with precision. He seemed to have struck with all his might, but he did not cause any damage. It looked like steel.

    The ntera counterattacked immediately. It swung its sword up and down.

    It was a quick move for its heavy body.

    Damien, who blocked the attack, was ejected to the side.

    The evaluators sighed when they saw this. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Gael muttered under her breath.

    Outrageous.

    Damien attacked as if he had a club in his hand.

    He was a boy who did not know the basics of swordsmanship.

    She wondered what Sylverine thought when she rmended him.

    Damien got up quickly. He was able to avoid the blow from the ntura because he had tilted the sword toward his body to block the blow.

    He rushed back without shaking the dirt off.

    The two front-line nteras swung their wooden swords at Damiens head as he entered their attack range.

    Damien dodged its attacks, then thrust his sword into the nteras knee joint and twisted it.

    The ntera fell to the ground because it lost its center of gravity.

    The second line nter, who joined immediately, attacked him.

    Damien stepped back as if he had expected its attack.

    The wooden sword struck the nteras right arm on the ground.

    The other ntera in the second line joined in to help.

    He jumped, in a prone position, under the legs of the third line nteras.

    When the nteras of the third line fell due to inertia, they pulled down the nteras of the second linebecause they became entangled with each other. He took advantage of the fact that its center of gravity was concentrated in the upper part of its body.

    The nteras changed their strategy.

    Hmm.

    Gael had to admit the facts that hisbat sense was extraordinary, his movements were effective and he adapted his strategy to gain advantage.

    When the nteras of the first three lines rejoined, they attacked him simultaneously. Little Damien dodged the attacks as if he were an acrobat.

    His movements were almost divine.

    The evaluators eximed when they saw that.

    But that was not enough to pass.

    The nter of the third line, who had stood up from the ground, attacked Damiens abdomen with its sword.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Damien, who could barely block it with his sword, was thrown backwards.

    The blow was so strong that even though he blocked it, he felt his arms aching. The front line nter, whose right arm had been cut off, took the opportunity to kick it.

    Damien flew off in a parabolic trajectory to the start line.

    Six minutes remained.

    He was back on his feet.

    Blood dripped from his mouth.

    The nteras got their act together again.

    Everything was back to square one, except that one ntera had its right arm cut off. But the ntera could hold the sword with either hand.

    The nteras were bing increasingly fierce. They might try to kill him, instead of trying to subdue him as they were now.

    Gael shook her head. The evaluation was boring.

    He wont even be able to get to Flynn.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 52: Master Class (6)

    Chapter 52: Master ss (6)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    It would be better for him to surrender before he suffered serious wounds. Even if he could fight his way through the nteras with some trickery, he would still have to fight the talented Flynn.

    Damien breathed heavily for a while.

    Suddenly, small changes appeared in his body.

    Gael narrowed her eyes.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    His eyes glowed a golden color.

    She didnt know if that was due to the effect of an artifact or if he had ingested a special potion, but Gael didnt think that was enough to get a good result.

    Damien once again rushed towards the nteras.

    Immediately, the nteras attacked him.

    And Gaels predictions were wrong.

    He twisted his body slightly to avoid the wooden swords.

    Damiens movements had remarkably improved .

    The aggressiveness of the nteras had increased, but Damien had also improved.

    He began to actively attack, unlike his previous attempts.

    He thrust his sword into the ankle joint of a ntera, while wooden swords came at him in all directions.

    He stepped back to evade the nteras attacks, then thrust the sword again into the nteras ankle. He repeated the attack until its ankle was broken.

    He concentrated the attack on the most vulnerable area.

    He did the same with a ntera in the third line. After the ntera fell with a broken ankle, he stood on its body so it could be attacked by the other nteras.

    Damien dodged the attacks, so they impacted the ntera on the ground.

    The ntera was immobilized because its four limbs were shattered.

    Damien immediately ran to the fourth line. The nteras from the previous lines quickly pursued.

    Gael swallowed saliva.

    After three attempts, he found a strategy. Even students who had received intense training would have given up when they saw such a huge difference in power.

    But that boy had finally found a way to break through.

    It was then that Gael could understand why Sylverine had epted him.

    There were many students at the Academy who entered because they had good swordsmanship. Only geniuses could enter the Academy. <em>Posted only on </em>

    This boy demonstrated an innate sense forbat.

    Even if he did not pass this evaluation, he would be an outstanding student in Eternia, provided he performed proper training with the sword.

    Of course, she did not believe he could be a Sword Master.

    Damien had a hard time before he got to the fourth line, because the nteras from the previous lines were attacking him.

    It was impossible for anyone to dodge that huge offensive.

    There were less than four minutes left.

    If she considered the fight with Flynn, he was practically eliminated. He could not use tricks on Flynn but had to defeat him with his sword.

    Damien also knew that time was running out, so he immediately tried to pass the nteras of the fourth line. He ducked to avoid the wooden sword, then stepped on the thigh of a ntera and jumped forward.

    He was momentarily exposed because he was in the air.

    A ntera from the fourth line extended its hand toward his leg.

    Damien made his final attack before it had grabbed his leg.

    He threw the sword hard towards Flynn. The sword spun in the air.

    Flynn repelled the attack.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sword that was repelled was stuck in a distant ce.

    The ntera threw Damien like a stone to the ground.

    He arrived back at the starting point.

    He had three minutes left.

    This was probably hisst attempt.

    Now not even the sword was in his hand. The nteras, who were aggressive due to the previous confrontation, began to approach Damien.

    All the evaluators remained silent.

    Its over.

    Gael was about to intervene when Elizabeth raised her hand to stop her.

    Not yet.

    Gael looked at Elizabeth with a puzzled look on her face. She smiled.

    ?

    Damien slowly picked himself up off the ground. Then he knelt down on one knee.

    The nteras looked quite aggressive, as if he were a demonic beast.

    But it seemed that he didnt n to run away or evade their attacks.

    Gael couldnt understand it.

    <i>Why?</i>

    Damien did nothing. He simply closed his eyes, as he had done at first.

    The nteras quickly surrounded him.

    And at the moment they attacked with their swords, a light appeared.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 53: Master Class (7)

    Chapter 53: Master ss (7)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    Arge explosion urred. The explosion was sorge that the evaluators clothes were shaking from the aftermath.

    It was impossible to check what had happened.

    The evaluators could not visualize the events inside, but they could perceive them.

    Arge mana was moving rampantly inside.

    Everyone paid close attention.

    Suddenly, a wave of light flew at a terrifying speed towards the position where the third line of nteras were.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The explosion caused a huge dust cloud.

    A wave of light shot out through the dust, toward the fifth line of nteras.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The arena quickly turned into chaos. Dust covered everything from the first line to the fifth.

    The dust looked like fog.

    The evaluators did not look away even though their vision was blocked.

    The sounds of weapons could be heard. The aggressiveness of the nteras was at its peak, and they were trying to kill Damien.

    After several shes of light, something flew toward the evaluators in a parabolic trajectory.

    Gael moved her hand towards her sword.

    But the round objectnded on the ground and bounced a few times before finally rolling toward Elizabeths feet.

    It was the head of a ntera.

    The cut was as smooth as if he had sliced a boiled egg.

    No one could imagine it was the power he suddenly unleashed.

    Damien had a huge advantage in the battle within the dust cloud.

    He seemed to have held back until now.

    Gael muttered,

    Hmm, cutting off the head is not enough.

    nteresses didnt die like normal people. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Even though the head seemed like a weakness, there was no point in cutting it off.

    Then another explosion urred.

    <i>Boom, Boom, Boom!</i>

    Soon the top half of the nteras body rolled out of the dust cloud.

    Elizabeth smiled.

    Its a great show.

    ***

    Flynn frowned when he saw Damiens sword ability.

    Even his sword wielding stances werent proper.

    <i>This was ridiculous.</i>

    He couldnt understand how he was rmended to the master ss.

    As expected, he returned to the starting point after a ntera kicked him.

    Flynn shook his head.

    Damien tried again.

    Unlike his expectation that nothing interesting would happen during the evaluation, the next attempt piqued Flynns interest because of his movements.

    He jumped between the legs of the nteras to avoid the attacks.

    But he soon returned to the starting point.

    He stood up again.

    Flynn, who watched the third attempt, was speechless.

    His jerky movements were more precise. They looked like the movements of a demonic beast with extremely developed senses.

    And he was bolder than before.

    <i>Does he have this level at 16 years old?</i>

    Flynn couldnt move like that with his current abilities.

    When he realized that it was impossible to cut the ntera normally, he tried his best to cut off the ankle of a ntera.

    It was difficult for him to have enough time toplete the evaluation, but it looked like he could get to Flynn.

    He was like a maddened hound going through a thorny path to catch it. Even though he was bloodied, he was desperate to bite his neck.

    The hairs on his forearm stood on end.

    And when Damien threw the sword, Flynn felt relieved. Although this hurt his pride because he worried for a moment.

    He had to admit, that boy would find a way to cut the banner if he had more time.

    Damien closed his eyes as if he had given up.

    But when he realized he nned to try again even though he didnt have the sword now, Flynn began to panic.

    Huge explosions urred within a dust cloud.

    asionally, parts of the nteras came out.

    <i>Whats going on?</i>

    Although he couldnt see it, he could feel it.

    At first, the magical pressure numbed his limbs a little, then it became increasingly difficult to breathe, and finally felt as if something squeezed his chest.

    He wasing closer.

    It seemed like a demon had appeared in this ce.

    After the light flickered several times, there was silence within the dust cloud.

    He sensed that there were no more nteras.

    There was only a minute left.

    A ck figure approached.

    A long sword of light and eyes that glowed like a beast.

    Now it was his turn.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 54: Master Class (8)

    Chapter 54: Master ss (8)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    Flynn raised his sword. His arms shook involuntarily.

    Damien walked slowly, though time was running out.

    It was as if he needed less than a minute to defeat Flynn.

    He shouted loudly to hide his fear.

    Damn it,e!

    The light sword drew a diagonal line up and down.

    Immediately, a wave of light flew toward him.

    That attack passed close to Flynns left arm.

    The wave of light exploded as it hit the ground.

    He felt his blood freeze.

    <i>Had he missed?</i>

    Another wave of light was directed toward Flynn.

    It was too fast for him to react.

    And the wave of light deflected to Flynns right, just barely.

    Flynn finally understood the reason why the wave had not hit him.

    Because his body blocked the banner.

    <i>If I dont move, Ill die.</i>

    The two waves of light were a warning to Flynn.

    Flynn was furious.

    If he stepped aside because he didnt want to die here, it would be the biggest embarrassment he had ever suffered.

    Damiens sword shed several times before the intensity of its light faded.

    The magical pressure pressing on Flynn became even weaker.

    It was evident that he was exhausted, perhaps from the waves of light he wasted.

    In these circumstances, he did not intend to turn away.

    Damien began to run toward Flynn, perhaps because he sensed that he would not move.

    Thirty seconds remained.

    Flynn gritted his teeth.

    Come!

    He steeled himself.

    He had to use all his force now, even if he would end up in an infirmary bed.

    Damiens figure appeared from the dust.

    He immediately attacked with his sword.

    Flynn swung his sword upward with all his might.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A shock wave spread out from where their swords shed.

    Damiennded on the ground.

    Flynn, who leaned back slightly from Damiens weight, slowly raised his body.

    Neither retreated a step, their swords thrusting at each other.

    Damiens sword, now almost translucent, cracked Flynns sword. <em>Posted only on </em>

    <i>This is ridiculous.</i>

    Soon the light sword was embedded in the de of Flynns sword.

    Flynn could not believe his eyes.

    His sword, which was made by a dwarf, could cut steel.

    And then something happened that neither of them could have predicted.

    The runes engraved on the sword turned redder and redder until they became overheated. They absorbed the sword qi of the light sword.

    The sword began to vibrate violently.

    The enchantment did not work properly because the de was damaged.

    The swords instability eventually led to a mana explosion.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The two were ejected by the explosion.

    Flynn flew to the banner.

    Damien entered the dust cloud again.

    Flynn, who got up, ran to his sword.

    He had no time to check the condition of the sword.

    He kept alert as he watched the dust cloud.

    Twenty seconds remained.

    Damien was nowhere to be seen.

    But there were traces of him.

    The faint light sword flickered. It had lost almost all its power.

    Flynn swallowed hard.

    After a few seconds the light saber disappeared.

    The dust was as still as ever.

    <i>Was it finally over?</i>

    Flynns heart pounded.

    He looked back for a moment.

    The banner had not been damaged, only the aftermath of the battle had tilted it.

    The evaluators walked into the arena.

    Ten seconds remained, but they thought the evaluation was over.

    Damien would have won if he had hit Flynn directly with the wave of light.

    Flynn would have ended up as a shattered ntera.

    But he didnt.

    Anyway, Flynn was able to prevent Damien from breaking the banner.

    He finally lowered his sword.

    He muttered to himself.

    Its over.

    At the moment, when no one expected anything to happen, something flew out of the dust cloud and immediately passed near Flynns ear.

    It was so sudden that he couldnt react.

    When Flynn fixed his gaze on the object, it had already broken the banner pole.

    A wooden sword had emerged from the dust.

    Damien waited for the opportunity until thest moment.

    Flynn was shocked.

    He kept his gaze fixed on the broken pole.

    The world was silent, as if time had stood still.

    The dust began to settle.

    And the shattered nteras in the chaotic arena gradually revealed themselves.

    Damieny unconscious in the center of it.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 55: Master Class (9)

    Chapter 55: Master ss (9)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    MasterI dont want to do this again.

    Flynn was fed up.

    Gael also looked a little shocked.

    ..Dont worry. There wont be another man born the same for at least the next few decades.

    She also admitted that Damien was a strange being.

    Flynn grabbed Gaels hand.

    Elizabeth will repair your swordter. Our task here is finished. Now we mustplete the rest of our schedule.

    Cant we get some rest?

    Unfortunately, no.

    Flynn was unable to rest because of his inflexible master.

    He looked at Damien in silence.

    He wanted to ask him questions when he woke up, but it seemed he couldnt do it now. But sooner orter he would see him again.

    The entrance exam was only a month away. <em>Posted only on </em>

    It was less than 15 days, except for the time to travel to the Academy.

    ***

    The evaluators, including Elizabeth, walked slowly towards Damien.

    Sylverine followed them.

    An evaluator checked Damiens condition.

    He has internal bleeding.

    Then he recited a spell. Soon a bluish glow appeared in the evaluators hand, and the light gradually moved to Damiens body.

    The evaluator, who stood up, looked at Sylverine.

    He will sleep soundly for a night, and when he wakes up he will be much better.

    Thanks.

    Then an evaluator pulled a scroll from his breast pocket.

    When he unrolled it, the scroll floated in the air.

    This evaluator signed his name with the fire that appeared on the tip of his finger.

    Then the scroll flew to the evaluator next to him.

    And so on, until the scroll reached Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth erased Gaels name written at the bottom.

    Gaels name was reced by hers.

    Finally she signed.

    The parchment was rolled up after all the formalities were finished. A Stitch flew high into the sky with the scroll.

    ***

    Sylverine was sitting up in bed.

    Damien slept soundly beside her.

    She pushed his hair away from his face.

    Ive never seen you take care of someone before.

    Sylverine turned her head toward the voice.

    Elizabeth was on the balcony, her back to the sunlight.

    I said Id take responsibility for him.

    The Sylverine she knew would not take responsibility for anyone.

    Aside from the power he possesses, is there another reason you chose Damien?

    She changed the subject without answering the question.

    Why didnt you go back to the Academy with Gael?

    Elizabeth did not press Sylverine further on the subject.

    Now were going to the Saint.

    Saint?

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 56: Master Class (10)

    Chapter 56: Master ss (10)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/5)</strong>

    Yes. The Saint doesnt have much time left.

    The fact that Saint Florentine had little time left to live was top secret.

    Thats understandable. She has lived a long time.

    The divine power that protects the earth is also gradually being lost.

    Who will be the next candidate?

    The next Saint would be Azelis, who also entered the master ss.

    Elizabeth shook her head.

    Shes too young. She hasnt developed her divine powers yet.

    A gap could not be avoided until the candidate was fully developed. Some people would exploit this situation.

    I thought so because more ghouls have appeared

    Elizabeth nodded.

    We are now going to officially begin our tasks. I dont know exactly when, but when the timees, Ill need your strength.

    Again, Sylverine would have to go north.

    She pondered for a moment.

    She looked at Damien again. Her rigid face hardened. She gently stroked his cheek.

    When the timees, please take care of Damien.

    Elizabeth nodded silently.

    ***

    When he opened his eyes, he realized he was in his room.

    He did not know how long he had slept. He thought he would be sore because he had exerted himself so much, but surprisingly he felt refreshed.

    Suddenly, he became nervous.

    To the right of the bed, Elizabeth was sitting in a chair, reading quietly.

    <i>Why does such a ce exist?</i>

    I froze as if a wasp hadnded on my head.

    She looked away from the book.

    Youre already up.

    He didnt know what to say.

    Ive seen your performance.

    Thanks And I apologize because I destroyed all the nteras.

    She shook her head.

    You dont have to worry. I brought them for you to smash.

    Those nteras were arge size, so he figured it would take about a week to make one, because he had worked as a craftsman before.

    Honestly, it was a waste to have something good broken.

    I ruined someone elses work

    No, other nteras made them.

    ?

    His head spun for a moment.

    If one ntera created another ntera, he supposed she only made one.

    Elizabeth smiled at him.

    Now he understood why Sylverine told him to approach the sorcerer.

    First, I must tell you that you passed the master ss evaluation.

    !

    Only fifty-two people have entered the master ss in thest hundred years. Thats a lot of prestige. And its also the reason I waited so long for you to wake up.

    Im honored that you would tell me personally.

    It was strange that the deputy director of Eternia was here.

    You use a unique sword. Youd better hide your power for a while.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    The magic swords owner always changes until someone at the top of the food chain gets it. Keep that in mind.

    So I cant use the sword at the Academy either?

    Elizabeth shook her head.

    If you want to grow, youll have to use your sword at the academy. But there is one condition.

    She pulled out from under the bed a thick wooden box the size of an encyclopedia.

    Its a gift because youve entered the master ss.

    He epted it and opened the box.

    It contained a wooden mask.

    ?

    When he grabbed it, he turned it over. There was a magic circle where his face would be.

    If you have to use the magic sword, you have to wear the mask, thats the condition.

    Did everyone who entered the master ss receive this mask?

    She shook her head.

    Every student gets an appropriate gift.

    The mask was the best way to hide his identity.

    He ced the mask on his face.

    Then his hair began to turn dark red.

    It was the first artifact he had ever used in his life.

    He liked it.

    He received the first gift from Eternia even before the entrance ceremony.

    He would have to live a double life with this mask.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 57: Oblivion (1)

    Chapter 57: Oblivion (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/5)</strong>

    What if someone discovers my identity?

    There were probably many students at the Academy who were quite perspicacious. It would be difficult to conceal his identity with a single artifact. He needed a contingency n in case that happened.

    I was just about to talk about it.

    Elizabeth said,

    Ill erase his memories.

    He doubted his ears for a moment. Memory maniption was taboo in this world, even a normal person would know that.

    Elizabeth continued,

    If I consider it a threat to you.

    He couldnt understand, wouldnt it be better to persuade them not to say anything?

    The master ss really seemed very important. His existence would cause serious problems if it were known to the outside world.

    Moreover, he knew that there were students in Eternia who came from prestigious families.

    He could not believe that she intended to manipte the memory of these people.

    You intend to erase anyones memory, no exceptions?

    Elizabeth nodded.

    Even the imperial family.

    If she touched the imperial family carelessly, big trouble could happen. If the situation becameplicated, it could end in war.

    She would defend the master ss, no matter how dreadful the consequences were.

    She stood up from her chair. Then she walked toward his desk.

    She continued,

    Naturally, it would be preferable to avoid such a scenario. Exceptions can be made as long as its a person you trust.

    Could you ever manipte my memory?

    She held up one by one the things that were scattered on his desk. There were petal candies and items he had made from meteoric iron.

    The master ss is the exception to the rule.

    It was a relief.

    Eternia Academy was a little scary.

    It had enough power to use a taboo spell on the imperial family.

    He was skeptical that the Academy had been established only for educational reasons.

    He was lost in thought as she scrutinized his things.

    She had said something tenebrous in a nonchnt manner.

    She didnt seem to care much what he thought.

    Youre very handy with your hands.

    ?

    She took a petal candy and ate it without permission.

    After a while, she said,

    This is the first time Ive experienced this vor, did you make it?

    Yes, it was a recipe I received.

    A slight smile appeared on Elizabeths face. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She seemed to like sweet things.

    You have a talent for alchemy I think you could fit in with the Sorcery Department.

    Im ttered.

    He didnt even know about sorcery. He was worried about saying something stupid.

    There was no ufortable atmosphere.

    He then rose from his bed. He opened a drawer where there was a little gift box.

    Inside were neatly wrapped petal candies.

    He did it beforehand because he heard that an important sorceress wasing, but in reality he thought he couldnt give it to her.

    But now his intuition told him that another opportunity would not present itself.

    He carefully handed her the gift box. He couldnt help but get nervous.

    Her eyes grew wide at the sudden gift.

    Whats this?

    Theyre candies like the one you just ate. I made them for you. I know it seems sudden, but I think its the appropriate asion.

    Elizabeth was silent for a while.

    She didnt even receive the gift.

    His mouth went dry.

    Countless thoughts popped into his head.

    <i>Was I too hasty? Did I make a mistake? Did I really do the right thing?</i>

    Im in a position where Im not supposed to receive things from students.

    It looked like hed screwed up.

    Elizabeth covered her smile with her hand.

    You have a rather adorable side. Now I understand why your master appreciates you.

    You havent officially entered the Academy yet, so I can get it.

    She seemed to beughing at him because he was nervous.

    She had a nicer personality than he expected.

    Then, she began to write with her finger in the air.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 58: Oblivion (2)

    Chapter 58: Oblivion (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/5)</strong>

    Soon golden words appeared in the air.

    When Elizabeth waved her hand in the air again, those letters flew to the meteoric iron bracelet. The letters were engraved one by one on the bracelet.

    <i>What? Was that an incantation? Is it that easy to make an artifact?</i>

    Elizabeth handed him the meteoric iron bracelet. The inscribed words glowed red, as if they had been engraved with fire.

    Its a gift in return.

    Actually, he had prepared the candy with this intention.

    But he had to make a good impression.

    I think this is too much.

    Dont worry. Just keep it a secret that I gave this to you.

    The bracelet will fit you.

    Then, he put the bracelet on the wrist of his left arm.

    It will block curses. It has good synergy with the meteoric iron.

    Thank you.

    Sylverines advice had worked

    ***

    When he asked the butler about Sylverine, he replied that she was out for a walk.

    Then he went to thekeside.

    The breeze was refreshing.

    He could see her in the distance.

    She, who was sitting on a stele, looked out over theke.

    She didnt seem to notice him approaching her. <em>Posted only on </em>

    The wind moved her hair.

    He stopped to contemte the view.

    It was like a painting. He felt that his intrusion distorted it.

    Sylverine turned her head to one side.

    When did you get here? Come here.

    She patted the stele with her palm.

    Damien, who sat beside her, returned to gazing at thekeshore.

    Sylverine looked different than usual. She wasnt wearing her fancy essories.

    She wore no earrings, no rings, no nes.

    Sylverine looked like a mage with those essories.

    But now she looked like a pretty noblewoman.

    Master.

    Yes.

    When do I go to Eternia Academy?

    A journey to the Academy would take a few weeks. He would be on time if he left now.

    You just passed a difficult evaluation, you shouldnt think about the future. In a few days you wont be able to look at thiske, so enjoy the moment.

    Sylverine looked happier than usual.

    I really dont know how to enjoy life. I just endured day to day until I came here.

    He replied as he looked out over theke. The scenery was beautiful.

    You wonte back here after the entrance exams are over, right?

    No.

    It takes a long time to travel to Wiesel from the Academy, so he would stay there until the entrance ceremony.

    She was quiet for a while.

    She then changed the subject to something else.

    Vampires loved thiske too.

    Thats a little creepy.

    He remembered that Sylverine had said that vampires used to live in the mansion. Was Wiesel a ce that had close ties to vampires?

    Even though vampires live forever, they can remember everything. Its believed to be a curse. They have to live with the memories they want to forget.

    She continued.

    Do you know what they called thiske? They called it the Lake of Oblivion. It means that thiske is so beautiful that when you look at it, the painful past fades away and you can concentrate only on the present moment.

    What do you think about it?

    I think theyre right. What do you think?

    Well I dont know.

    To him it was just ake.

    But since I came to Wiesel, my memories became a blur.

    If he had stayed in Harman, he would probably remember everything like the vampires.

    He would always have those who abandoned him in his mind.

    But many things changed after he met Sylverine.

    His heavy past slowly faded away. Now he med no one.

    He felt a little freer, unattached.

    Thats good. Because then new people cane into your life.

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 59: Gathering (1)

    Chapter 59: Gathering (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/5)</strong>

    The next morning, they dismissed the evaluators, including Elizabeth.

    They stayed at the entrance of the mansion until their carriages disappeared.

    Sylverine said,

    I hear you gave Elizabeth a gift?

    Yes, I did exactly as you rmended.

    Well done.

    She hesitated a moment.

    I also heard that you gave a gift to the alchemist girl.

    Yes, thats why she handed me a strange candy recipe.

    Causalities happened until he obtained that artifact.

    The artifacts effect was beyond hisprehension, but he was happy because it was a gift from a Great Sorceress.

    But Sylverine didnt say anything since he answered. He was curious if she had a problem.

    Although she had the same expression, the atmosphere became strange.

    It was hard to put it into words.

    She wasnt wearing any essories today either.

    Is something wrong?

    Why?

    Youre not wearing the usual essories.

    She wouldnt even look him in the eye. She said,

    I dont know.

    Her answer seemed cold.

    She didnt want to talk to him? <em>Posted only on </em>

    Had he done something she didnt like?

    ?

    Yesterday she was in a good mood, perhaps something had disturbed her in the evening.

    Suddenly she ryed new news to him.

    Yes, an invitation came from Popper. They want us to attend a gathering tomorrow.

    He was thinking so much about the Academy, he had forgotten about the social gathering.

    We cant turn it down, right?

    We cant do it because you said you would attend.

    He remembered that he had agreed after subjugating the ghouls.

    HmmI dont have to dance, right?

    In that case, hed rather cut off his achilles heel.

    If you dont like it, you dont have to. But its better if you learn beforehand. Even in Eternia, theres a ball every semester.

    Every semester there was a ball at Eternia?

    It seemed like a bolt of lightning hade from the heavens.

    If you dont get a partner for the dance, youll be miserable. The stigma that you cant even get a dance partner is going to haunt you for the whole semester. And partners who cant dance are not popr.

    It was the most tragic thing Sylverine had ever said to him.

    Eternia began to scare him.

    Why are you talking so seriously?

    Yes, a ball can be a great experience.

    .

    Then Sylverine entered the mansion.

    Her attitude was a bit strange.

    Lilia, who observed the situation like the other maids, approached him.

    She took the ring off her finger.

    Ill hide this ring for a while. Its not because I dont like it, but I think it would be good to do so.

    Lilia, who kept the ring in her pocket, walked into the mansion.

    The maids shook their heads.

    .

    It seemed that he really was to me.

    ***

    Everyone was busy in the mansion for one reason or another.

    The maids packed supplies for the long journey to Eternia. And he prepared a lot of potions, because he wouldnt be able to use the fabrication room for a while.

    He requested something from the butler amid the bustle.

    The butler was taking his body measurements for the tailcoat.

    He said with a puzzled expression.

    I can bring you whatever you need.

    No. Please be sure to sell this meteoric iron ring and bring me the proceeds, no more, no less.

    It would be sold in a hurry, so he wouldnt get the right price.

    But it didnt make sense to use Sylverines money to make a gift for herself.

    Besides, keep this a secret from the master. At least until tomorrow night.

    Understood.

    He sighed after the butler left.

    She had so many fancy essories that he thought it wouldnt be necessary to make any items for her, but that wasnt the case. He would be cautious with gifts henceforth.

    He returned to the fabrication room. Lilia was busy making Griffin potions.

    He joined in the work. He couldnt carry all the Griffin blood in the six barrels, so he had to use it in potions as much as he could.

    The day passed quickly as he prepared to go to Eternia.

    ***

    The music of the musical instruments resounded.

    The sound became clearer as the carriage moved forward.

    The murmurs increased when they saw the carriage.

    The carriage had a great seal of Eternia, so it attracted attention.

    Unlike him, Sylverine looked asfortable as if she were at home. She had probably been to ces like this many times.

    When the carriage stopped, the gate opened.

    He followed Sylverine, who had gotten out.

    There were many antique carriages around him.

    The gathering was held at the Knights Order training camp.

    There were many people on the widewn.

    The attendant, who opened the carriage door, led the way.

    The leader is waiting for you.

    ***

    <strong>Do you want to support us? </strong>Rate this novel here

    <strong>Illustrationsinour</strong><strong>Discord.</strong>https://discord.gg/hZ8SZxmZa7

 Chapter 60: Gathering (2)

    Chapter 60: Gathering (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/5)</strong>

    This gathering was not a simple banquet.

    It was like a ceremony to wish Joyce, Felix, and other knights, sess in their entrance exams to Eternia.

    The Order of Knights had many young men.

    The aristocracy wanted their children to be Eternia students because they could establish better connections. And there was someone the nobles were waiting for.

    The most important person in this ce.

    The reason why so many nobles gathered in this corner of town.

    It was precisely the teacher Sylverine from Eternia. She woulde with her student.

    The crowd, in the loud training camp, parted for three people.

    No exnations were needed to recognize them, because the rumors that circted in the streets did not exaggerate their appearance.

    Nancy, Count Sinatras only daughter and niece of the Knight Commander Popper, was unsympathetic when she heard that Damien had arrived.

    Popper proposed to introduce her to Damien, but she turned him down immediately. She thought she had met him before, so she preferred to meet other people.

    The swordsman, who cut ghouls with a mysterious sword engraved with runic characters, looked different from the rumors.

    She was so disappointed that she preferred someone else.

    Joyce was engaged to someone, so she chose Felix.

    Damien had the same status as an Eternia aspirant, even though he was under the guidance of an Academy teacher.

    She believed he had greater potential due to his membership in this Order of Knights and his self-confident personality.

    Felix also badmouthed Damien while persuading Nancy.

    She was with Felix when people crowded in.

    In the middle three people walked. The handsome young man with brown hair caught her attention.

    Nancy, who led Felix into the crowd, asked him.

    Who are they?

    The most important people in this gathering.

    Who?

    Obviously, the mage Sylverine and her student Damien.

    Damien lookedpletely different from the one she met the other day.

    Then Nancy realized that there was some misunderstanding.

    WWait a minute!

    Nancy, who dropped the ss she was holding in her hand, ran into the exclusive room where Popper was. Felix did not understand her behavior.

    ***

    When they entered the exclusive room, Popper weed them with open arms.

    He kissed the back of Sylverines hand, then shook Damiens hand tightly. <em>Posted only on </em>

    I appreciate youring.

    Sylverine nonchntly said.

    Its not necessary.

    Popper led them to the couch. He took a seat opposite Damien.

    Then Popper gestured to the attendant.

    When the attendant opened the door, two young women entered.

    I want to introduce some people.

    They stood next to Popper.

    This is my youngest daughter, Bologna, and my niece Nancy.

    They bowed slightly.

    Its a great honor to meet two well-known people from Wiesel.

    Then Popper said to him,

    Ive heard that balls are also held in Eternia. I wonder if you are as skilled at dancing as you are with the sword.

    Damien, who looked worried, said,

    Dancing is like sword dancing.

    Popperughed.

    Hahaha, youre no different from other swordsmen. In my youth I was the same way. I fought bravely against Wraith, but my legs were shaking in a ball.

    He continued,

    Nancy, Bologna, could you teach Damien how to dance? I have something to talk to the Great Mage about, and I dont want a guest to be left alone.

    They nodded.

    Damien nched.

    As they pulled Damien out, Sylverine opened her mouth.

    This is too brazen.

    Popper quietly replied.

    In a few years theyll have to get married.

    But I think its a little early for him to be thinking about it.

    Do you want to arrange your students marriage?

    In Eternia, he can establish many connections. Besides, Damien is still a kid to worry about getting married.

    We also know that Damien doesnt have a good lineage. If he could have the backing of a prestigious family, he could hold his head up high in Eternia.

    Youre worried about Damiens support when he relies on me?

    Popper realized his slip.

    You will always be unable to back him up because of your position as a teacher in Eternia.

    Popper did not speak too firmly.

    In Eternia, they would have a teacher-student rtionship, so she could not openly help him with everything as she does now.

    He was at high risk in case he ended up involved in political matters. Of course, it would only be in Sylverines absence.

    And his biggest weakness was his status.

    But if a nobleman backed him, he could protect himself from political problems.

    Damien had to have as many allies as possible.

    Sylverine was direct,

    What do you want?

    Popper stroked his beard.

    Id like to take this opportunity to sponsor your student.

    <strong>Now you can read advanced chapters on Patreon! When we reach 100 members on Patreon, we will be able to devote more time to tranting this novel. Thanks!</strong>

 Chapter 61: Gathering (3)

    Chapter 61: Gathering (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/6)</strong>

    He threw the liquid in the cup outside the balcony, where no one was around.

    In his mind he had created countless excuses.

    For example, that he liked to be alone.

    He walked away from thedies with the lie that the alcohol caused him stomach pain.

    He had to admit that he had escaped.

    He looked down at the tailcoat that covered his body. It was made to fit him, but it didnt seem to fit him, he just felt suffocated.

    These people had lived in a different environment to him.

    He ate the oats fed to the cattle while they ate mutton.

    He was curious about whether they had anything inmon, or if they saw things the same way as he did.

    Why are you here? This is a special asion.

    Sylverine walked toward the balcony where he stood.

    Teacher.

    Apparently, you wont be humiliated for not finding a dance partner.

    She wryly spoke.

    Are you saying this because Im alone?

    No, I saw the girls faces. They looked like youd stuck them with a dagger.

    Sylverine seemed in a good mood, though he didnt know why.

    You dont like them because youre too picky? Or is it that you like another woman?

    His expectations rose when he started living with Sylverine, but that was not the cause of trouble. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Those women think Im a prince.

    He extended his right hand.

    They think these calluses are because I trained in a prestigious family. Actually, they were caused by working with a hammer in a workshop.

    Sylverine approached him. She threw the liquid in the ss over the balcony as well.

    They get their hopes up because they look at my shell, but its not who I really am.

    Rtionships are a mask. Especially the nobility. If I see you as a prince, then you can y the role of prince.

    I dont see the point.

    Sylverine advised.

    You dont have to think so hard.

    He remained silent.

    How do you suppose those girls will feel, who are wooed by men every day, if they lower their dignity to chase a man who pays them no attention?

    Will they hate me?

    Yes, because you dont return the attention they show you.

    A womans interest is a double-edged sword. You have to treat them properly so they dont lean towards revenge. But Ill always be on your side.

    He really didnt care what these women thought about him. He would have to go to the Academy anyway, so he probably wouldnt talk to them again.

    He only cared about Sylverine.

    Suddenly, a question popped into his mind.

    Was Sylverine included in that group of women?

    Also, the Order of Knights says it wants to back you up.

    Suddenly?

    Yes. I believe they support students every semester. They could give you money, or the medicinal herbs you need.

    Everything had a price and nothing was free.

    So whats the price?

    He wants you to attend this gathering every year.

    Thepensation seemed quite generous inparison to his effort.

    How about it?

    ept if youre sure you can keep your word. It wont be too difficult, you cane on your vacation. And you can establish connections with nobles

    He had nothing to lose.

    If Sylverine agreed, he had no reason to refuse.

    ***

    Sylverine, who was fed up with the crowd, entered the exclusive room.

    No one could reproach her.

    But he was in a position where he had to rte to the nobility.

    He returned alone to the banquet.

    Nancy and Bologna were pleased when he returned.

    He decided to follow Sylverines advice.

    They did not force him to dance because they realized he did not like it.

    They walked slowly across the training campwn.

    How did you meet Sylverine?

    Tell me a story about how you killed a ghoul.

    He mixed a few lies into his answers.

    They listened to his stories attentively.

    The conversation turned more and more toward swordsmanship, so he broke out in a cold sweat. He didnt know much about it.

    <strong>Now you can read advanced chapters on Patreon! </strong>

 Chapter 62: Gathering (4)

    Chapter 62: Gathering (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/6)</strong>

    Bologna pointed to a corner of the training camp, where several people had gathered. There seemed to be an interesting event going on there.

    asionally, apuse could be heard.

    Do you want to take a look?

    ***

    In one corner of the training field, a smallpetition was being held.

    Fights were the best entertainment for the gatherings organized by the Order.

    In the center of the crowd, two men were fighting fiercely with wooden swords. They had rolled up the sleeves of their shirtsleeves.

    The audience marveled every time they exchanged attacks.

    The knights were also smiling as they fought.

    One knights wooden sword flew out quickly after a heavy blow.

    Three victories in a row for Jullien!''

    Felix, who was standing in the crowd, stared at the boy who had arrived.

    Thetter had not noticed Felixs presence in the least. A girl he was familiar with was with the boy. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Nancy was interested in him, but changed when Damien arrived.

    She didnt even look at Felix anymore.

    Damien was an unwanted guest. He shouldnt be in this ce. But because he had the support of the leader, he thought he was the hero of this ce.

    <i>He doesnt deserve to be here.</i>

    Felix exined to Nancy the phony what Damien was.

    When they investigated the aftermath of the battle against the ghouls in the basement, they discovered that his sword abilities were deficient, and Damien used an enchanted sword that his teacher had given him.

    But now it seemed that Nancys thoughts had changed.

    She spoke cheerfully to Damien.

    Felix gritted his teeth.

    He wanted to prove he was right. And he would do it like a knight.

    Next challenger!

    When the presenter shouted, Felix grabbed the wooden sword on the ground.

    He was standing opposite Jullien, who had won three fights in a row.

    These were not serious fights. A wooden sword could not cause a serious injury.

    Felix was confident that he would seed.

    The fight began.

    The scales tipped toward Felix early.

    The show was so exciting that the crowd cheered.

    Damn it.

    Finally, Jullien conceded defeat.

    Felix wins!

    The apuse from the spectators spread.

    Are there any challengers?

    No one came forward because Felix showed overwhelming strength.

    The viewers eyes all converged on one ce in an instant.

    The crowd began to turn away from one boy.

    There stood Damien, Nancy and Bologna.

    They assumed he would be the next challenger.

    The murmurs began.

    The spectators expected him to perform well.

    Damien looked worried. He didnt move immediately, but the stares from the crowd forced him into thebat area.

    Felix grinned from ear to ear. Things happened exactly as he expected.

    He was a head taller than Damien, so he would have the advantage.

    Also, the fight would be with wooden swords, so Damien couldnt use his enchanted sword.

    Now his poor swordsmanship would be exposed.

    The murmur of the crowd grew louder.

    Im going to watch!

    As the news that Damien would fight spread, all the people at the banquet quickly crowded into thebat area.

    The crowd was almost three times bigger than before.

    His eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    The presenter changed the rules when he saw that so many people hade forward.

    You have to win three out of five rounds!

    He wanted to prolong the showdown as much as possible.

    Damien, who grabbed the wooden sword on the ground, checked its condition.

    Felix snorted.

    <i>Why is he looking at that sword so much?</i>

    Damien took off his tailcoat and handed it to Nancy.

    Finally, he faced Felix.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 63: Gathering (5)

    Chapter 63: Gathering (5)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/6)</strong>

    This fight became the most important event of this gathering.

    The older nobles exchanged gold coins with each other.

    They bet on who would win. Felix was used to these fights with wooden swords, so many predicted his victory.

    Some young women looked intently at the skin that was revealed when Damien unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt.

    Joyce, who stood in the crowd, watched with his arms folded. He also wondered what Damien would do when the fight started.

    In fact, only rumors had spread, but not a single person in the crowd had seen Damien swing the sword with his own eyes.

    Joyce had high hopes for Damien.

    Although he thought Damien was at a disadvantage.

    Felix was unaware of the differences in a fight with wooden swords.

    An attack to a vital point with a wooden sword would not be fatal.

    The nobles knew nothing about it, they only cared about who would win.

    Therefore, he had to show an overwhelming performance.

    Damien gripped the wooden sword with one hand.

    It seemed that he did not intend to counterattack with force.

    The presenter, who was standing between the two with open arms, said,

    Start.

    The spectators looked on nervously.

    Felix stared at Damiens face for a few seconds.

    He stood quietly waiting for Felix to attack.

    Finally, Felix rushed at Damien like a raging bull.

    Damien leaned to one side.

    Felixs sword cut through the air.

    The spectators eximed in amazement. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Felix turned and attacked again.

    Damien narrowly dodged the sword, then kicked Felix.

    He lost his bnce and his strong body leaned forward. Felix struggled to run with his upper body at a right angle and then fell.

    Hahaha!

    The spectatorsughed.

    Felixs face reddened.

    The moment he half rose to counterattack, he felt the cold sensation of the wooden sword on his neck. He looked back.

    Felix froze.

    Damien pointed his sword at him.

    Attacks to the body could be ignored, but an attack to the neck was deadly.

    Felixs defeat was irrefutable.

    He gritted his teeth.

    Damien wins!

    Wooow!

    The spectators cheered.

    Damien turned away with an indifferent expression.

    Joyce admired him in his mind. Damien understood Felixs moves, and he implemented a victorious n.

    Felix walked toward the starting point of the fight.

    He was so angry that he slyly provoked Damien.

    Are you afraid to exchange attacks? Youre a coward who uses tricks.

    Damien seemed unperturbed.

    The presenter, who had confirmed that they were ready, raised his arm to signal the start of the second round.

    Felix was a little more cautious this time. He didnt want the same thing to happen to him.

    He moved his sword like he was about to stab.

    But Damien didnt move at his trick.

    Felix, who couldnt stand his anxiety, lunged at him again.

    Damien ducked.

    Felixs wooden sword grazed Damiens shoulder narrowly.

    Damien did not retreat, but moved forward.

    The mens bodies came together.

    The fighting stopped.

    <i>What?</i>

    Felix felt something cold on his neck.

    He blinked for a moment because he didnt understand what had happened.

    Damiens sword touched his neck.

    It was as if the fight was over before anything happened.

    The spectators didnt cheer because the victory was so sudden.

    Joyce doubted his own eyes.

    Felix was not rough to be subdued so easily.

    It was as if an adult had beaten a child.

    Felix has lost!

    Only then did the spectators apud. They looked astonished.

    Felix had not yet realized the difference between their abilities.

    He just thought he was caught up in Damiens n.

    He provoked Damien again.

    Dont you have the guts to fight me face to face? Do you still drink mages milk?

    Felix was so angry that he didnt think the spectators would hear his words.

    Peoples expressions turned grim when they heard his provocation.

    It was a clear offense against Sylverine and Damien.

    This was clearly contrary to honor-based chivalry.

    When Joyce tried to intervene, a high rank knight stopped him. The knight indicated that he could scold him after the fight.

    Damien did not respond.

    But the provocation worked.

    Damiens eyes showed his desire to kill as he moved to his starting point for the nextbat.

    Felix smirks at him.

    Now he would surely react to the provocation.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 64: Gathering (6)

    Chapter 64: Gathering (6)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/6)</strong>

    A head-to-head fight would be beneficial to Felix.

    The spectators also calmed down.

    Damien could not ept this provocation because his teachers honor would be tarnished, so he had to take revenge right now.

    The inconsequential fight turned into a duel for honor.

    The presenter then announced the start of the third round.

    Felix, who took a big leap, swung his sword down towards Damien. His move was exaggerated.

    He didnt care that Damien counterattacked some breach after he had dodged the attack.

    But he didnt.

    He blocked the attack without moving back a bit.

    Felix, who straightened his stance, swung his sword at Damien again. <em>Posted only on </em>

    A one-sided offensive.

    It was very simr to when he overpowered Jullien.

    Everyone expected Damien to lose.

    The spectators raised their eyebrows.

    None celebrated Felixs offense because it had been rude.

    Damien endured against everyones expectations.

    He didnt move an inch.

    And with each time their swords shed, Felixs hand grew more numb.

    It was as if he hit a rock.

    <i>What is this?</i>

    Felix started to panic.

    He used his weight to press down on Damien.

    But he didnt back down in the slightest.

    Rather, he stepped forward to push Felix.

    Damien had more strength than he did.

    Felix was startled.

    <i>How does he have so much strength?</i>

    It seemed illogical to him.

    Then he jumped forward again.

    Felix swung his sword down at Damien.

    And he didnt dodge the attack, but counterattacked hard.

    The wooden swords shed. Immediately, Felix shouted.

    Ahh!

    His wooden sword flew through the air. He grabbed his sore wrist.

    Damien was superior even in a straight fight.

    Victory was decided, but Damien didnt want to end it.

    He simply stood still.

    The spectators remained silent.

    Damien spoke for the first time.

    Pick it up.

    What?

    He red at Damien.

    Do you want me to pick up the wooden sword again?

    Ill give you another chance.

    His words struck Felixs self-esteem.

    He gritted his teeth. He picked up the wooden sword on the ground with a reddened face.

    He got back into position, but his arms were shaking.

    He rushed towards him angrily.

    Damien approached him.

    Felixs body involuntarily stopped.

    Damien attacked in a clearly predictable trajectory.

    <i>ng</i>

    He tried to block the attack with all his might, but his wooden sword went flying.

    Ahh!

    Felix rolled over in pain.

    His wrists were red from the impact. His ligaments were torn.

    But the fight wasnt over yet.

    Damien picked up the wooden sword on the ground and threw it at him.

    Pick it up.

    Felix looked at Damien.

    It was then that he realized he had messed with the wrong person.

    Felix pleaded.

    Ive lost, Ive lost!

    When he gave up, Damien finally lowered his wooden sword.

    Damien bent down to whisper a fewst words to Felix.

    Soon Felixs face turned pale.

    Then Damien left the arena.

    Bologna, Nancy and other nobles followed Damien.

    ***

    Whats all the fuss about?

    After a days stay in the main building of the Knight Order, Sylverine and Damien returned to the mansion early in the morning.

    Damien had his chin resting on the carriage window as he looked out at the scenery.

    It was a simple fight.

    Then why did those nobles shout so excitedly?

    They were curious about my abilities.

    And why did you receive so many gifts?

    Next to Damiens seat were many wrapped gifts and letters.

    I dont know. They just gave them to me.

    Sylverine, who could not stand her curiosity, picked up a letter.

    The letter contained the address where the young woman lived, plus the words that she wanted to stay in contact with Damien.

    You are very popr.

    And what did you talk about during the fight?

    Damien pretended to be puzzled.

    Huh?

    Dont try to lie to me. I was in the main building, looking out the window, why were you so angry?

    Sylverine didnt know the details because she was far away.

    He called me a midget.

    She looked at Damien sympathetically. Damien was no smaller than the average man, but Felix was too tall inparison.

    Dont worry. Youre bigger than when you first saw him. Youll soon catch up.

    Damien calmly replied.

    Thats a relief.

    He seemed lost in thought as he gazed at the mountains in the distance.

    So what did you tell that guy?

    I told him Id see him again at the Eternia entrance exam.

    ?

    She looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    He left out some details.

    It looked like Damien didnt want to tell everything that happenedst night.

    But she abandoned her curiosity.

    <i>Its good that he solves problems on his own.</i>

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 65: Secret Conversation (1)

    Chapter 65: Secret Conversation (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (6/6)</strong>

    A carriage bearing the seal of Eternia crossed the border of the Empire.

    An old man was looking out of the window.

    The young masked attendant, who was sitting in front of him, said,

    Monk Kallios, you must hide your identity until you die.

    The stupid rules again. We are in an open area.

    This is Imperial territory. We must keep the Empire from finding out.

    I know, but why are you so rigid?

    The old man put on the mask beside him.

    Soon, his wrinkles smoothed out and his hair was dyed ck.

    No matter what you do, the Empire will eventually discover it.

    Asked the attendant,

    You mean there are spies on Eternia?

    Absolutely not. Eternia does not distrust the Empire in the first ce. The Empire has never done it any harm.

    Then the reason Monk Kallios goes to Eternia is

    To upset the bnce.

    Soon, the agreement that held Kallios and the Empire together would expire.

    He now nned to separate from the Empire tomit himself to Eternia.

    The news that he would be leaving the Empire, one of the three Sword Masters, would cause quite amotion.

    I support Monk Kallios choice, but I wonder if it is not excessive.

    Kallios would not hesitate to turn hostile if necessary.

    Youve noticed it too, can you imagine what would happen if that boy came into contact with the Empire?

    Eternia would be under the control of the Empire.

    Eventually, he will be a Royal Guard.

    Royal Guard. The imperial family guards were the pinnacle of the Empires forces.

    I dont want that to happen. It would be unfortunate if a talent rotted there.

    The Royal Guard, the highest honor for an imperial knight, was a tomb of talents.

    Many talents who became Royal Guards died in the power struggles of the imperial family.

    He knew this because he hadmanded the royal family.

    His teacher is with him, if you do something rash, the Empire could be set on fire.

    That woman cant stand next to that boy all day long.

    The attendant thought about the meaning behind his words.

    Ill take advantage when that woman goes north.

    You n to take the boy hostage?

    The royal family is despicable. Isnt there enough evidence?

    The attendant thought with his mouth shut.

    I worry that all the hard work will be lost. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Zelda will me me if I dont do anything now.

    ***

    Sylverine stretched her arms skyward.

    It was still a two-hour carriage ride to the mansion.

    The carriage stopped in the forest to rest for a while.

    The two doors of the carriage were open to let the wind blow inside.

    Shey on the carriage seat while the birds sang.

    Her long hair cascaded to the floor. She draped her hair over her back.

    She said with half-open eyes.

    Thank you.

    The carriage wasnt that wide, so her feet were sticking out the door.

    She squirmed until she got afortable position. But she bent her legs, so her knees pointed skyward. Her skirt slid down to her thighs. She lightly ced her skirt between her thighs to hold it up.

    She also released a strap from her blouse, which exposed her corbone.

    She didnt care that she was in front of his student.

    She appeared to regard him as a kid or an invisible man.

    When he stared at her, she stared at him too.

    What are you looking at?

    She was still not wearing any essories.

    He didnt know much about women, but he did know that women dressed their best for important asions, such as gatherings.

    But that she had gone out like that meant she had made a decision.

    It was like a silent protest.

    He had to go back to the mansion soon toplete it.

    Sylverine, who was perhaps bored, reached out her hand to the letters beside him.

    These letters are for me

    Ill read it.

    She removed the seal from the letter to look at the contents.

    The youngest of Marquis Daltons three sonstoo long.

    She pulled out another letter.

    Hahaha, this girl is too young, she still believes in fate.

    Another letter.

    Bored.

    Then she opened four letters without even reading them.

    This one is a little different. To attract attention, you should write a letter in this manner.

    She waved the ink-ck letter.

    Amarilis Rae lives in a misty city near Mayhen. She wants you to visit her? Where is this city? Youve be quite famous, right?

    She briefly exined the contents of the letter to him.

    He half-listened to what she said.

    I think we should get going. Were going to bete if we rest any longer.

    That way, he could deliver the gift faster.

    I dont know, Im sleepy.

    She closed her eyes.

    He then amodated Sylverines limbs, and closed the carriage doors for it to depart.

    They finally arrived at the mansion at dusk.

    She had slept soundly.

    Severalrge boxes were stacked in front of the entrance to the mansion.

    The employees carried them toward the carriage.

    Everyone was working on preparations for the trip to Eternia.

    Sylverine got out of the carriage rubbing her eyes.

    Teacher, is it necessary to carry so much luggage for Eternia?

    Yes

    It seemed that she had not yet woken up.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 66: Secret Conversation (2)

    Chapter 66: Secret Conversation (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/6)</strong>

    Why did they need so much luggage if they were only two people? Anyone seeing this would think they had moved because they had sold the house.

    It looked like it was an evacuation for a war.

    She said,

    I dont just have a mansion.

    ?

    He wondered if she had another mansion in Eternia.

    Now that he thought about it, there wasnt just luggage for two people.

    They go to Eternia too?

    Only half.

    Lilia was also sweating as she carried her luggage to the carriage.

    Lilia too?

    Why? Do you want me toe with you?

    Yes. I think its the first time shes going abroad, so it will be difficult for her to adapt.

    The girl decided to apany us on her own initiative. Shes probably learned new thingstely, so she wants to experience bigger waters.

    Lilia had a strong desire to have a good life. Perhaps she had be a bit greedy due to her young age.

    She could experience more things in Eternia than in Wiesel.

    Anyway, are you ready?

    He had something unfinished.

    No, I have to do something.

    He hurried into the mansion.

    Why is he in such a hurry?

    He walked quickly through the corridors of the mansion until he entered a room.

    On the desk was a box wrapped in paper.

    Surely it was what he had asked the butler for.

    He saw a silver ne with rubies when he removed the wrapping. It was handmade.

    The nes had more value than the rings, even though the gemstones were small. He hoped Sylverine would appreciate it.

    He took out an unfinished item from the drawer. It was a charm made of meteoric iron. It was small, so he could fix it in more ces.

    <i>I wont be able to finish it until at least midnight.</i>

    ***

    The dawn hade, Sylverine was still awake.

    She read a letter in a chair, with only a candle for light.

    She touched her lower lip with her fingertips. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She smiled happily as she read the letter.

    She had already read it three times.

    She could not sleep because she had done it at noon, and she had many thoughts in her mind after reading the letter.

    She heard someones footsteps.

    Soon, that person knocked on the door.

    <i>Knock, knock</i>

    It was rare for someone to visit her room at this hour.

    Come in.

    The door was carefully opened.

    It was Damien.

    Teacher.

    Whats wrong?

    I didnt think you were awake.

    Did you have any significant dreams?

    Damien cleared his throat sheepishly.

    No.

    He approached her with his hand behind his back.

    Sylverine didnt even take her eyes off the letter.

    I dont know what you have in your hand, but leave it on the table.

    Alright.

    Damien put down a small box on the table, then nced at the letter she held in her hand. It was stamped with the seal of the Order of Knights.

    Is the letter about the backing?

    No.

    Damiens face turned rigid.

    Its a letter of apology from the Knight Commander.

    He sincerely apologizes for disrespectful words that are against chivalry. Do you know what it means?

    Yes.

    In the future he will send a delegation to present a formal apology.

    What do you intend to do about it?

    It was then that she finally lowered the letter she was holding and looked up.

    Me?

    Damien nervously responded.

    Yes.

    This is not necessary. We have to go to Eternia now

    She continued after a brief pause.

    I dont get too angry because someone has already taught the culprit a lesson.

    Damien stiffened for a moment, then abruptly took his leave.

    Then Im going.

    She stopped him.

    Why are you running away? Im not done talking to you. Im not mad at you.

    When Damien averted his gaze, sheughed.

    She thought his reactions were funny.

    What is this?

    Sylverine asked as she lifted the box.

    Damien awkwardly said,

    I thought you would look nice with this essory, so I chose to give it to you.

    She opened the box. Inside was a ne with a charm that looked like a flower.

    The charm had a ruby in the center. It was meticulously crafted.

    Ne?

    Yes.

    She pouted her disapproval.

    This is it?

    Yes.

    You just came to put this present on my table? Isnt there something else?

    Damien stiffly responded.

    I dont know

    Sylverine deeply sighed.

    Ill tell you.

    Then she tugged on Damiens wrist.

    She ced the ne over his palm.

    Put it on me.

    !

    Sylverine bent over in the chair to show her back to Damien. She held her hair above her head.

    Her white neck was exposed.

    Damien held his breath.

    My arm hurts, quick.

    .

    Only then did he realize what she wanted.

    Damien hesitated for a moment, but went over to her to put the cor on.

    Damiens hand trembled slightly as it brushed Sylverines corbone.

    Her lips formed a small smile.

    Only now do I see the benefits of my efforts to train my student.

    <strong>We will release an additional weekly chapter for every 5-star review on NU. Clic here</strong>

 Chapter 67: Visitors (1)

    Chapter 67: Visitors (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/6)</strong>

    Three carriages and arge wagon.

    In his luggage were three barrels of Griffins blood, Griffins potions, ingots of meteoric iron, metalworking tools, and some clothing.

    He also brought some alchemy books with Sylverines permission.

    Are you ready? Get in the carriages.

    The employees who decided to stay at the mansion came to the entrance to see them off. He waved them off.

    Then, he got into the carriage.

    He felt a little sad now that he was leaving here.

    But he didnt feel that way when he left Harman.

    He likely felt nostalgic for this ce, because he had lived many happy moments. The ce had undergone a lot of transformations during his stay here.

    He asked Sylverine.

    When will I be able toe back?

    I cant say for sure, but in case nothing happens, you cane during vacations, right?

    In case nothing happens?

    Yes.

    She spoke as if something was going to happen. It seemed that when he became a student of Eternia, he wouldnt always have vacations to rest.

    The carriages begin to move.

    They left for Eternia.

    ***

    Sylverine did not want to waste the time they were on the road. No matter how fast the carriages went, he too would have to spend 20 days on the road.

    The training would continue during the journey.

    There is still something Ick.

    Although his physical strength had increased to a decent level, he often regretted not being able to increase his mana.

    Unfortunately, there are no shortcuts. The only way to increase it is to recover your mana after using it up several times.

    The problem was that he couldnt summon his sword anywhere, so it was difficult for him to deplete his mana. But it didnt mean there was no alternative.

    He could use a magic tool that would continuously drain his mana.

    I have to get the magic tools you need before I get to Eternia. Also a new sword.

    A new sword?

    Yes. You cant use the same sword when you wear the mask, and you cant use your magic sword all the time. <em>Posted only on </em>

    She was right.

    His head hurt when he thought he would have three swords.

    Cant the swords appearance be changed?

    Sylverine shook her head.

    That would be ratherplicated. Its easy for people to figure it out.

    ***

    They had to cross three borders.

    They passed so many territories that he lost count.

    He thought there would be trouble at checkpoints or while they were camping, but his fears were unfounded.

    Finally, they arrived at a town in Featherton.

    The town had arge volume of trade, so there was a line of wagons at the checkpoint. He thought it would take at least half a day before they could enter the town.

    At that moment, a guard on horseback approached them.

    It is an honor to meet distinguished visitors from Eternia. This way, please.

    They let the carriage go straight to the town without any paperwork, once they verified the Eternia seal on it.

    But that was not all.

    They were also invited to stay at the castle.

    Four dayster, the moment they crossed the borders of the Ulysses Duchy, some Rangers offered to escort them.

    It is an honor to receive Sylverine.

    Thanks to the hospitality they received, they only camped twice in the ten-day journey. They didnt have to keep watch at night to avoid looting and raiding.

    He could be calm.

    He was too curious to hold back, and he inquired Sylverine,

    Why are they so kind to Eternia?

    She briefly exined.

    Many nations owe debts to Eternia.

    Debts?

    Yes, veryrge debts.

    As they approached Eternia, they received better hospitality.

    In Searins territory, all the townspeople knelt in front of Eternias carriages to pay their respects.

    The people treated them as honored guests.

    It is an honor to wee the student of a Great Mage.

    It seemed to him that this treatment was excessive.

    Every time that happened, Sylverine like a mantra said,

    The deputy director has done a great job.

    The nteras were eliminating the demonic beasts in the area near Eternia, and most of these territories depended on her.

    He was able to realize the status of Eternia.

    ***

    The journey took about four days longer than nned.

    The established route could not be essed because heavy rains had swollen the rivers, so they changed direction. They passed through the edge of the Empires border.

    They would not bete arriving in Eternia because they left in plenty of time.

    They headed toward the town of Veron, on the edge of the Empire.

    This is a little creepy.

    The signs along the road were damaged, there were also broken carriage wheels.

    There were no Imperial Rangers in sight.

    Sylverine did not have a good expression as she looked out the window.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 68: Visitors (2)

    Chapter 68: Visitors (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/6)</strong>

    This is strange.

    Have you been here before?

    Yes, the Rangers should have met us long ago.

    Is this situation bad?

    Sylverine coldly replied.

    Yes

    The mountainous terrain was very steep.

    But there was no other way, they had to pass through the town of Veron.

    The fog was so dense that it was hard to see anything.

    After two hours, the entrance to the town gradually appeared through the white fog.

    Sylverines expression began to turn rigid.

    Stop all carriages.

    Whats wrong?

    Immediately, all the carriages stopped.

    There is a barrier in the town. There are mages there.

    A barrier?

    She spoke after a brief silence.

    They seem to be waiting for us.

    He didnt understand why they were expected in a ce like this.

    He thought deeply about it.

    Do I know them?

    They seem to be your guests.

    They had probably used magic to locate them. <em>Posted only on </em>

    No way

    He had forgotten about them.

    He never imagined they would be here.

    Wait. Youll be safe here.

    Sylverine got out of the carriage.

    But he didnt want to hide.

    Ille with you.

    No, stay here.

    She stared into his eyes.

    Listen to me. You must stay here.

    He nodded at her request.

    Alright.

    Sylverine walked toward town.

    Even if she was a Great Mage, it seemed too dangerous for her to go into enemy territory alone. They had the advantage.

    But he couldnt help her.

    He had no choice but to trust Sylverine.

    ***

    She moved towards the town gate with her hands tucked behind her.

    She didnt look nervous or scared.

    The fog disappeared as Sylverine entered.

    Now she could visualize the town.

    The townspeople were on the floor around the main street.

    They had huge icicles stuck on their chests.

    Crimson blood stained the town.

    Despite the tragic scene, Sylverines expression did not change.

    She looked around.

    Why dont youe out quickly? I dont have much time.

    Then, wizards dressed in white robes came out from behind the buildings. They wore masks.

    They were much more than Damien had seen in his dream.

    They slowly began to surround Sylverine.

    She counted the number of mages.

    There seemed to be more than a hundred mages. Moreover, considering the mana surrounding their bodies, the mages were at least in the intermediate-high rank.

    For someone to have these troops at his disposal, he had to have far greater power than a lord or an ordinary nobleman.

    A high rank noble with a close connection to the imperial family, or the head of an important family of mages in the Empire.

    It seemed that this person had great determination.

    What do you want?

    A mage stepped forward.

    Give me your student.

    Why?

    There is no reason. Otherwise, Ill kill you.

    She provocatively replied.

    Are you going to kill me?

    Do you really think you stand a chance against all of us?

    The mage continued in a firm tone.

    Already the carriages you left behind have been besieged. Youd better give up.

    Sylverine folded her arms. Then she looked at the masked men one by one.

    Her disappointment was evident on her face.

    How do you n to kill me?

    The mage, who was facing Sylverine, swung his arm.

    The fog in the sky dispersed.

    The thousands of icicles, floating in the sky, were exposed.

    They were all pointed at Sylverine.

    She frowned as she looked up at the sky.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 69: Visitors (3)

    Chapter 69: Visitors (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/6)</strong>

    It seemed that these mages were prepared in advance when the news spread in Wiesel that they had left.

    They knew that to capture Damien they would have to fight Sylverine.

    There was also a high probability that they raised the river level so that they would change their route. If the person responsible had influence in the Empire, it would be easier to hide this event because it was within its borders.

    What do you n to do with Damien?

    The boy will die here.

    What crime has hemitted?

    Dont meddle anymore.

    Sylverine felt sorry for Damien.

    Fate was too cruel to him. His life was so twisted that he became the enemy of these mages at such a young age.

    Damien was just a poor boy until he encountered Sylverine. It was reasonable that hecked any connections to nobles of high rank.

    She was the reason he had survived so far.

    She stared at the icicles.

    It was an intermediate spell not special, but due to theirrge number, it would be more powerful than a high rank spell.

    Moreover, this spell contrasted with the magical attribute that Sylverine mainly used. They had nned a way to deal with her. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Most mages would not be able to survive this attack.

    But that was all.

    The capital of the Empire was in the warm south, but the north was a different story, where death coulde any day.

    No matter the numbers, no matter the difference in attributes, nothing really had any effect on Sylverine.

    She wondered what their intentions were.

    They did not mind risking their lives to get Damien.

    Or did they have the arrogant confidence that they could defeat Sylverine?

    Thats an amazing spell. Honestly, Im amazed.

    Im beginning to wonder who your teacher is.

    Hes not on the same level as you.

    Who is he?

    He is the Mage King.

    She shook her head.

    When she heard the answer she realized it was the second choice.

    Countless people in the world considered themselves to be the best mages.

    They were under the false impression that God had selected them.

    They were idiots who craved power at all costs. When their power reached its limit, they resorted to ck magic even as they destroyed themselves.

    There was no way to talk to them.

    Not to abandon my student.

    This situation will not end well.

    Sylverine wanted to end this quickly.

    The mana began to build up around her.

    Youre right.

    Her hair began to float, it seemed as if gravity had disappeared.

    The whole world went dark, as if there had been an eclipse.

    A me, rising from Sylverines feet, enveloped herpletely.

    The mages around her shuddered.

    They felt a magical pressure they had never experienced before.

    Her mana was much denser than any humans.

    Although most were intermediate rank mages, they could not withstand the magical pressure and copsed one by one, foaming at the mouth.

    Moreover, their gazes were not directed at her.

    When Sylverines mana exploded, an unknown being appeared in the sky.

    The mage, who stood before her, shouted,

    Shoot for the sky!

    They felt oppressed by the presence that was there.

    The icicles changed direction and rushed into the ck sky.

    Again!

    The mages recited the spell.

    Thousands of icicles appeared in the air.

    Again they flew into the coal-ck sky.

    But the unknown being was not harmed.

    The magical pressure became even stronger.

    The mage, who stood before Sylverine, knelt down.

    It was rare for a mage to copse because he could not withstand the magical pressure.

    Eyes as big as a house appeared in the sky.

    They fiercely looked down. The world was dyed red.

    This supernatural being, who caused the others to kneel, only felt anger towards the things that were on earth.

    Even those who tried to flee, could not resist the magical pressure.

    ***

    One minute seemed like an hour.

    He didnt know much about mages, so he didnt want to confront them.

    He had to ept that he was not yet qualified to do so.

    The best he could do now was to trust Sylverine.

    He continued to look out the carriage window.

    The fog slowly dissipated.

    There were strange movements among the trees near the carriage.

    People were approaching the carriages.

    He could see them as they came out of the forest.

    They were wearing masks.

    They looked like the ones he had seen in his dream.

    They fenced the carriages as they approached.

    Damn!

    Lilia and the others were in danger.

    Just as he was about to open the carriage door to get out, Sylverines words came to his mind. She had asked him not to go out.

    He wondered if she knew this would happen.

    He hesitated for a moment.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 70: Visitors (4)

    Chapter 70: Visitors (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/6)</strong>

    A shadow fell over everything, as if the sunlight had been blocked out.

    The world becamepletely dark as night.

    What is this?

    He wondered if Sylverine did this.

    The mes, which surged around the carriages, spread into the sky. They became curtains of fire that protected the carriages.

    Teacher?

    The fire was so fierce that it could turn anything that came near it into charcoal.

    In addition, huge fireballs descended from the sky to the ground.

    <i>Boom! Boom!</i>

    These strongly impacted the ground.

    The screams began to resound.

    This fire cant be put out!

    Ahh!

    My, my body!

    Retreat, retreat!

    The quiet forest quickly turned into an inferno.

    ***

    The town was filled with smoke.

    The mages who had surrounded her were now dead.

    Some were turned to charcoal as they knelt.

    Sylverine dragged the person who looked like the leader by her hair.

    She leaned her against a brick wall and removed her mask.

    It was a woman in her 30s with silver hair.

    She had some expression lines on her face.

    She was presumably the person from Damiens dream.

    Sylverine coldly said,

    How does it feel to face a real King?

    The woman bit her lower lip.

    She was horrified.

    It looks like you dont n to talk. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Are you going to torture me?

    You wont be able to find any evidence.

    It was meticulously prepared. Sylverine herself had confirmed that the mages led by the woman were hired mercenaries.

    The only person who was directly involved was this woman, who most likely underwent a tough training not to disclose information.

    Sylverine had sensed from the beginning that an interrogation would not be easy.

    I didnt use such old methods.

    Sylverine pulled from her pocket a ring with a green gem.

    Eye of Nielgra. It was an artifact of the highest rank that could unearth the truth from deep within if it overpowered the subjects mind.

    She had considered using this artifact on Damien the previous day.

    It was like a consumable that could not be used indefinitely, but she was willing to use it to uncover the truth about Damien.

    !

    When the woman realized the identity of the artifact and tried to bite her tongue, Sylverine activated it immediately.

    The ring emitted a green glow.

    The womans eyes rolled back in her head.

    But the womans reaction was strange.

    Her body trembled as if rejecting the artifact.

    Sylverine assumed that she belonged to a family of mages.

    Only mages families would nt a device in their blood rtives so that they would reject this type of mind maniption magic.

    Under these circumstances, it would be difficult for her to get the information she wanted. If she didnt end the interrogation quickly, the rejection reaction would kill the woman.

    Sylverine immediately got to the point.

    Were you hired for this job?

    No.

    Whats your name?

    Eldris. P#%#.

    She did not clearly state herst name. Sylverine immediately changed the question.

    Who do you serve?

    Thethe Mage King.

    I knew it.

    As she had expected, she could not answer direct questions about her family.

    Why did you want to kill Damien?

    Danger, proximity, contact, lie.

    Whats a lie?

    Master, control, drama.

    She couldnt understand. Did she refer to the Master ss? Was it hard to control Damien?

    What is your rtionship to Damien?

    Scene, danger, element.

    Damien was a danger to them?

    Would they not be able to control him if he entered the Master ss?

    Or was there another meaning?

    Sylverine was thoughtful.

    Do you have any rtives in Eternia?

    Ugh, ugh, ugh.

    The rejection reaction intensified. Even her mouth began to foam.

    A question popped into Sylverines mind.

    She belonged to a family of mages, who could make mana transfers.

    This was rted to Damiens abnormal mana regeneration.

    A family of mages was looking for Damien.

    And probably someone in Eternia.

    The puzzle slowlypleted itself in her head.

    Finally, she was able to intuit the background.

    Her heart sank.

    She asked onest question.

    What is Damiens rtionship with that person at the Academy?

    There was an intense reaction of rejection that caused the womans head to explode.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 71: Mages Sword (1)

    Chapter 71: Mage''s Sword (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/6)</strong>

    She didnt expect her head to explode.

    Blood droplets sttered onto Sylverines face.

    She had killed a hundred people, but she hadnt taken any damage.

    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didnt even try to wipe her face.

    There was no evidence other than her blood-soaked silver hair. This could not be used as evidence to link her to any family.

    But at least she knew that those responsible could mercilessly dispose of their blood rtives for their own purposes.

    She returned to the ce where the carriages were located.

    Her curiosity about Damiens past upied her mind.

    And the person in Eternia as well.

    Her physical fatigue from the battle did not weigh her down as much as her mental fatigue caused by the countless thoughts that arose in her mind.

    Damien got out of the carriage when he saw Sylverine.

    He murmured,

    Teacher

    When she saw Damien, the thoughts that tormented her disappeared.

    Sylverine hugged him.

    You kept your promise. Well done.

    Damien, who didnt know what to do, raised his arms like a stone statue.

    His arms went around Sylverines waist. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Then he slightly raised his head.

    I was worried.

    The most useless thing in the world is to worry about me.

    What happened in the town?

    First, lets go.

    She slowly released her embrace.

    They climbed into the carriage.

    When they took their seats, the carriage moved again.

    The ce that the fire had devastated was now quiet.

    The carriages entered the town.

    The ashes were still emitting smoke.

    The smoky smell filtered through the carriage door.

    When Damiens gaze strayed to the window, she closed the curtains.

    Youre still young.

    A cry came from the carriage behind.

    Ahh!

    It was Lilia.

    It was a traumatic experience to look at hundreds of charred corpses.

    Damien would probably have to kill as many people as there were demonic beasts in his life. But there was no need for him to know so soon, at least as long as she was around, he could continue to be a child.

    What happened?

    Theres a family that covets you. I dont know the reason. But now that Ive shown an example, they should calm down for a while.

    Damien calmly nodded as if he expected it.

    I understand.

    Sylverine didnt dare to exin in detail about this matter, at least not until before the entrance exam. She didnt want to upset his emotions.

    Damien was to focus entirely on Eternia.

    He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket.

    Wipe the blood off.

    Thank you.

    She sighed as she wiped the blood from her face.

    Unfortunately, it wasnt all over.

    Sylverine only extended the time until the next offensive.

    They would be back. She didnt understand why Damien was a danger to them.

    Surely, their next attack would be moreplex.

    And they would do it when Sylverine was absent.

    But she wasnt that worried.

    Damien would be much stronger by then.

    ***

    An extensive river separated the mountain range.

    The carriages proceeded along a road beside the river.

    asionally, they came across carriages with knights as their escorts.

    Each carriage bore the seal of a prestigious family.

    There were also many merchants with carts.

    Sylverine looked out the window at the scenery.

    We are already in Eternias territorial zone.

    I didnt expect Eternia to be located in such a remote area.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 72: Mages Sword (2)

    Chapter 72: Mage''s Sword (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/7)</strong>

    Dont you think this ce is great?

    He nodded.

    Thisndscape was unspoiled.

    Huge sailing ships sailed upriver.

    He felt truly excited as he sailed deeper into this territory.

    They could reach Eternia Academy in half a day, but it wasnt in their ns yet.

    Before going to Sylverines mansion, they nned to pass through a small town called Rigveda.

    They saw Rigveda atst when the carriages curved around the hills. This town had steep mountains behind it and a river as wide as ake in front.

    Every house had a triangr roof that emitted steam.

    The steam covered the whole town like a faint mist.

    It is also known as the city of steam because water is boiled all day to make potions.

    Sylverine also said Rigveda was built for Eternia.

    It was an intermediate base that allowed the necessary supplies to be transported to Eternia. There were many stores with various magical tools, alchemy materials, books, and more.

    Although it was located in a remote area where a winding mountain range had to be traversed, quite a few people came for trade.

    Eternia had both an embassy of the Empire and a confederation of towns, so high rank nobles also stayed there. Additionally, it had branches of the Alchemy Society and the Magical Society of Eternia.

    Moreover, people associated with students frequented this ce, so the floating poption was significant.

    He thought as he looked at Rigveda.

    How can people from different cultures live together harmoniously in a small town with high-density buildings?

    He suddenly asked Sylverine.

    Are there different races there?

    She shook her head.

    No matter how diverse Rigveda is, different races do not live mixed together.

    Otherwise, this town would have be a sea of fire long ago.

    When they finally reached the entrance, some nteras greeted them.

    They guarded the entrance to the town. <em>Posted only on </em>

    It was strangely pleasant to see them after a long journey.

    Their carriages caught the eyes of people who were walking on the streets.

    It was inevitable that they would attract attention, since only special people, such as teachers, were allowed to ride in Eternias carriages.

    There were many young people in town who looked their age, probably due to the entrance exams. He had never seen so many people his age in one ce.

    Sylverine closed the curtains.

    You have to buy a new sword here.

    She handed him a fist-sized leather bag.

    Here.

    ?

    The bag was heavy. When he opened it, he found gold coins.

    Why?

    Choose the sword yourself. I have to go to the Magic Society.

    I dont know this ce.

    He didnt know which stores to visit, nor the market prices.

    This is not a ce where they rip people off

    Sylverine gave him a ring engraved with the seal of Eternia.

    If you show this, they will show you swords suitable for you.

    Damien put the ring on his finger.

    Where do you rmend I go?

    She pulled back the curtains to point to a location.

    There.

    Sylverine indicated a store that was situated at the middle of a forked road.

    The Philine cksmith Shop?

    Yes.

    I see.

    Choose a durable sword. Ill be angry if you buy a sword with a weird enchantment.

    It was as if she had advised a child to choose a toy.

    Dont worry.

    The carriage immediately stopped.

    Get out here.

    Should I now put on the mask?

    Yes. Although you shouldnt worry about Philine, you should be as careful as possible. That old man also has a deep rtionship with Eternia.

    He got out of the carriage with the mask Elizabeth had given him on his face.

    Sylverine closed the carriage door.

    Soon, the carriage began to move again. In the carriage behind, Lilia waved to him when she saw him.

    Perhaps because he got out of Eternias carriage, the people around him began to murmur.

    He put the gold coins in his pocket and hurried to Philines cksmith Shop.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 73: Mages Sword (3)

    Chapter 73: Mage''s Sword (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/7)</strong>

    As he approached Philines cksmith Shop, suddenly a girl opened the door first.

    He followed her inside.

    He smelled old wood this time, not metal as he expected.

    It didnt look like a cksmiths shop, it looked like an ordinary shop.

    Beautiful swords were elegantly disyed on the walls on both sides, like a jewelry store.

    The owner was not at the counter.

    The girl, who had approached the counter, rang the bell.

    He stood watching from a corner in the back.

    <i>Ding Ding</i>

    An old man with sses and thinning hair appeared.

    What do you want?

    The girl said,

    Ivee to fetch the sword my teacher has asked for.

    Then, she showed him a coin with a unique pattern.

    The old man took out a notebook.

    What is your name? <em>Posted only on </em>

    Zion Isarell.

    When the old man heard the name, he closed the notebook without even checking it.

    You are the girl who crossed the continent with a letter of rmendation. Your teacher asked me for this favor, I remember it well.

    The old man entered the storage room.

    He paid more attention when the old man mentioned a letter of rmendation.

    She looked back for a moment.

    Her hair straight as a ruler, her face pale, and her eyes like a cats, which gave her a cold appearance.

    She seemed worried about him.

    It was as if she did not want him to hear the old mans words.

    He acted as if the swords on disy caught his attention.

    The old man carefully ced the sword he brought on the counter.

    I have kept it for fifteen years. It has finally met its owner.

    The old man brought a sword with a de that had a bluish color.

    She grabbed the sword, swung it back and forth to test it and then stuck it straight into the scabbard at her waist.

    Now she had two swords.

    It wasnt that unusual for someone to wield multiple swords.

    Thank you very much. I will be back soon.

    I hope so.

    He thought they would talk for a while, but she got right to the point.

    When she left, the old man looked at him.

    His turn hade.

    He approached the counter, then looked back for a moment.

    He nned to speak when the woman waspletely gone. He had to be as careful as possible when he was masked.

    The moment she pushed open the door, he showed him the ring on his finger.

    Hmm, another letter of rmendation.

    They maintained eye contact.

    The old mans thoughts were a mystery to him.

    Finally, the girl came out.

    <i>Cough.</i>

    The old man coughed as a signal.

    Who sent you?

    Teacher Sylverine.

    The old man lifted his sses to look at him closely.

    She has a disciple? Especially, why did the disciple of a magee here?

    I dont know how to use magic.

    He looked him up and down with a puzzled face.

    I dont think that woman was mistaken.

    He continued,

    Are you looking for a sword?

    Yes.

    The old man lifted the p door of the counter.

    Come in.

    ?

    The old man led him downstairs to where the storage room was.

    The basement had a long corridor barely wide enough for two people to pass. And the walls of the corridor had exposed swords.

    The old man rummaged through the swords alone, he stayed near the stairs.

    Where are you from?

    Wiesel.

    Since when do you train with the sword?

    He frankly said,

    Less than three months.

    He did not criticize their experience.

    Recently, some guys from the Wiesel Order of Chivalry came in. They prepare for the entrance exams. Do you know them?

    Maybe.

    Then tell the big guy to throw away that ugly sword.

    He asked that I evaluate his sword. My God, Ive never seen such a stupid sword!

    It was probably the boy he knew. He didnt know why they came to this town, but he wasnt nning to see them until the entrance exam.

    If you want to have a sword like that

    He tly said,

    I just need it to be durable.

    The old manughed.

    Hahaha, then youre in the right ce.

    Finally, he approached him with a sword.

    Take it.

    It was a unique sword with a translucent de like ss.

    When he grabbed the hilt, the de cracked with a crunch.

    <i>What? I didnt do anything.</i>

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 74: Mages Sword (4)

    Chapter 74: Mage''s Sword (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/7)</strong>

    Suddenly

    <i>Tsk</i>, give it back to me.

    The old man returned the sword to its ce as if nothing had happened, then began searching again while muttering to himself. Soon, he handed him another sword.

    How do you like this one?

    He swung it a few times. The sword was so heavy that he needed two hands to swing it, even though it was only the size of a one-handed sword.

    Its a little heavy.

    Hmm.

    All the swords the old man handed him were unusual.

    The old man began to rummage through the swords again.

    It might take longer than Damien expected.

    Suddenly, something in the basement caught his attention.

    A sapling stood in a corner out of the sunlight. Although it had grown in a ce where photosynthesis was impossible, its leaves were bursting with life.

    He lightly touched the branch of the sapling as he looked at the swords.

    He felt a cold sensation.

    A leaf wrapped tightly around his index finger.

    The old man dropped the sword he brought when he saw this.

    Oh, my God.

    ?

    Just wait a little bit.

    He did not understand the old mans words.

    The old man quickly climbed the stairs. <em>Posted only on </em>

    <i>Why did this happen?</i>

    When a branch moved on its own, another leaf clung to his hand.

    !

    The sapling came out of the pot when he drew back his arm. He tried to tear off the leaves clinging to his hand, but it was no use.

    It was too toughpared to a normal sprout.

    The branches firmly clung to his arm.

    But it didnt stop at that point, even the roots began to wrap around his body.

    It looked more like a tentacle than a nt.

    What is this!

    The old man came down the stairs wearing thick gloves with magic patterns. The sapling only started to loosen when he yanked on the branches.

    A living nt that could move. He would never have guessed it. He wondered why there was something so strange in a ce like this.

    The old man ced the nt in a new pot with soil.

    Didnt you say you didnt know anything about magic?

    Thats true.

    The old man couldnt believe it.

    How do you feel?

    The old mans expression became a little more serious.

    Yes

    Damien wondered if the sapling was poisonous.

    He stretched his limbs to check his physical condition.

    Hahaha, youre still fine after losing so much mana? Thats incredible.

    What do you mean?

    This nt likes people with a lot of mana. I didnt do anything because you said you didnt know anything about magic. Apparently, you hid that your mana was at the same level as a mage.

    What is this thing?

    Its called Isildrien Sapling. I dont know the details, I just got it recently. Its a sword that absorbs mana, so its hard to use unless youre a mage.

    Thats a sword?

    The old man nodded.

    The sapling, which became soft like a liquid, bunched up in a straight line. Finally, It became a wooden sword with a stiff appearance

    Its harder than steel if it has the right mana supply.

    The problem is that mages dont use swords and usually swordsmen have low mana levels. Thats why I couldnt find a suitable owner for this item.

    He felt he had good luck. Sylverine said his mana regeneration was better than most mages. He believed he could handle this sword well.

    Can I use it?

    The old man handed it to him.

    You seem to be in good condition. But if you feel dizzy, right away give it back to me.

    Alright.

    Take it.

    He received the wooden sword.

    The hilt fitfortably in his hand.

    The old man had said it absorbed mana, but he felt nothing.

    He gently stroked the de with his fingers.

    !

    Blood spurted from his fingertips.

    The edge was incredible for a wooden sword.

    And he could hide it if necessary. It looked like it was made for him.

    He also liked that it absorbed mana. That would be useful in some cases.

    He didnt think it was necessary to look for another sword.

    It seemed that the old man thought the same as he did.

    It looks like it met the owner.

    How much does this sword cost?

    The old man narrowed his eyes at the question.

    ***

    He came out of Philines cksmith Shop with a flower pot in his hand.

    The sword he got was different from what he had originally thought.

    Now I have too much money left over.

    The leather bag was still full of gold coins.

    The old man had practically given him the sword.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 75: Fate (1)

    Chapter 75: Fate (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/7)</strong>

    This sword would not be a problem if he moderately supplied it with mana.

    He would like to try it, but there was no ce nearby where he could wield his sword.

    He had money left over, so he came up with several ideas.

    He thought he could pretend he had spent the money, but then decided not to. Practically that would be like stealing, so his reputation would be ruined if she found out.

    Besides, even that money wasnt his. It would be outrageous to cheat a benefactor who confidently hands over arge amount of money.

    But whats the way?

    He wanted to go to the Magic Society because that was where Sylverine was, but he didnt know where it was.

    He was like a lost child in an unfamiliar town.

    He didnt think she would be upset because he bought food.

    First, he walked in the direction Sylverines carriage pulled away.

    Sylverine told him that he would be visiting this ce quite often, so it would be beneficial for him to get to know the town. He could take time to look around.

    And when he didnt know the way, he would ask passersby.

    Even though he was wearing a mask, people paid no attention to him.

    In the street there were also many people with their faces covered, and since many potions were brewed, there were many people walking with medicinal herbs in their hands.

    Fortunately, his appearance was not unusual in Rigveda.

    Knights in armor from head to toe, nobles, mages with cone hats, hawkers, beggars, students they could all look at each other in one ce.

    There were too many different types of people in one ce.

    To him it seemed like another world.

    He wondered if there were other children nearby who wanted to enter Eternia.

    His mask allowed him to watch the others faces discreetly. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Suddenly, the crowd became noisy, as if there was amotion a few steps ahead. He wondered what had happened.

    The street cleared as the people moved aside.

    Get them! Get them!

    People were running in his direction.

    Again someone shouted from afar.

    Robbers!

    ***

    The knights ran after them, but they could not catch up with them.

    They were not simple robbers. They broke through a defensive formation of 20 people.

    It happened in an instant.

    Three knights who could be considered elite were seriously injured. They were unable to react properly due to the surprise ambush, but it was clear that the robbers werepetent in swordsmanship.

    They took a rare artifact, Centennial Wand.

    It seemed as if they had nned it ever since they learned that Lilith would be staying in Rigveda because of the Eternia entrance exams.

    The Centennial Wand was important for her to pass the entrance exam.

    Lilith hiked up her dress to chase after the robbers, but that wasnt enough.

    She had rarely run for so long in her life. She also found it difficult to make her way through the crowd.

    This might prevent her admission to Eternia.

    Haa, haa, haa.

    She ran as fast as she could, but her distance from the robbers did not narrow.

    The knights escorting her caught up with her.

    They had never seen her run with such haste.

    Lady, are you right?

    Yes, haa, quick, arrest them.

    The knight leader ordered.

    Scatter!

    The knights quickly ran into the alleys on both sides.

    Well probably have to block all the exits out of town.

    That was more important to Lilith than anything else.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Suddenly, the sh of swords echoed through the streets. The knights turned their heads in surprise in the direction of the sound.

    The robbers had fled in that direction.

    !

    It wasnt very far.

    Lilith ran that way without thinking.

    Miss, its dangerous!

    The knights followed her.

    Some people congregated in the street.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The crowd shouted every time the swords shed.

    Lilith pushed her way through the crowd.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 76: Fate (2)

    Chapter 76: Fate (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/7)</strong>

    A masked man with dark red hair was fighting with two robbers.

    Another robber was on the floor with a broken ankle. He looked like he was about to die.

    The robbers attacked with steel swords, but the man in the mask skillfully defended himself with a wooden sword.

    <i>How could he fight with that sword?</i>

    Normally, steel swords would cut through wooden swords.

    The knights pushed through the crowd.

    The robbers attacked the masked man with more intensity.

    The crowd screamed every time the steel swords passed close to the masked mans body.

    This man was quitepetent. The robbers faces gradually distorted because their offensive did not work.

    Lilith, who was behind the robbers, recited a spell.

    A robbers feet froze to the floor.

    The man used the reverse side of his sword to strike the robbers ankle.

    The robber screamed because his screw broke.

    Ahh!

    Thest robber knew he was doomed to lose, so he fled with the loot.

    The man threw the wooden sword back as if it had eyes in the back of his head.

    The sword urately stabbed the robbers thigh.

    Ahh!

    The robber screamed as he fell to the floor.

    The knights were bewildered.

    The situation had been resolved.

    An unidentified man subdued the three robbers who had stolen Liliths Centennial Wand.

    The man slowly walked towards the robber to retrieve his sword.

    Lilith also quickly retrieved the box with the Centennial Wand.

    Fortunately, it was still there.

    Otherwise, she might have failed the Eternia entrance exam.

    She approached the masked man.

    Thank you. Our Eglius family will remember this moment

    But the man ignored her and walked past her. <em>Posted only on </em>

    ?

    At that moment, Lilith had only one thought.

    <i>Is he deaf?</i>

    A robber shouted resentfully.

    Ill kill you!

    A knight ced his sword against his neck.

    Shut up! Robber!

    The masked man briefly nced at the robber.

    Then, Lilith realized that he wasnt deaf, he had simply ignored her.

    <i>He is a rude person. How dare he ignore me?</i>

    Liliths pride was hurt.

    But she couldnt say anything because he had helped her.

    He stood in a ce where there was soil on the floor. Then he looked at the broken flower pot.

    The mask did not allow her to look at his expression, but he looked angry that the flower pot was broken.

    Perhaps it had been broken when the robbers pushed passersby.

    Liliths expression twisted slightly.

    <i>Is that the reason?</i>

    She couldnt believe hed ignored her over a flower pot.

    He treated her worse than a flower pot.

    Besides, there was only soil in it.

    He could simply buy another flower pot.

    But one of the most valuable events of his life would be to receive gratitude from a prominent family.

    Suddenly, she noticed that he was wearing a ring with the seal of Eternia.

    Liliths eyes widened.

    <i>Eternia</i>

    She suppressed her pride and approached him again.

    Hmm! Dont worry, we can make it up to you. Tell me your name

    The man didnt even pretend to hear her. She seemed invisible to him.

    Then, he left as if he had nothing to do here.

    Lilith looked at him in bewilderment.

    She felt humiliated when an important item was stolen from her, but now a stranger twice tantly ignored her.

    Never had a man treated her this way before she came to Rigveda.

    Not even princes, who had higher status than Lilith, treated her this way.

    She felt ashamed.

    She called out to the leader of the knights.

    Why did you call me?

    She pointed in the direction the man had gone.

    Please, locate that masked man and find out his identity.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 77: Rival (1)

    Chapter 77: Rival (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (6/7)</strong>

    There was a square with a fountain in the center of Rigveda.

    Unlike otherrge towns, it was not possible to have arge military parade there.

    At most five or six carriages could pass at the same time.

    Lilith looked out the window.

    She had never seen such expensive surroundings in Rigveda as the square had.

    In front of the fountain was the branch of the Magical Society of Eternia.

    There were some ck carriages bearing the Eternian seal parked there.

    Liliths desire was awakened.

    Even a stay in Rigvedas most expensive mansion didnt mean much to her.

    Since her teenage years Lilith had wanted to enter Eternia.

    Soon, she might be able to get it.

    She wondered when would be the day she would use that carriage.

    She closed her eyes to imagine that day.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was confronted with stark reality.

    Haa.

    She couldnt put off what she had to do because she was lost in her dreams.

    The desk was littered with letters from the Empire.

    She sat down at the desk.

    These letters had arrived at the Empire embassy next to the mansion.

    Lilith opened the cards one by one to answer.

    Although she was tired, she could not ignore them.

    She knew their intentions.

    She could intuit this because of the gender of the people who sent these letters.

    Nine out of ten were men.

    They pretended to show their sincere support for her admission to Eternia.

    Lilith knew this. If she had been a man in this situation, she would never have received these letters of support. These men only nned to build a close rtionship with Lilith, to try to obtain her beautiful body.

    Most men were predictable.

    They had never conquered Liliths heart. And they never would.

    She only added fuel to the fire to keep the me of interest alive. That way, she could enjoy the benefit of the doubt. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Just as Lilith finished her response to the fifth Prince, someone knocked on the office door.

    <i>Knock knock</i>

    Come in.

    It was the leader of the knights.

    He politely greeted Lilith, then reported,

    I found no trace of the masked one.

    She nervously swallowed. Her order did not have a good result.

    But Lilith calmly replied.

    Alright. You can go.

    Im sorry. Ill send more knights to look for him

    That man is not the enemy. Ive simply been unlucky.

    She let the knight leader go.

    Her damaged self-esteem had long since recovered as she wrote the replies to the letters. There was no need to overreact to this.

    She didnt know if the man was a student or a future student like her, but she was sure she would see him again someday in Eternia.

    She also didnt know how much power this man had. Swords did not rule the world because politics was what made the world go round.

    The Emperor who ruled the Empire didnt even know how to fight.

    Even if she wasnt the best at magic, she was confident that she would be a valuable connection within Eternia.

    She was sure the man would regret ignoring her.

    ***

    He was followed by some people after he nabbed the robbers.

    He did not want to be identified, so he took off his mask and put on a cape to cover himselfpletely.

    After his wooden sword returned to the shape of a sapling, he bought medicinal herbs to camouge it.

    Fortunately, he was able to reach the Magical Society without mishap.

    Sylverine saw him outside the building.

    Didnt I tell you to go to Philines cksmith Shop?

    No. I went there.

    You didnt end up in the wrong ce and get ripped off?

    He handed her back the bag with the money.

    She realized it was still heavy.

    And the sword?

    When he grabbed the sprout by the root, it transformed into a wooden sword.

    Sylverine nodded with her arms crossed.

    You chose something suitable.

    Then again, I had to change my appearance because things happened.

    Really? Lets get in the carriage. There are too many eyes in the square.

    He put the medicinal herbs in the back of a wagon, and got into the carriage with Sylverine.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 78: Rival (2)

    Chapter 78: Rival (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (7/7)</strong>

    The carriages began to move forward.

    We wont travel any further, well stop in Rigveda for now. Besides, I need to inquire about some matters in Eternia. Its information that would be good for you to know.

    Alright.

    And today you will meet someone who can motivate you to join the Academy.

    Is that person also in the Combat Department?

    No, the Magic Department. But dont try to talk to her.

    He didnt understand her words.

    Why?

    She just doesnt like people.

    ?

    Especially men.

    Herst words made him nervous.

    The carriages stopped not far from the square.

    The mansions front door had a golden que with a wolf on it. It looked like it was a secondary property of a prestigious family.

    A butler and a blonde girl came out when they heard the wheels of carriages.

    He guessed it was the girl Sylverine had said.

    When they saw Sylverine, they made a solemn bow.

    The blonde girl said,

    Its a pleasure to see you again.

    She nonchntly replied.

    Yes. Its been a long time.

    The blonde girl looked at him nkly.

    He made no gesture because he remembered Sylverines rmendation.

    The butler led them into the mansion.

    Its interior was not that big. A guest room was assigned to Sylverine and Damien. Their employees had to share two rooms.

    Get your things organized first, then you cane to my room.

    She entered her room first.

    He didnt have to sort out much luggage, so hey on the bed for a while.

    The mansion was so quiet he could hear his own breathing.

    <i>Knock knock</i>

    Someone peeked her face through the door.

    It was Lilia.

    Sylverine wants to talk to you.

    Understood.

    He stepped out into the corridor and walked to her room.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Come in.

    Sylverine, who was sitting at the table, wore only a translucent nightgown.

    Sit down.

    She rested her face on her chin. <em>Posted only on </em>

    When he sat down, she slid a paper on the table.

    He didnt recognize the names on it.

    Sylverine said,

    Entrance exams are not taken individually. You all gather in one ce with one goal. You can cooperate orpete with the other guys, thats up to you, but you should at least know who they are.

    This is

    Its a list of children who will get into Eternia through a letter of rmendation.

    May I know this?

    The rumors spread, its not fair that youre the only one who doesnt know.

    He wondered if there were any rumors about him.

    She continued her exnation.

    Abel Barianne is a guy I know quite well. Hes from the North. Theres no weapon he cant handle. He has good senses like you.

    He couldnt remember peoples names well, so he might forget them.

    Luna, shes the girl you saw a little while ago.

    !

    Now he knew the blonde girls name was Luna.

    It would be hard for him to have a good rtionship with her because she hated men.

    Cecil Fontar is an enchantress, so shes not your directpetition. She might help youter, so be nice to her.

    He hoped she didnt hate people.

    Actually, the other children arent important. I called you for another reason.

    She pointed her index finger at the name on thest line.

    Its this girl. She is famous on the continent across the ocean. She is also a disciple of a Sword Master.

    He had to admit that he did not understand the greatness of Sword Masters. This was because he had spent so much time in a ce where there was very little interaction with the outside world.

    In the entrance exam I dont think there is anyone who can beat this girl.

    No one?

    She has a greatpetitive spirit. Shes already fought other up-anding guys, including Abel, and it looks like she easily won. Dont you think thats funny?

    He didnt know where the fun was. Sylverine sounded expectant in her voice.

    A few hours ago he had met her in the cksmiths shop.

    Zion Isarell.

    This girl who could be your rival.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 79: Entrance Exam (1)

    Chapter 79: Entrance Exam (1)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/7)</strong>

    He was lying in bed.

    He could not sleep. Countless thoughts ran through his mind.

    It seemed that Zion had a bellicose personality.

    Their gazes met at Philines cksmith Shop, perhaps because she saw him as prey.

    He felt more nervous as the mansion was quiet.

    He decided to leave his room.

    The light in the drawing room was visible at the corridors dark end.

    He wondered if anyone would be there.

    Lilia was in front of the firece.

    Although there was an armchair next to her, she was squatting in an awkward posture.

    He felt pity for her.

    What are you doing here?

    Lilia turned to him in surprise. Then, she fixed her messy hair.

    Huh? Nothing.

    Why are you in that position?

    Im morefortable that way.

    ?

    He had a hunch there was an ulterior motive.

    He pressed Lilia to confess.

    She tried to change the subject, but in the end she said it all.

    Theroom is too small.

    The two rooms they had assigned to the employees were so full, she preferred to stay in the drawing room.

    He could understand her because he had lived in simr circumstances.

    He sighed.

    Ill stay here, so go sleep in my room.

    What? No, no.

    She shook her hands.

    I cant sleep anyway.

    He politely pushed the hesitant Lilia into his room. When he returned to the drawing room, he sat in the armchair in front of the firece and poured wood to stoke the fire. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Finally, he fell asleep for several hours until he heard a womans voice.

    Who are you?

    It was not a dream. He woke up and looked for the voices origin.

    In the dark entrance to the corridor, someone cautiously watched him.

    The light from the firece illuminated her blonde hair.

    It was Luna.

    She acted as if she had seen an unknown creature.

    He thought he couldnt use that armchair.

    Ah, sorry.

    He slowly opened his mouth, he was in a dangerous situation.

    Children are quiet when theyre around you. Theyre afraid.

    ?

    At first I thought it was the teacherI was wrong.

    Huh?

    But its your fault.

    What are you talking about?

    What the hell have you done?

    He didnt understand. There were no children here. Besides, this mansion was always silent.

    He wondered if this woman could see ghosts.

    When he took a step forward, she took two steps back.

    She calmly said.

    Its a misunderstanding. I havent done anything wrong.

    She didnt seem to believe him in the least.

    His eyes adjusted to the darkness, so he could gradually see Lunas face.

    She bit her lower lip, then turned and disappeared into the dark corridor.

    He was dumbfounded.

    She was so suspicious that she didnt even have a conversation with him.

    It seemed like he shouldnt go near this girl.

    ***

    The carriages sped away from Rigveda.

    He did not see Luna again.

    Sylverine, who heard his story, said,

    She is an Elementalist.

    Do all Elementalists behave like that?

    No, Luna is a bit special. It was hard for her at first.

    All those children were spirits. He never imagined there were so many spirits there.

    I think shes a strange girl.

    Yes, there are many stories.

    She continued,

    Your natural enemy is an Elementalist, how can you fight an invisible opponent?

    He really couldnt do anything against an Elementalist.

    Now that he thought about it, Luna had said they hated them.

    Dont I have a way to fight spirits?

    You have to gradually increase your affinity with spirits. You should get a spirit artifact as soon as possible.

    My tasks never end.

    He had to remember not to disturb the spirits.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 80: Entrance Exam (2)

    Chapter 80: Entrance Exam (2)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/7)</strong>

    ***

    At the foot of the mountain, the river was as wide as ake. There were five or six people on the beach by the river.

    They seemed to be students from Eternia. He did not see anyone familiar nearby.

    His nerves increased as he got closer to Eternia. She looked at each one carefully because they might be colleagues in the future.

    Sylverine ruffled her hair with one hand.

    She stood thoughtfully for a while.

    But

    What?

    Why did the alchemist girl leave your room this morning?

    ?

    Sylverine added when she saw his reaction.

    Well, thats not important

    She quickly changed the subject.

    Its beautiful. Sometimes Griffin, Pegasus and Unicornse here to rest near the river.

    He had thought he wanted to know why Lilia left her room.

    Arent these demonic beasts dangerous?

    They dont attack people. Ill show them to youter.

    He had used Griffins blood to make potions, so he felt ufortable when he learned that this demonic beast did not attack people.

    I just dont want to see the Griffins.

    Alright.

    He drifted off to sleep as he enjoyed that scenery. He hadnt slept wellst night.

    The carriages continued to move forward.

    When he opened his eyes, the carriages had stopped in front of Sylverines property.

    It was a small castle in the forest. <em>Posted only on </em>

    It was not far from the Eternia Academy.

    Inparison to Wiesels mansion, this one was more suitable for vampires.

    After they unpacked their belongings, they began to clean the long-empty castle.The castle had a lot of cobwebs and rat droppings.

    Sylverine drew magical patterns with chalk on every ce in the castle. When she recited a spell, hundreds of rats fled the castle with tails on fire.

    He was dumbfounded. She told him,

    Its an annual event.

    After the rooms were assigned, almost everything was finished.

    When he entered Eternia, he asionally nned toe here for training.

    But at this point there were only three days left until the entrance exams, so he decided not to train in order to rest.

    In addition, he received a lesson from Sylverine about the geography of Grace Range, where the entrance exam would be held. She also exined to him what the entrance exam would be like.

    He asked her if it was right for an Academy staff member to tell him this information, because then it would not be a fairpetition.

    Most of the children know. Besides, they cant look at your face.

    He had no choice but to do what Sylverine told him.

    ***

    It took three days for the day of the entrance exam toe.

    They traveled to Eternia in a carriage.

    There were already dozens of carriages on the hill, so the road was almost blocked.

    He wasnt frustrated because the carriage was moving forward with a snail, he was distracted looking at the panoramic view of Eternia in the distance.

    Eternia looked more like a huge pce than an academy. Its outward appearance matched its reputation as the best academy on the continent.

    When they arrived at the main gate, the nteras weed them.

    They had steel swords as big as a man. He felt he was passing through a tunnel because of the shadows of the nters.

    The carriage continued to move forward after entering.

    He saw many applicants through the window.

    No one was alone. They were with knights, employees or private teachers.

    It looked like they came from an important family because they had the seals on their chests.

    Sylverine was also looking in the same direction as him.

    He felt a little nervous when he saw the fierce looks from the others, but she seemed very unconcerned. Although he had no family, no status, no property, he was no less than them in power terms.

    People were crowded in a ce where there was a carriage.

    It looked like there was a fight.

    One boy, with very short hair, had pinned down another.

    The punches could be heard.

    The victims face was bloody and swollen.

    A fight at this point? Clearly, it was absurd.

    His friends were excited. They looked like mercenaries.

    But Sylverine looked excited.

    Thats him, thats him. The boy I mentioned to you.

    Who?

    Abel Barianne. Hes the boy who received a letter of rmendation.

    Which one?

    He is the person who attacks. I rmend you say hello to himter.

    He didnt understand why Sylverine was so calm.

    He did not want to greet him because he had a bad first impression.

    He doesnt seem very friendly.

    Its because hees from the North, but hes not a bad guy.

    Honestly, he disagreed. It seemed crazy to him that people had not intervened in this situation.

    He expected the other children to be normal.

    The carriage finally stopped. From now on he had to continue alone.

    Although the carriage had Eternias seal, he could get out discreetly because Abel had attracted peoples attention.

    Sylverine stared at him.

    Are you nervous?

    He felt nervous, but he didnt tremble. It was the perfect level of stress.

    He didnt answer so that his emotions wouldnt get worse.

    As he pulled the mask over his face, Sylverine said,

    I wont see you for a week Do you want a hug?

    The entrance exam wouldst a week.

    He hadnt been separated from her that long since hed met her.

    He wondered if she would be a little lonely.

    He quietly opened the carriage door.

    Im leaving.

    Sylverine pouted when she saw his action.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 81: Entrance Exam (3)

    Chapter 81: Entrance Exam (3)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/7)</strong>

    Damien was cool to Sylverines request.

    He got out with his wooden sword.

    When he closed the door, he walked to the entrance exam area.

    Sylverine sighed.

    She wondered if she had been too bold because of Damiens reaction.

    Although she could understand it because now he had to fend for himself, he had several thoughts in his mind about the entrance exam.

    Damien, who had advanced a few steps, suddenly stopped.

    He turned around and walked back to the carriage.

    Hmm?

    Sylverine looked around the interior of the carriage.

    He had left nothing behind. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Damien opened the door again. He said,

    I forgot something

    He hugged her.

    This was like a sudden attack for her.

    Oh, my God

    Even Sylverine was a little embarrassed. It was the first time Damien had behaved this way since they had met.

    Sylverine could feel his fast heartbeat because their bodies were in contact.

    He seemed to be quite nervous.

    She lifted the corner of her lips.

    Do well, disciple.

    His heartbeat began to gradually stabilize.

    When Damien released his embrace, she was able to settle into the seat.

    He headed back to the entrance exam area.

    Although the carriage door was open, she didnt bother to close it.

    Damien had calmed down, but strangely she hadnt.

    She fanned herself with her hands.

    Its warm.

    ***

    The entrance exam was held on the outskirts of Eternia Fortress, on a meadow that led to the foot of the Grace Range.

    There was a barrier around the entrance exam area to prevent anyone other than the participants from entering or leaving the area.

    The applicants, who said goodbye to their escorts, entered the entrance exam area.

    He recognized some faces.

    <i>Thats right, some rising stars are participating in this entrance exam.</i>

    Luna, Cecil, Victor, Naiad, Iris, etc. There were children who came from prestigious families that had long gained fame.

    The aspirants gradually arrived in the area.

    Someone entered the entrance exam area.

    Lilith swallowed saliva.

    <i>Finally, I see him.</i>

    The eldest son of Marquis Barianne, who protected the defensive line at the northern end of the continent. The prestige of the Marquisate was so great that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that all countries, including the Empire, were indebted to Barianne.

    He had already defeated great demonic beasts at a young age and had even earned the title of Master at Arms in the north.

    He had broad shoulders, a tall stature, a chiseled chin and a fierce gaze. On his back he carried arge axe.

    He looked fearsome. His body also had traces of blood on it.

    This created an even more frightening atmosphere.

    The aspirants, who felt overwhelmed, made way for Abel.

    They recognized him.

    There was a list of names that had received a letter of rmendation, but almost no information was known about Zion and Damien.

    People assumed that he had received a letter of rmendation because of the rumors that were spread in Wiesel. It seemed that he had a lower standardpared to other applicants. There were always aspirants who entered Eternia that way.

    A few minutes after Abels entrance, the ce went silent.

    Lilith could sense it.

    The protagonist has arrived.

    Zion Isarell entered the entrance exam area.

    Her footsteps on the grass were the only sound that was heard.

    There were only ten Sword Masters in the entire continent.

    And Zion was the favorite disciple of Gethin Grigg, a swordsman called the Dragon yer who cut off the head of a dragon.

    The rumor had already spread that Zion nned to fight against the strongest. In the past he had already defeated some of the strongest challengers.

    Zion was the strongest in this ce.

    There was even a rumor that he had defeated some third year students.

    He was likely to get first ce, no more words were necessary.

    Thepetition would be fiercer for second ce.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    As everyones eyes focused on Zion, a man entered the entrance exam area. She frowned.

    <i>Is this guy an applicant too? Oh, my goodness.</i>

    She couldnt find this masked man even after looking for him for so long.

    ***

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 82: Entrance Exam (4)

    Chapter 82: Entrance Exam (4)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/7)</strong>

    ***

    When all the applicants were gathered, the number was close to one thousand people.

    Then, ten examiners and thirty assistant teachers entered the entrance exam area.

    The assistant teachers started to distribute a map to every applicant, right after the examiners lined up next to each other.

    Gael shouted,

    Im Gael, associate teacher in the Combat Department, the entrance exam is under my responsibility. I will tell you what the goals of this exam are, listen carefully!

    Flynn listened with his arms folded behind the applicants. His task was to prevent unauthorized people from entering the entrance exam area.

    The map showed the geography of the Grace Range, so that the students would not leave the safe zone, because they might encounter demonic beasts.

    The goal is simple. All you have to do is ce your hand on the magic b at the summit of the Grace Range.

    Of course, it would not be an easy road.

    nteras will block you to the end.

    The map showed a total of six routes to the summit, A to F.

    The fastest routes to the summit were A and B. But the defense of the nteras were strongest at these locations. So most would take the indirect routes from C to F.

    Your priority is to get to the summit as quickly as possible, we also encourage teamwork, so we will take cooperation into ount.

    Flynn recalled that when he took the entrance exam, he teamed up with two applicants to make it to the summit. And they received additional points.

    And each applicant has an additional task based on your Department. Its written on the back of the map, so dont forget to look at it..

    The applicants looked at the opposite side of the map.

    The additional tasks were these.

    The Alchemy Department was to collect the medicinal herbs explicitly indicated. And if they brewed a special potion, they would get additional points.

    The Sorcery Department was to create tools using the materials obtained at Grace Range, and deliver them to the examiners after the examination.

    The Magic Department had no assignments, but they could get additional points for healing other applicants.

    The Combat Department also had no task.

    In addition, there are also detailed rules on the back of the map. I havepleted my exnation.

    This entrance exam was so interesting that Flynn wanted to participate.

    Zion Isarell, Abel Barianne and Damien were the reason for this.

    Most thought Zion would get first ce.

    But Flynn was different. <em>Posted only on </em>

    His hair still stood on end when he thought about the fight a month ago.

    He grinned as he imagined a hidden monster among the applicants who could match Zion. He was curious about the havoc this guy would wreak.

    He hoped it would be exciting.

    The examiners collected the magic crystal balls that maintained the barrier.

    Now the entrance exam begins. I wish you all the best of luck.

    Immediately, the huge barrier blocking the front disappeared.

    The ground began to shake.

    At the foot of the Grace Range, there were about a thousand nteras.

    This was the first barrier.

    The applicants began to run with determination.

    When they met the nteras, a massive battle that looked like a war ensued.

    Abel led the vanguard with his ax.

    On the other hand, a dozen silver wolves appeared and ravaged the nteras. Luna had manifested her wind spirit.

    Some applicants from the Sorcery Department threw potions. Where the potions fell, thick vines grew and contained the nteras.

    Different attacks happened all over the ce.

    Flynn watched with interest.

    The word cooperation lured some of them.

    Others wanted to stand out from the crowd.

    Each had their own reasons for doing so, they didnt even think it was a trap.

    ***

    Lilith paused for a moment when she saw the masked man in the rearguard.

    <i>What is he doing?</i>

    The man was walking calmly as if he didnt want to fight.

    <i>Looks like that guy doesnt want to cooperate.</i>

    When some nteras came to the rearguard, others had to fight because the masked man was running away. He did it several times.

    <i>How can anyone be so selfish?</i>

    She felt anger.

    He didnt even have honor.

    Lilith took her attention away from the man and ran to the vanguard.

    The battle raged for hours.

    It wasnt until the sun had set that Lilith realized something was wrong.

    Dozens of nteras remained still.

    They were firmly blocking the road into the Grace Range.

    But the applicants could not continue fighting because they were exhausted or injured.

    <i>This is ridiculous.</i>

    She looked around at the faces of the disappointed applicants. They were all people who had fought nteras with all their might.

    It seemed that the masked man had foreseen this situation. When he looked around again, he could not find him. It seemed that he had entered the Grace Range.

    <i>This guy</i>

    She had to admit it.

    He moved forward with astuteness, even though he was cowardly.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 83: Entrance Exam (5)

    Chapter 83: Entrance Exam (5)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (5/7)</strong>

    The Grace Range was not very high, but it took a long time to reach the summit.

    <i>Do we really have to do this?</i>

    Cecil was quite dissatisfied with this entrance exam.

    He thought this exam favored applicants from the Combat Department and the Magic Department, who had excellentbat abilities.

    The applicants from the Sorcery and Alchemy Departments had to follow the others, because it was more difficult for them to fight against the nteras.

    Each Department would have to take a different entrance exam.

    Even now she was following someone else.

    A man who had a mask on was walking a few steps ahead of her.

    Their roads crossed. They did not greet each other.

    However, there was partial cooperation when the nteras appeared.

    The few teams that were ahead scattered in all directions to avoid a swarming attack by the nteras.

    There was no need for her to fight him. She was in a different Department than this guy, so there was no reason topete.

    They walked in silence.

    Cecil watched his back from the nteras.

    When any ntera lunged at him, he neutralized them in a peculiar way.

    He thrust his wooden sword into the joint, then twisted it to dislocate it.

    It was more like dismantling than cutting.

    He looked more like an engineer than a swordsmanship, but his method was efficient.

    The man allowed her not to waste her magic bombs.

    Sometimes the man would look back, as if to check that she was following him.

    She didnt know what the man had in mind, but Cecil didnt n to be with him to the end.

    She followed him only for convenience, not because she wanted to be his friend.

    The masked man sat down on a rock to rest for a while.

    Cecil stopped about ten paces away.

    She takes this opportunity to solve something.

    Cecil ced her pointed hat on a tree branch, then unsheathed her dagger.

    She cut the skirt of her ck linen dress, her thighs exposed.

    She felt better.

    It will be easier to walk now.

    Then she pulled a cigarette from her bag. When she bit into it, the cigarette lit up.

    The man watched Cecil intently as he exhaled a puff of smoke.

    He was wearing a mask, so it was hard to trust him.

    She doubted his mental state was good because he had a wooden sword.

    She might have to inquire about him.

    Cecil finally broke the silence.

    You.

    The man replied.

    You look like youre tempted. Is this the first time youve seen a girls thighs?

    There was no response.

    Are you a pervert? Why are you wearing a mask?

    Cecil threw away the lit cigarette, pulled out a new one and asked,

    Why are you so quiet? Dont you listen to me?

    He doesnt answer her provocative questions.

    She could not read his thoughts because his face was covered.

    The man did not yield to Cecil.

    He suddenly stood up and began to approach her.

    Hmm?

    As the distance shortened, Cecil took a slightly cautious stance.

    She didnt think he wanted to kill her because his wooden sword was on a rock.

    Cecil put her hand in her bag so she could quickly pull out the magic bomb.

    The man handed her something from his pocket.

    What is it?

    The distressed Cecil carefully held out her palm.

    A candy?

    She puzzled said.

    Is it poisonous? Didnt your mother ever tell you not to eat strangers candy?

    The man took the candy, slightly lifted his mask and popped it into his mouth.

    It seemed his intention was to demonstrate that there was nothing in the candy.

    Suddenly, the man began to smell gardenias.

    <i>What is that sudden scent?</i>

    He took a candy out from his pocket and put it in her hand.

    Then, he moved on.

    Cecil threw the cigarette on the ground and popped the candy into her mouth.

    The taste of lyre flowers refreshed her bitter mouth due to the cigarette.

    Soon, she came to a conclusion. <em>Posted only on </em>

    Looks like that guys not so crazy.

    Cecil followed the man with her pointed hat.

    ***

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 84: Entrance Exam (6)

    Chapter 84: Entrance Exam (6)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (6/7)</strong>

    About 300 people entered the Grace Range.

    Some applicants who were at the starting point, recovered their bodies with potions or magic, but were expelled when they tried to enter again.

    Lilith looked at the foot of the Range, it was now dark because the sun had gone down.

    Their problem was not an easy one to solve.

    When the entrance exam began, the nteras threw 40 people to the starting point. That didnt just happen at the beginning.

    Now the quiet Grace Range looked like a huge maze or dungeon.

    Applicants realized they had to change their strategy.

    It took more than strength to break through to the top.

    It took an organized team to get to the summit.

    So they began to group together the applicants who were in the entrance exam area. They exchanged information.

    They all said the same thing.

    We must take the same route as others.

    They intended to follow the road they were cleared.

    Probably, they could catch up faster.

    Lilith had discovered something when she looked at the other applicants.

    The nteras did not react aggressively to those who were tired or or without mana. It seemed like a mechanism to avoid deaths.

    <i>Im the only one who knows this. <em>Posted only on </em></i>

    There were also many people who approached her to propose teaming up.

    Lilith, in our group there is a position for a mage.

    A man grabbed her wrist without waiting for her response.

    It was Jerome, someone Lilith knew. He frequently sent her letters.

    She shook his hand.

    Ill think about it.

    Everyone is already grouped together, you dont need to think about it.

    I appreciate your thoughtfulness, but I want to choose my team.

    He, who frowned, said,

    <i>Tsk</i>. Ill wait until tonight, dont regret itter.

    Lilith coldly replied.

    Yes. Thank you.

    She had to camp in the mountains at night. In that case, she refused to stay with a man who ogled her indecently.

    Shed rather have a teammate who had no feelings for her.

    She could not trust those who were here, not even in their abilities.

    Suddenly, she remembered one person.

    That masked man who had defeated only three thieves.

    That man had no interest in Lilith.

    She did not like him.

    Lilith shook her head, but that thought did not disappear.

    <i>Im sure that man is alone right now.</i>

    She was sure that the applicants who had advanced were in a team.

    He was a worthy teammate for her.

    Lilith would be able to join him when she got to first base.

    She walked away from the applicants with determination.

    Lilith concentrated. She released her mana into the air.

    Soon, she felt intense fatigue.

    She had brought potions for all circumstances.

    Lilith drank a stamina potion that was double the rmended daily amount.

    Then she walked to the foot of the Range, where darkness was absolute.

    The nteras did not block her, but no one witnessed it.

    ***

    They had lit a bonfire.

    Cecil brazenly extended his hand toward the masked man, who was grilling fish.

    Give me another.

    The man looked worried for a moment.

    Hurry up! Give me one more, Ill tell you important information.

    He reluctantly pulled out a candy.

    Cecil had be apanion to this man she didnt even know.

    At least to first base she nned to move forward with him.

    She popped the candy into her mouth as she read a letter.

    There were four Stitches hovering around the campfire.

    She had received letters from her colleagues, who had dispersed in themotion.

    The guys tried to go further when they got to the base, but they were all blocked by the Guardian nters.

    There was a canyon beside the road that led to the summit. There was the first base, the safe zone marked on the map.

    Did you hear me?

    He nodded his head.

    It seems the Guardian ntera is more powerful.

    Cecil grabbed the letter from another Stitch.

    Others like Luna decided to stay on base.

    She was talented enough to aspire to the highest positions in her Department.

    When Lilith finished speaking, the man handed her another candy.

    It was like a reward for her information.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 85: Entrance Exam (7)

    Chapter 85: Entrance Exam (7)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (7/7)</strong>

    ***

    Hey, Candy.

    The man thought she had asked him for a candy, so he rummaged in his pocket.

    You never told me your name, so I dont know what to call you.

    It seemed a bit childish, but she decided to call him Candy.

    The man continued his nonchnt attitude.

    When he headed toward the creek to prepare breakfast, Cecil followed him.

    I want to apany you.

    The creek was less than three minutes from where they camped.

    The man, who rolled up his pants sleeves, entered the creek.

    He used his wooden sword as a harpoon.

    Cecil slowly dipped his foot, but immediately pulled back.

    Geez, its so cold.

    It was so cold she was afraid to even wash her face.

    She had sweated all day, but was unable to change her clothes or wash.

    This is exhausting.

    She stopped washing the dishes to watch him.

    She couldnt understand what this man was doing.

    She sighed.

    Candy,e here.

    She motioned for the man toe closer.

    Cecil pulled a magic bomb out of her bag.

    Use this.

    The man looked puzzled at the magic bomb.

    Ill show you.

    Cecil activated the magic bomb, then quickly tossed it into a school of fish. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    When the loud explosion happened, white frost scattered in all directions.

    And all the water nearby froze.

    You dont know, right? Its an icy wind bomb. I guess I dont have to exin the effect. Now you just have to look for the frozen fish.

    The man looked astonished.

    Now we can prepare meals with this. I dont want to use any more magic bombs until we get to the base, so I expect you to clear the road, right?

    The man nodded.

    Cecil smiled.

    They would probably arrive at the base at sunset, where they would split up.

    This is important. You must promise this.

    The man, who stared at Cecil for a moment, ignored her request.

    He headed to the creek to retrieve the fish.

    Cecil be angry.

    Geez! Why wont you let me hear your voice?

    ***

    When they finished eating, they headed back to base.

    She became ustomed to the manspany.

    Why are you covering your face? Are you shy? Or is it because youre so ugly? Are you the Empires secret human weapon?

    Hey, I cant help my curiosity.

    I want to sleep.

    The fatigue built up as they faced the nteras.

    She would have liked to lie down, but the man did not look tired.

    Cecil, who was sitting on the body of a limbless ntera, took a puff on the cigarette in her mouth.

    Arent you tired? What have you done all your life to have so much stamina? Did you carry bricks to build a wall in some town?

    He silently stood.

    Cecil groaned.

    Cant we rest?

    After a few hours, they came to a wide road.

    It was only a short time before they would reach the base.

    The man reached out his arm to stop Cecil.

    Soon, a rustling sound was heard in the bushes in the distance.

    A group appeared.

    There were five people. Four carried swords, the other wore a tunic.

    They should feel relieved because they met other applicants, but not in this case. They looked hostile as they looked at Cecil.

    But she thought it wouldnt hurt to join them because she was tired.

    Lets join them.

    She grabbed the masked mans wrist and pulled him towards them.

    As they approached, the group unsheathed their swords.

    This group blocked the road to the base.

    Cecil said,

    What?

    The leader said,

    Do you want to use this road?

    Although they dressed like a knight, they looked like mountain bandits who wanted to collect tolls.

    She replied,

    Why? Does this road belong to you?

    Take the other road. This one is ours.

    She frowned.

    What do you mean?

    You cant use it because we cleared it.

    Cecilughed.

    It was a really stupid idea.

    Cecil guessed they were trying to cut down thepetitors.

    She folded her arms.

    So, you n to kill us?

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 86: Entrance Exam (8)

    Chapter 86: Entrance Exam (8)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (7/7)</strong>

    There were reasons for applicants not topete directly.

    On the back of the maps were rules for conflicts between applicants.

    We advise you to avoid armed conflicts. When the conflict between applicants cannot be avoided, it is permitted to subdue an opponent until he is stunned, but if the opponent is seriously injured, the person responsible is immediately disqualified.

    There were likely to be serious injuries in an armed fight.

    It was not logical for them to risk being disqualified.

    A few men with swords looked at Cecils exposed legs.

    The man, who looked like a mage, spoke to the leader. He stared at Cecils face. He seemed to have recognized her identity.

    Are you from the Sorcery Department?

    Why do you want to know that?

    The leader lowered his sword with a mischievous grin.

    I didnt know you were in the Sorcery Department. So we are not enemies.

    Cecil frowned at the sudden change in attitude.

    If you promise to cooperate with us, you can use this road. Isnt that a good offer?

    He pointed to the seal on his shoulder.

    You must know what this symbolizes.

    It was the seal of the Order of Knights, Gilon. They were dedicated to subjugating demonic beasts. They didnt prioritize reputation, more like mercenaries. She had heard of them, but never imagined they would be so narrow-minded.

    The leader pointed his sword at the masked man.

    Of course, you must abandon that guy. We dont need any more swordsmen.

    Cecil looked at him.

    The masked man stood still as stone at the leaders threat. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    Nor did he make any gesture to Cecil.

    She thought for a while about it.

    Cecil couldnt face them alone. Besides, magic items could kill people easily, so she might be disqualified.

    But she didnt mind his suggestion.

    Lets find another road, Candy.

    The best option was to turn back.

    As Cecil turned, the masked man grabbed her wrist.

    ?

    The man looked Cecil straight in the eye. He appeared to have a different perspective.

    Then, he whispered in her ear.

    Get away from me

    What?

    Those were the first words he had said to Cecil. She was briefly stunned. Unlike what she thought, he had a normal voice.

    Cecil blinked.

    Do you intend to fight them?

    He slightly nodded.

    Alright. Do what you want.

    The masked mans eyes glowed golden.

    <i>Those eyes were unique, I had to remember them.</i>

    Cecil wanted to see how this masked man would solve the situation. She could trust him, because she had seen how he had fought with the nteras so far.

    She stepped back a little.

    The leaderughed.

    Hahaha, thats your decision?

    The masked man walked towards the knights with his wooden sword.

    The leader raised his sword.

    The knights surrounded the man, it was as natural as flowing water.

    The mage, who was in the rear, summoned five fireballs.

    Cecil anxiously watched.

    They stood still for a while.

    The masked one moved first.

    His action was unexpected.

    He threw his wooden sword at the mages feet, then raised his arms as if he had surrendered.

    The knights could not believe it.

    ?

    What?

    They began tough as they made eye contact.

    Hahaha.

    He acted like a woman.

    The knights unrestrainedlyughed.

    The wooden sword began to shake.

    The mage shouted.

    What is this?

    A sapling that appeared in the ce of the wooden sword wrapped around the mages body like a mages web.

    When the masked man moved his arms to his feet, an intense light appeared in his hand and a huge explosion urred.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dust enveloped the area.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 87: Entrance Exam (9)

    Chapter 87: Entrance Exam (9)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/7)</strong>

    The frightened birds flew out of the forest.

    The dustpletely blocked the view.

    Cecil was knowledgeable about explosions, but could not understand what had happened.

    She thought it was a spell because she felt mana.

    This dust is annoying.

    The dust got inside my clothes.

    Quick, find that guy!

    There was instant chaos.

    Several shes of light appeared inside the dust cloud.

    Only a few shouts were heard.

    Soon, all sounds ceased.

    The light breeze began to blow away the dust.

    The fight was almost over.

    The masked man slowly emerged from the dust cloud.

    It seemed to have taken him less than three minutes to resolve the situation.

    She did not see any scratches on him.

    Cecil had a hunch because he was so calm. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    He was no lesspetent than Abel, Zion, Luna, Victor and Naiad.

    But he worked discreetly so as not to attract the attention of others.

    Cecil looked at the masked man with a smile.

    She couldnt believe that he was her partner from the beginning of the exam. It seemed like it was a blessing that she had separated from her colleagues.

    The man motioned for Cecil to follow him.

    She shook the dust off her clothes.

    The knightsy unconscious on the ground. Their steel swords were broken.

    She did not see any wounds on them.

    It seemed strange to her.

    The mages face was so pale as to be unrecognizable.

    She didnt ask the masked man about it, she was sure he wouldnt answer.

    Cecil murmured.

    Hes quitepetent.

    The man stared at Cecil.

    Dont you want to say anything?

    He rummaged through his pocket for candy.

    He had always given her one, but this time he pulled out five.

    Is it because I told you apliment?

    He shook his head.

    Is it so Ill keep this a secret?

    He nodded twice.

    Cecil groaned.

    Its frustrating, but Ill do it. Can you take off your mask and sing a song?

    He lightlyughed.

    I didnt expect you to be able tough too. I thought you were a wooden dummy.

    Now she felt morefortable near him.

    The man forced her to grab the candies.

    Hes just selfish.

    Cecil popped a candy into her mouth.

    After walking for a while, Cecil looked back for a moment.

    The nteras carried the unconscious men back to the starting point.

    Stupid, donte back.

    ***

    There was a small chapel on a section of the Grace Range. A garden decorated with evergreens stretched around the chapel.

    The ce was marked on the map as a base.

    Large rocky peaks that pointed south cast a shadow over half of the base.

    About 60 applicantsy down in the shade to recuperate.

    asionally, the nteras carried unconscious applicants to the base.

    Alchemists or magicians attended to them.

    This looked like a hospital ward.

    All this he knew from Sylverine. Until now it was simply a process for applicants to use up the supplies they had brought with them.

    The real exam was beginning from the moment the food and potions were to be obtained from the resources of Grace Range.

    The applicants had to make a decision, get to the top slowly with arge team or get to the top quickly with a small team and earn more points.

    They were to separate at the base because Cecil was going to meet her colleagues.

    He had gotten a little closer to her, so he was satisfied. He regretted doing it when he was masked, but at the moment he couldnt think about it.

    She looked around for her colleagues.

    At that moment, someone shouted from the chapel.

    Sister!

    A woman ran toward Cecil.

    Trisha!

    The two embraced as soon as they were face to face.

    She was disgusted when she saw Cecils skirt.

    Cecil pointed at the masked man.

    I had so much fun with him

    Trisha looked at him bewildered.

    You had fun?

    Their appearance made them stand out from the people around them.

    In addition, they both had a little dust on their clothes.

    This could be misinterpreted.

    Cecil introduced him.

    This is my Candy Bag. Or Candy for short.

    <i>A candy bag? She said bag of candy?</i>

    He believed that he should readjust his rtionship with this woman in the future.

    Trisha didnt doubt the strange introduction.

    Thank you for taking care of my sister.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 88: Entrance Exam (10)

    Chapter 88: Entrance Exam (10)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/7)</strong>

    Even when they were separated, theymunicated through Stitch.

    Cecils otherpanions came out to watch the Guardians.

    The sun was setting, so he preferred to stay at the base with Cecil.

    When night fellpletely, herpanions returned.

    The group consisted of Cecils cousin and four women.

    They met with Cecil to talk.

    He asked her how she managed to endure the silence when she was with him.

    From the moment Cecil met herpanions, he kept his distance from them.

    He felt he didnt fit in there, he better start working in earnest.

    ***

    The stamina potion allowed Lilith to get halfway to the base.

    After that everything was very easy, she didnt have to do anything else.

    This was because she did not meet nteras on the main road.

    However, she took another additional stamina potion so she did not rest. She only had one potion left after arriving at the base.

    She was not used to walking in steep areas alone, and all her life she was apanied by knights when she went out.

    Lilith experienced intense fear.

    So when she arrived at the base she felt more sadness than relief.

    Her desperation for a partner had be intense. She didnt care if he waspetent, she at least wanted someone to talk to.

    When the moon was in the sky, crystal balls were ced around the chapel to illuminate it. The ce looked gloomy.

    She wandered around to look for someone. Lilith was also among the first to arrive at this ce. Thats why there werent so many people to choose apanion.

    <i>Is there no one here?</i>

    Her connections seemed useless here.

    Then she could find a masked man in an open space beyond the garden. He was sitting with his back against a rock wall.

    He hugged his wooden sword.

    It looked like the man was in the same situation as Lilith.

    <i>Great.</i>

    Lilith sat about ten paces away from him.

    She nned to wait for the opportunity to talk to him. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    Suddenly, a woman approached from the garden.

    Lilith recognized her identity when she was close. It was a person she had not expected.

    Her wavy brown hair reached her chest. She had thick eyebrows. Her facial features had a mysterious aura unique to multiracial people.

    A genius of Sorcery. That was Cecil Fontar.

    <i>Cecil? Why is she here?</i>

    She crouched before the masked man.

    Then she cleared her throat twice.

    Candy, we decided to leave early tomorrow.

    The masked man nodded. They seemed to know each other.

    I see. We n to take a detour to do the assignments. Well get to the summit a littlete, but its not a big deal because well get extra points for cooperating. But we dont have a swordsman, so

    Cecil paused for a moment.

    So, will you join us?

    <i>What?</i>

    Those words surprised Lilith.

    She wasnt the only one who had eyes on this man. Cecil had noticed him, who would probably be at the top of the Sorcery Department.

    And his response was even more impressive.

    The man shook his head.

    Cecil smiled as if he had expected this response.

    I thought so.

    Cecil took out five deep red balls from her bag and ced them in front of his feet. They were magic bombs that were made with a high level of mana refinement.

    Its a reward for taking care of me. You know what it is, right?

    She slowly stood up.

    Tell me your name next time. People will think we have a strange rtionship if I continue to call you Candy. Besides, I only like handsome men.

    Lilith pondered her words. It seemed to her that Cecil knew the mans face.

    <i>Did he wear a mask to hide his ugly face?</i>

    Her doubts about this man grew.

    Then Ill be going, see youter!

    Cecil walked away.

    They seemed to have apanied each other this far.

    Lilith did not feel in a good mood.

    He had treated her coldly, but he had taken care of Cecil.

    It didnt even seem like they had known each other long.

    She felt he had discriminated against her.

    Her discontent gradually increased. Finally, she approached him.

    Hello.

    Youve seen me before, right?

    ***

    She expected him to reject her, but she couldnt help but feel annoyed.

    <i>He didnt even think about it.</i>

    Cecil looked back as she returned to herpanions.

    Her gaze was fixed on the beautiful aristocrat.

    The woman spoke as a monologue.

    It seemed as if she had a friendship with him.

    Cecils invitation to partner up and earn extra points together was attractive. Aspetent as he was, alone he could not make his way through the Guardians along the a-b routes. He had to have a team, too.

    Now she understood why he had turned down her proposal.

    <i>The culprit is that woman.</i>

    She felt a sense of indescribable resentment.

    She really had no personal feelings for him. Cecils proposal was due to the real need his group had, not personal interest.

    But it had be an emotional issue before she realized it.

    The man was with a rather beautiful woman.

    She felt rejected by this girl.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 89: Entrance Exam (11)

    Chapter 89: Entrance Exam (11)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (4/7)</strong>

    The masked man did not answer Liliths question. He just watched her.

    Did he pretend he didnt remember her?

    Or did he really have no memories of Lilith in his mind?

    She couldnt tell if he had no social skills, or nothing mattered to him in this world.

    If Lilith stayed at the base for another day or two, she could easily join a group, but now this masked man was her only option.

    Dont worry if you cant remember. Ive seen you fight on Rigveda.

    At least he seemed to hear her words, that was good enough for her.

    You dont have any intention of looking for a partner, right?

    I dont want to look for a partner either.

    She felt like she was talking to a stone statue.

    <i>Does he really listen to me?</i>

    He nodded when Cecil spoke, but he didnt even nod to Lilith.

    She felt her pride crushed, but she restrained herself.

    Can I follow you?

    She didnt have to team up with him to aplish her goal.

    Besides, he had rejected Cecils proposal.

    The man looked away in silence.

    Well, she didnt think she needed the mans permission either.

    Lilith stopped talking, he wouldnt even listen to her.

    She sat at a reasonable distance from the man.

    She hugged her knees because the night air was cold. She was so hungry that she felt her belly skin touch her back.

    It looked as if it was a noble fall.

    She curled up like a winter squirrel and stayed that way all night.

    ***

    Trisha woke Cecil early in the morning.

    Sister, sister! Wake up!

    Cecil lifted her upper body.

    Whats wrong?

    Isnt the masked man your friend? <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    She replied as she yawned.

    Yes, he is a friend.

    That man is in the canyon. Shouldnt you stop him?

    What?

    Cecil regained consciousness.

    She wondered if he had any ns against the Guardians.

    Where is he now?

    Trisha pointed to a spot with her hand.

    Hes there.

    The masked man had advanced quite far into the canyon, he was so far away that he could be seen as a dot. The woman she saw the night before was following him.

    Cecil had predicted that they would apany each other.

    But there were no other people in sight.

    Cecil felt frustrated.

    Shey back down and pulled the nket over herself.

    Sister?

    I wanted him to join our team because hes so strong. He can do it on his own.

    Sister.

    Trisha wanted to say something else.

    Now what do you want to tell me?

    Abels and Lunas teams gave up, so they took a detour.

    Whats the difference?

    Maybe its because the canyon road is the fastest, the nteras are much stronger there

    Huh? Why are you telling me that now?

    I barely noticed no one has gone that way before.. what do we do?

    The man was too far away, she could no longer catch up.

    Its his decision.

    The man must have had information about that route.

    Do you really think its right?

    I dont know

    But she had a feeling he would.

    ***

    Couldnt you have chosen another road?

    She shut her mouth when she remembered that she had no rtionship with this man.

    Lilith opened the map, this was the shortest route. However, no applicant had ever set foot in this canyon while she was on base.

    She had a bad hunch.

    The man walked the dark canyon without hesitation.

    On both sides wererge rock walls. It was wide enough for four or five carriages to pass, so she didnt feel suffocated.

    Her anxiety gradually increased, she believed that something might suddenly appear.

    She even thought about turning back.

    They advanced in silence for about an hour.

    Although the morning sun had risen, the canyon was still gloomy.

    Suddenly, a strange sound echoed.

    Ahh!

    Lilith immediately covered her ears with her hands.

    The earth trembled. It looked like something huge was moving.

    Something was approaching them.

    The man unsheathed his wooden sword.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    It was getting closer and closer.

    The first thing they saw was arge hand grasping a wall.

    It was so big that it could crush a bull.

    Soon, a ntera appeared beyond the bend.

    Its wooden joints rubbed against each other.

    Its feet blocked the canyon.

    !

    Lilith was horrified at the huge figure.

    It appeared the man had not anticipated such a massive ntera either.

    The ntera showed hostility as soon as it saw the man.

    Why are you so dazed? Run away!

    Lilith shouted behind him.

    A long arm rushed towards the man.

    Immediately, he ducked to avoid nteras palm.

    The palm created a strong wind like a huge fan.

    Liliths instincts sent her many rm signals.

    <i>This could not be defeated.</i>

    She slowly backed away.

    Stupid! Run!

    Lilith thought the man was crazy. He didnt want to back down.

    She couldnt understand how he nned to defeat it.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 90: Entrance Exam (12)

    Chapter 90: Entrance Exam (12)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (1/7)</strong>

    He dodged nteras punch again.

    Then he swiftly attacked with his sword, but it only caused a slight scratch.

    <i>Its useless.</i>

    This fight was pointless. He was too reckless.

    <i>Did I choose the wrong person?</i>

    Now she felt stupid.

    Suddenly, the wooden sword in the mans hand transformed into a Sapling.

    Lilith was surprised.

    <i>What? Does he intend to hit the ntera with it?</i>

    nteras hand attacked from top to bottom. It passed close to the man.

    At that moment, the Sapling clung to his palm like a spiders web. The man clung to the Sapling like a monkey to a vine, so he floated in the air next to the palm.

    When the Sapling became a wooden sword again, he leapt from the palm to the nteras shoulder. His movements flowed like water.

    Huh?

    Lilith looked at him from a distance.

    The man thrust the wooden sword into the arm joint.

    He attacked a weak point of the ntera.

    It felt like stabbing it with a tiny stick.

    He thrust the sword several times into its shoulder joint. But it seemed useless.

    Why does he fight so recklessly?

    The ntera hit the mans body.

    It was such a powerful hit that a normal person would have been near death.

    Ahh!

    Lilith covered her mouth with both hands as if she had been hit.

    He crashed into the canyon.

    The fight had ended absurdly.

    ntera, who had defeated the man, fixed her gaze on Lilith.

    !

    The next target was her.

    ntera began to move toward her.

    She turned and ran as fast as she could.

    But ntera caught up to her fast.

    She tripped over a rock and fell to the ground.

    She tried to get up again, but her legs were shaking.

    She was so afraid that she began to cry.

    She could not defend herself with her magic.

    Mom

    She turned to look at the ntera. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    La ntera was ready to attack her.

    No, no

    At that moment, a bright blue light emerged from the nteras shoulder joint.

    The ntera swung its arm with all its might.

    Lilith closed her eyes.

    Immediately, there was an explosion.

    Then there was a deep silence.

    Lilith slowly opened her eyes.

    !

    Right before Lilith, the nteras palm halted.

    There was something cold on her face. She wiped her face with her shaking hand.

    It was white frost.

    She couldnt believe her eyes.

    Thats ridiculous.

    The nteras upper right side was frozen.

    The ntera was trying to move its body.

    Lilith remembered something.

    <i>Magic bomb?</i>

    The man didnt just thrust the sword at it, but inserted a magic bomb.

    She saw something between the nteras stopped fingers. A man was approaching from deep in the canyon. As he swung his arm, a sh of light emerged.

    The light hit the ntera at an extraordinary speed.

    She curled up due to the intense shockwave.

    nteras frozen upper body waspletely shattered.

    Wood fragments dispersed in all directions.

    The entire right upper part of nteras body disappeared. Soon, its left arm fell off.

    Finally, the ntera fell to the side.

    Lilith quickly shook the fragments of the ntera from her body.

    It was all over.

    Her heart was pounding.

    A masked man staggered over from a distance.

    He held a mysterious sword of light.

    ***

    Cecil had climbed the rocks to reach the ridge.

    Trisha said from below.

    Sister, are you all right?

    Cecil dusted off her clothes.

    Yes, can you throw me the telescope?

    Yes.

    Cecil received the telescope.

    She used the telescope to look at the Grace Range.

    As the sun went down, the forest turned red.

    But she hadnte here just to admire the view.

    Cecil held her telescope toward the cave detour.

    The nteras upper body, which appeared suddenly over the thick forest, moved frantically.

    Lunas silver wolf spirits were biting at nteras limbs.

    And although herpanions mages recited fire spells, they didnt seem to be able to inflict much damage.

    The battle hadsted three hours.

    Looks like Lunas team is still fighting.

    Stitches flew toward Cecil.

    She turned her eyes away from the telescope to receive the letters.

    Herpanions had also gone out to explore.

    Hmm Abel has advanced

    She was surprised when she read the letter that had information from the cannon.

    The Guardian had been shattered.

    Candy had gone there.

    Cecil muttered,

    Candy is very strong.

    He defeated the Guardian faster than any other applicant.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 91: Entrance Exam (13)

    Chapter 91: Entrance Exam (13)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (2/7)</strong>

    The mages cast ice spells on the ntera. The ntera did not need to maintain body temperature, so even if they were frozen externally, their movements could break the ice.

    That was why they had to be frozen from the inside out.

    The magic bombs Cecil had given him were very effective.

    The fights becameplicated for the sorcerers when they exhausted their consumables. It was strange that she gave him a magic bomb. Her gift was very important.

    There would be more obstaclester, so it would be better to try it now.

    The experiment was a great sess.

    Cecils gift created a new possibility.

    nteras punch was incredibly painful.

    He had been overconfident because so far the nteras had only tried to subdue the applicants, not kill them. He had made a mistake.

    Lilith gradually calmed down.

    He sat leaning against the wall. His clothes were in tatters because he had rolled on the ground. Blood soaked his shirt under his cloak. The situation was not good.

    She slowly approached him.

    Thank you, you saved me

    Youre the craziest person Ive ever seen in my life.

    She had grown up in a greenhouse, she hadnt seen the diversity of people that existed in the world. Perhaps she would have gone mad if he had taken Griffin Potion.

    He had no protection, so he felt the full impact of the attack. He had no time to care about Lilith. The adversity fostered friendship, but he had other things to worry about.

    First he removed his cloak, then began to unbutton his shirt.

    Lilith hesitated about his actions.

    ?

    She said,

    What are you doing?

    When he took off his shirt, his skin was exposed.

    The stones had pierced his chest with their points. His skin was torn from his armpits to his back.

    When she saw the wounds, she understood his actions.

    He pulled from his bag a potion that Sylverine had given him.

    Lilith stared at him. He felt a little ufortable, so he looked up. When they made eye contact, she turned her head away. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    He wondered if Cecil felt the same way when she shortened her skirt.

    Was this the first time shed seen a mans body?

    He drank the potion. When itsponents begin to circte through the blood vessels, any internal damage will heal.

    Then he took out another bottle.

    Lilith curiously looked at the empty bottle.

    Wait, what did you drink?

    Damien, who ignored her words, began to pour the liquid over the wounds.

    Wait! This isnt used like this.

    She grabbed his wrist.

    This pattern on the ss bottle, its Maryecarney Elixir.

    Lilith was dismayed.

    How did you get this if you dont even know how to use it? This cant even be bought with money!

    He realized that she didnt know how to treat someone who was near death.

    Lilith stammered as he stared at her.

    Hmm give it to me Ill apply it.

    She took the Elixir from his hand.

    She pulled out a handkerchief, which she dampened with the Elixir.

    Im going to apply it.

    She began to apply the Elixir on his wound with a serious face.

    Her hands trembled because she was nervous.

    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didnt even notice that her dark gray hair came in contact with his body, so it was stained with blood.

    When she put her hand directly on his body, she was startled and withdrew her hand.

    Hey show me your back.

    When he turned around, she continued to apply the Elixir on the wounds.

    It heals so fast that if you dont apply it slowly, unsightly scars can remain.

    He remembered the scar the Wraith had caused on his stomach.

    He didnt want to erase the scar because it was like a medal to him.

    He was not to take off his shirt when he was not wearing the mask, since people could identify it.

    Healed properly, right?

    A proud smile appeared on her face.

    She closed the Elixir with the lid. There was a little liquid left.

    He put his clothes back on. He couldnt waste any more time here.

    Lilith bluntly said,

    Can you at least answer?

    He looked at the sky in silence. Dark clouds were gradually covering the sky.

    ***

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 92: Entrance Exam (14)

    Chapter 92: Entrance Exam (14)

    <strong>Weekly Chapter (3/7)</strong>

    Joyce advanced through the valley withpanions from the Wiesel knights.

    Jullien said,

    This is the right ce, right?

    Wait.

    Joyce pulled out a map. The map in his hand was different from the one the Eternia assistant professors had distributed.

    This map, which he had looked up in Rigveda, showed a secret route that went directly to the second base without going through the first.

    That is why they were in a ce that the other applicants did not know about.

    But you said there might be nteras here too?

    They would find fewer nteras here than on the other routes.

    The valley was very silent, unlike what the seller had said.

    Never mind.

    They took the road marked on the unofficial map.

    After they had advanced for a while, a certain ce caught Julliens attention.

    Aah!

    He grabbed Joyces arm.

    Shit. There was a Guardian ntera here too!

    Jullien pointed to a spot in the valley.

    A ntera partially appeared in the valley.

    The Guardian, which could only be seen after the first base, blocked the unofficial route.

    It seemed that Eternia expected the applicants to take this route.

    When Jullien tried to flee with the others, Joyce stopped them.

    Wait.

    Joyce felt there was something unnatural.

    Wait! Its not moving.

    It looked at Wiesels knights, but remained motionless.

    Its true.

    The knights gulped.

    When Joyce beckoned, they started walking in another direction. After they passed through an area where there were many trees, an open space appeared.

    They were stunned.

    Someone had been here before.

    There were many nteras on the ground. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    Most impressive was the ntera Guardian.

    The Guardian had his upper body partially severed.

    What the hell is this?

    A blue glow smoked from the cut surface of the Guardians upper body.

    Joyce said,

    It looks like other applicants were here first.

    Jullien nodded in disbelief.

    I dont think an applicant could do this.

    <i>Tsk</i>, a monster did this. Hes on a different level than us.

    Joyce watched the Guardian ntera silently.

    He had heard rumors that the sword left a bright blue light.

    There is only one person who can do this.

    There were quite a few adjectives to describe the person. Master of the magic sword Sivelin. A hundred years of talent. Disciple of the Sword Master.

    The rumors were true. No applicant could match it.

    Zion, just Zion.

    ***

    The masked man caught a deer. Lilith gathered some mushrooms and twigs.

    It began to rain just as they entered a cave.

    As he tried to light the campfire, Lilith said,

    Step aside. It is not necessary.

    As soon as she recited a spell, the fire appeared.

    Quietly, the man began to skewer meat and mushrooms.

    Lilith dabbed her handkerchief with the rainwater. It was stained ck due to blood.

    I like this handkerchief.

    She ced the handkerchief on a rock in the cave and sat down in front of the man.

    Then, she also made a skewer and started grilling it on the fire.

    Even though they did not speak, she felt they were in harmony.

    It was a poor environmentpared to her lifestyle, but it felt strangely good.

    As she gazed at the campfires skewer, she said,

    Hey

    Were teammates now, right?

    The man shook his head.

    Huh.

    She apanied him all day, she personally healed his wounds, they shared the food she had found and camped together in a cave.

    Despite facing many hardships together, he did not regard her as hispanion.

    This meant he could abandon Lilith at any time.

    She wanted to cry.

    She felt a sense of disappointment.

    She could not believe his response.

    Lilith said,

    Youre so bad.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 93: Entrance Exam (15)

    Chapter 93: Entrance Exam (15)

    I dont know.

    Zions teacher was silent as he admired the scenery outside the window.

    Zion, you have the greatest talent Ive ever seen.

    Then?

    Youre a bit stubborn.

    In that case, I shouldnt go to Eternia. I still have a lot to learn from the teacher, I cant waste my time in a ce like Eternia.

    Zion thought that going to Eternia was useless. She already had the perfect teacher with her, and four years in Eternia would be totally squandered.

    Her teacher disagreed.

    Thats why you have to go to Eternia.

    You say the same thing again.

    I cannot change your stubbornness.

    Thats too ambiguous. That doesnt matter. Remember the bet the other day, if I defeat all the applicants, I might give up entering Eternia.

    Of course.

    Now that Ive also defeated Abel Barianne, I know that no one can defeat me. When I finish the entrance exam, I will forgo admission to Eternia.

    He slowly shook the wine ss in his hand.

    I always tell you that you cant assume the future.

    It was strange. She was sure that no applicant could beat her because she had even beaten strong students. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    Do you think anyone who can beat me will fall from the sky?

    He shamelesslyughed.

    Hahaha! Thats possible.

    It was ridiculous. She would have been upset if someone else had said that.

    He looked at Zion with sadness.

    I have taken you all over the continent, but you continue in the pit.

    ***

    <i>In the pit.</i>

    Zion still pondered those words as she moved forward.

    She was aware that her abilities were far inferior to her Masters, she still had a long way to go to reach the top in swordsmanship.

    She could admit that she was in a pit.

    But Eternia seemed like another pit for Zion.

    She didnt understand why her teacher wanted her to be here.

    But her teacher taught her that she had to prove her point to the end.

    So Zion looked for a route that no one else had taken.

    She got to second base before anyone else.

    She was not happy when she saw the empty base.

    She did not know how to interpret this situation.

    She had a small hope that her teacher was right.

    But it looked like she was right.

    Unless she walked slower, she would be first.

    And she didnt want to do that.

    Zion headed for the entrance to route A.

    ***

    Lilith knew how to get the upper hand in a rtionship.

    The one who had the upper hand was the one who did not need anything from the other. This prevented the other person from influencing them.

    It was aw that applied to all rtionships, not just male-female.

    Many nobles clung to Lilith.

    They wanted her beauty, but she didnt need to cling to a man because of the attention she received. Lilith dominated the rtionship when she knew what they wanted.

    Lilith was at a disadvantage in her rtionship with the masked man.

    She depended on the man for almost everything.

    Lilith wanted many things, but he wanted nothing.

    The man defeated the nteras.

    She didnt have to do anything.

    Even though she had the Centennial Wand, it was useless because she was with this man.

    He could demandpensation from Lilith because he had contributed so much. She was eager to reciprocate him generously.

    But he hadnt asked her for anything.

    Ah!

    Lilith stumbled on the tree root.

    The man looked back, grabbed her wrist and lifted her up.

    Then he moved forward again.

    Though he seemed indifferent, sometimes he cared for her like an older brother.

    <i>Bastard! He care about me, but were notpanions?</i>

    Hey!

    Those words rose in her throat, but she held them back.

    Lets go together

    After they left the cave early in the morning, they arrived at the second base before noon. There was only an old two-story wooden cabin.

    Lilith looked around the base.

    Is no one here? Were we the first ones here?

    She never thought she would be here before Abel, Luna and Cecil.

    She confirmed that she had made the right decision to follow the masked man.

    Of course, Lilith couldnt have taken the A-B routes.

    The earth emitted stronger mana when they were closer to the summit of the Grace Range. This caused the capabilities of the nteras to improve dramatically.

    On those routes the nteras would attack them non-stop.

    After they arrived at the base, only one question came to Liliths mind.

    <i>Will this man take route A or B?</i>

    When the man opened the door to the cabin, he stared at the floor.

    Lilith approached the cabin.

    What did you see?

    She looked down as well.

    There were muddy footprints, which had not yet dried.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 94: Entrance Exam (16)

    Chapter 94: Entrance Exam (16)

    They looked like a womans footprints.

    Were not the first

    Lilith remembered someone. Maybe he had the same thought.

    There was only one person who could surpass them all.

    Zion right?

    The man did not enter the cabin, but took out a potion.

    Lilith didnt know what it was.

    But she remembered that every time a battle was about to happen, the man drank some of a potion. Then, the mans eyes dimly glowed.

    He lifted his mask slightly and lifted the bottle to his mouth.

    The masked man drank itpletely.

    Liliths eyes grewrge.

    It was the first time she had seen this.

    He prepared himself for a great battle.

    Finally, he would leave.

    Now they would have to part.

    Her heart strangely dropped.

    She would only be a burden in the future.

    She could understand.

    Lilith could not be hispanion.

    She understood his attitude a little, she wouldnt be much help to him.

    She was saddened by his departure without a farewell. <i><em>Posted only on </em></i>

    Im tired. Ill rest in the cabin.

    Lilith entered the cabin first. She picked up wood that was stacked and threw it into the firece to light the fire. Then, she plopped down on a long wooden bench.

    She was sure he would be gone when she looked back.

    She shouldnt be sorry, because she knew this would happen.

    ***

    The roads around the cabin were muddy, as it had rained the night before.

    He could find footprints there.

    He followed the footprints to the entrance of route A.

    Since the entrance exam began, he had not heard a single word from Zion.

    He never thought he would find these tracks.

    It seemed that she had nopanions.

    Undoubtedly, she had great power.

    He knew that the time hade to do his best.

    He returned to the cabin.

    He threw wood on the dim fire in the firece, then looked for Lilith.

    She was asleep on the bench. She looked like a little girl.

    He approached Lilith. He ced three candies in her hand.

    She wasnt helpful, but he wasnt bored because he was with her.

    He was sure she would find a way to continue from this point.

    He left the cabin and unfolded the map.

    Sylverine had chosen Zion as his rival, he did not n to follow her.

    He checked route B. Just as he was about to enter route B, someone shouted behind him.

    When he turned around, he saw Lilith standing there.

    She walked towards him with an angry expression.

    I thought so.

    You wanted to run away while I was asleep?

    Lilith grabbed his wrist.

    Then she slipped a potion into his hand.

    Its the Umer familys special stamina potion that I didnt want to use until now. Drink it when youre tired. I dont need it.

    She looked to him for this. He put the potion away.

    Her expression was odd, it showed bitterness.

    She seemed to expect him to speak, but he remained silent.

    He turned away to continue on his way.

    He could hear the words Lilith muttered because he had drunk Griffins Potion, which also heightened the sensitivity of his senses.

    Bad boy.

    ***

    A huge explosion echoed through the Range.

    Trisha hid behind Cecil in surprise.

    Cecils gaze went up to Grace Range.

    All eyes were on that direction, except for Trishas.

    Cecil looked at the summit of the Grace Range with her telescope.

    A blue light shes several times through the trees.

    She pulled out her map to check the location of the light.

    I think its route A.

    Then his cousin said,

    Thats barbaric.

    Yes, it sure is Zion.

    She really is as scary as the rumors say.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Then another explosion sounded.

    This explosion was somewhere else.

    There, there!

    Apanion pointed to another location.

    A white light appeared not far from where the blue light had appeared.

    Cecil looked at the map.

    Its route B. Is there a person there?

    Huh? Whos as fast as Zion?

    The white light advanced at an extraordinary speed.

    It was clear that this was no ordinary person.

    It even seemed likely that he would arrive before Zion.

    Bertin, Cecils cousin, muttered,

    Its not possible.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 95: Summit (1)

    Chapter 95: Summit (1)

    The Grace Range emitted more and more intense mana. It was a sign that she was approaching the summit.

    The magic sword Sivelin increased its radiance because it absorbed that mana.

    The nteras attacked like angry beasts from all directions.

    They looked like wasps at an intruder who had touched the hive.

    Each time she swung her sword, she cut down about five nteras.

    Something grabbed Zions ankle.

    A ntera, whose lower body was cut off, grabbed Zions leg.

    She quickly cut off nteras hand.

    The further she advanced, the less vegetation there was.

    Soon an open sky appeared with no trees to block the view.

    Finally, she had reached the summit, where there wererge boulders.

    The sunlight briefly blinded her.

    The first thing she saw when her eyes adjusted to the light was a magic b.

    She heard footsteps as she caught her breath.

    When she turned her head there, she saw an unfamiliar man.

    Her eyes grewrge.

    She expected to be alone at the summit, she had a great distance from the other applicants.

    But one person stood before her.

    Her confidence was shattered.

    It was as if he had fallen from the sky.

    He had nopanions either.

    Zion could sense it. This person was like her.

    Who are you?

    When Zion opened her mouth, he turned around.

    He had dark red hair, a mask and a wooden sword in one hand.

    He had a fierce battle on his way here, because blood ran from his shoulder to his wooden sword end.

    Zion remembered him.

    She had met this man at the Philine cksmith Shop.

    She heard that he had received a letter of rmendation, but no rumors spread about him. So she assumed she was lesspetent than Victor and Abel.

    But her assumption waspletely wrong.

    She never thought this man would be a surprise rival.

    The mans eyes strangely sparkled. It seemed that he had ingested some potion or was under the effect of magic.

    The wooden sword, the mask, the cloak. His appearance was mysterious.

    He seemed less capable than Zion, who reached the summit without any wounds.

    The man in the mask motioned to Zion for her to pass first. Although he was bleeding, his attitude was calm.

    She couldnt help but smile.

    Another candidate would have gone for the magic b.

    Surely, the man noticed.

    Youre cunning.

    She wondered if he had cheated the other applicants to get this far. Even though it looked like he was a con man, he couldnt have made it this far if he wasntpetent.

    Unfortunately, I know everything.

    This trick wasnt working on her.

    Zion threw a pebble, whichnded halfway down the magic b.

    The earth began to shake.

    The ground there began to rise. A house-sized Golem appeared.

    There was one final obstacle. It was a test to weed out applicants who had simply been lucky so far.

    The Golem had to be destroyed before the magic b could be activated.

    The Golem let out such a loud roar. A blow from the Golem would turn a person into a mass.

    Zion drew her magic sword.

    You told me to go first. Ill listen to you this time.

    As Zion took a few steps forward, the Golems gaze focused on her.

    The mana began to build up in the artifacts at her feet.

    She leapt toward the Golem in an instant, three times faster than an average human.

    Immediately, the Golem swung its arm toward Zion.

    It was a blow so hard that it felt like the ground would copse.

    She dodged it to the side.

    She climbed up to its shoulder as if it were adder.

    It was over in a sh.

    She cut off a third of the Golems shoulder.

    When she attacked again, its shoulder fell to the ground.

    The Golem began to frantically move its other arm.

    Every time its arm mmed the ground, stone bits flew all over.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 96: Summit (2)

    Chapter 96: Summit (2)

    Zion calmly dodged the Golems attacks.

    When she returned to her original position, she spoke to the man,

    Now its your turn.

    The man looked at Zions sword, then looked at his wooden sword.

    He slipped the wooden sword into the sheath at his waist.

    Then he extended his empty hand into the air.

    Zions eyes widened.

    A light sword appeared in the mans hand.

    <i>Is it a magic sword?</i>

    It was extremely rare that he could wield a magic sword at a young age.

    The most amazing thing was that the magic pressure of this sword was greater than that of the Sivelin magic sword. A normal person would have fainted if it was nearby.

    <i>Whats that?</i>

    The sword was made of a strange material. No matter how special a magic sword was, it would never appear from the void. She had traveled the entire continent.

    She had never seen a sword like this.

    As he swung his arm, a light cut flew toward Golems right shoulder.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    This caused a huge explosion. The Golem lost its right arm.

    She was surprised.

    The mans sword disappeared.

    Zion said,

    What is your name?

    You cant talk, right?

    The man nodded.

    Zion narrowed her eyes.

    Then I wont talk either.

    There was silence between them.

    Zion attempted tomunicate with gestures.

    She pointed at the Golem.

    <i>You go first.</i>

    He shook his head.

    Zion was forced to unsheathe her magic sword.

    He had turned down the opportunity to stamp his hand on the magic b first.

    Suddenly, the Golem roared.

    The surrounding rocks stuck to the Golem like mas. Its arms were restored.

    The Golem could restore its body as long as its core was not destroyed.

    It had to receive a great attack.

    Zion ran towards the Golem.

    The Golem, whose aggressiveness had reached its peak, attacked with its two arms at Zion. It was a faster attack than before.

    She moved to the side to avoid it, but the Golem changed direction and swung its arms sideways. She was caught off guard by the sudden shift.

    She used her sword to defend herself, but she went flying.

    Zion stood up without hesitation.

    After he dodged the Golems attack, she quickly approached its body.

    She attacked its torso with her sword, the ce where the core was hidden.

    A long mark was created on the Golems body.

    But it did not touch the core.

    Immediately, the Golem counterattacked. It could freely rotate its arms to attack because each rock was like a joint.

    She had to move away from its torso.

    The Golem relentlessly attacked her so that she could not get close.

    Zion used all her strength in her attacks, but did not cause any significant damage.

    Finally, the Golem struck Zion directly in the face.

    She crashed to the ground.

    Zion spat blood.

    That hurt.

    She realized she couldnt defeat it alone.

    As she went to stand up, she felt a great pain in her ankle.

    Ah!

    She fell down again. Her ankle was badly swollen.

    But the Golems attacks were not over.

    The Golem threw a rock at Zion.

    She raised her sword because she knew she couldnt dodge it.

    But when its fist was before her eyes, a light cut hit it.

    !

    Zion turned her head.

    The masked man held his magic sword.

    She bit her lower lip. She didnt want him to save her even if she died.

    He stared at Zion for a moment, then moved toward the Golem.

    It seemed that his turn hade.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 97: Summit (3)

    Chapter 97: Summit (3)

    When the man took a step forward, the Golems gaze focused on him.

    The mana around the Golems body increased.

    It seemed to distrust the masked man more than Zion.

    The Golem began throwing rocks to prevent him from approaching.

    His agility was not on the same level as Zions, but the man dodged the rocks deftly, he did not make any mistakes.

    As soon as a small gap appeared, he immediately made a light sh that flew towards the Golems left shoulder.

    The Golems body leaned back.

    Then, he made another light cut, which impacted its right shoulder.

    The man calmly approached the Golem.

    <i>What is he thinking?</i>

    He had to act because he had destroyed its arms.

    The magic sword consumed too much energy.

    It would be best to attack the core as soon as possible.

    As Zion had guessed, the Golem regained its arms again.

    The Golem absorbed some stones.

    Its recovery was much faster than before, so it took less than ten seconds for the left arm to regain its original shape.

    The man, who ran to the torso, threw a blue-colored ball toward the scar Zion had given it. Then he leaped toward its left shoulder.

    The masked mans sword cut the rock like a cake.

    !

    Zion needed to attack three times in order to cut it off. She could still augment Sivelins power, but inparison the mans magic sword was more powerful.

    He looked more like a wild beast than a trained swordsman. This made it difficult to know the mans true identity. He really was like a man fallen from the sky.

    The Golems right arm had recovered again. It was so fast that it seemed useless for him to cut it off again.

    The Golem attacked with more intensity to defend its core.

    The ground that the Golems hand struck cracked.

    It looked like the summit might copse if the battle continued.

    He threw another blue ball towards the torso while dodging the attacks.

    <i>Whats that?</i>

    The masked man threw two more blue balls.

    The man, who had reached his limit, was struck by the golems arm.

    Zion frowned. She knew how painful it was.

    The situation had worsened.

    He rolled on the ground.

    The masked man slowly got up after a few seconds.

    The man pulled out a potion.

    Zion wondered what the potion was.

    The furious Golem began to approach.

    The man nonchntly drank the potion.

    Then he watched the Golem.

    She didnt know what he was going to do.

    Suddenly, blue explosions erupted from the Golems torso.

    The huge body leaned backwards.

    Cracks appeared on the Golems body.

    Then, a white-colored frost spread rapidly from its torso.

    Zions eyes widened.

    <i>Magic bomb?</i>

    Finally, the Golem froze.

    The man tossed the empty bottle aside. He looked at the frozen Golem, which had be a stone statue. It seemed that he observed a masterpiece.

    Soon, he made a light cut.

    The upper part of the Golems body was cut off.

    He threw another light cut that exposed its red core.

    The masked man attacked again, the sspletely shattered.

    The magic b began to turn blue due to the mana.

    When a magical pattern appeared around the magic b, the messy environment began to organize itself.

    It seemed that thest obstacle had been ovee.

    She could not believe that he had defeated the Golem alone.

    Zion realized that she had lost the bet with her teacher.

    She felt more ashamed than defeated.

    Did her Master know that such an absurd person would appear?

    The man approached Zion.

    When he tried to put his hands on her ankle, she quickly reacted.

    Dont touch me.

    The masked man ignored her, pulled out a potion and poured it on her ankle.

    What are you doing!

    Her pain was gone in an instant.

    Zion was speechless for a while. The man had items she didnt understand.

    The man helped her to her feet.

    She coldly spoke,

    Why are you so nosy?

    He didnt answer either.

    But it didnt matter because now she felt morefortable with the man.

    The man supported Zion to walk to the magic b.

    When they reached the b, she shook the man.

    She would be the first to touch the magic b, but the man didnt seem to mind.

    Zion said,

    We can do it together.

    He nodded.

    Do you want to support and enjoy advanced chapters? Click here

 Chapter 51: Friends (2)

    Chapter 51: Friends (2)

    <b>Admin Note: </b>The trantor has changed, new chapters will be uploaded with a new ToC.

    ***

    Upon arriving at Rigved, we set foot on a bustling thoroughfare lined with shops.

    It wasnt noon yet, so there seemed to be enough time to take a leisurely stroll.

    Liria, with a nervous expression, continuously scanned the surroundings.

    Liria?

    Ah, yes?

    I handed her the paper listing the ingredients for the fast-acting griffin potion.

    We need to track these down by today. If we fail, well have to skip dinner together.

    She skimmed through the list and nodded.

    Okay!

    The narrow streets were teeming with peoplenobles, knights, drunkards, clerics, and herbalistsall passing by us so closely our shoulders nearly touched.

    I noticed girls around my age here and there. Most of them were dressed in borate garb, apanied by a few armed escorts.

    Seeing them, Liria seemed to feel somewhat inferiorparing their outfits to her own modest clothing.

    She was visibly startled every time someone barely brushed against her, even more so because her slight frame was easily pushed around by the crowd.

    Are you okay?

    Yes Im, Im okay.

    The n was originally to split up and look for the ingredients separately, but seeing her current state made me think twiceit wouldnt do to leave her alone.

    In such a bustling crowd without the certainty of not encountering someone with ill intentions, it felt too unnerving to let her venture by herself.

    Liria. Grab onto the hem of my clothes.

    Pardon?

    If you let go and we get separated, youll be lost instantly, so make sure to hold on tight.

    Oh, okay!

    She swallowed nervously and clutched the end of my top.

    I navigated through the throng, casting anxious nces back at Liria who followed. A slight nudge and it seemed she would be swept away in the tide of people.

    Hold on tight.

    Worried about damaging my clothes, she was only lightly holding on with the tips of her fingers.

    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed her wrist to ensure she wouldnt be lost.

    At my sudden grip, Liria jolted, but there was no helping it. This was far better than risking her bing a missing person.

    I led her through the streets firmly.

    ***

    Silveryn stood quietly by the window, looking down.

    Three carriages from the North crossed the estates courtyard and slowly entered. They werent there to check on Silveryns well-being nor had theye to celebrate Gales admittance to Eternia.

    They were messengers of death.

    Following Northern traditions, Silveryn did not wee them warmly.

    Her heart sank heavily. How many times had this happened now? She barely remembered anymore.

    She had retreated all the way down to far Weisel to avoid this scenario, yet the North had a habit of reappearing just when it had begun to fade from memory, once again seizing hold of her.

    The butler went out to meet the Northern emissaries and escorted them inside.

    Silveryn closed the curtains and changed her clothing.

    Shortly afterward, she emerged in an undecorated, achromatic dress and descended the staircase, proceeding to the reception room.

    As the door opened, the seven emissaries waiting inside all respectfully knelt on one knee.

    We greet the grand sorceress, Silveryn.

    With a voice devoid of emotion, she said, Please, have a seat.

    Once Silveryn sat at the head of the room, the lead of the envoy group and the adjutant of the Varianne frontier count, Vulkan, moved forward and took the seat across from her.

    Silveryns gaze appeared somewhat unfocused.

    Northern affairs were typically concluded in the North. There were few people so important as to necessitate direct notification from her.

    Kedwen.

    She had already learned of his disappearance.

    A man who had survived countless brushes with death, earning the epithet of The Immortal, Kedwen was someone all Northerners, Silveryn included, believed would surelye back alive.

    But not this time. Just as it had imed many of Silverynsrades, the North had also taken Kedwens life.

    The North was such a cewhere even the most remarkable geniuses, heroes, and beings of legend and myth could perish abruptly, their lives imed without fanfare.

    An oppressive silence filled the reception room. Silveryn broke it first.

    So, it wasnt merely a disappearance.

    Vulkan nodded solemnly.

    Part of Master Kedwens remains were found near the Fngar Basin, he reported.

    What they had found were a left wrist and a right arm, along with a grotesquely twisted right leg. The remaining parts were still being searched for, but due to the beast-infested area, the chances of finding more were slim.

    All slivers of hope vanished. The fate of a warrior dismembered on the battlefield was clear.

    After a prolonged silence, Silveryn abruptly stood and moved towards the window. Her back to the envoys, she spoke with difficulty.

    I had seen him at his graduation, and I was present at his wedding.

    Kedwens death was a pain shared by all Northerners and by Silveryn herself.

    He had been a junior at Eternia, Silveryns subordinate, and a fellow warrior guarding the Northern front.

    He was a legendary figure who had fought his way through life as an orphan, having lost his parents to monsters at a young age. Blessed with a natural talent for swordsmanship, he not only entered Eternia but alsopleted the Masters ss.

    He was such a prominent swordsman that, should a vacancy have arisen amongst the continents mere ten Swordmasters, Kedwen would have filled that spot.

    Silveryn clenched her eyes shut.

    There seemed to be no end in sight. How much more would have to be lost for this tragedy to end?

    It was a cruel fate. The young man who had burned his life to avoid the repetition of his parents tragic end left the world just as they had.

    In Master Kedwens will, there was a request for you, Silveryn.

    The Northerners were always like this. Not knowing when they might die, they would pen their wills as soon as they came of age for battle.

    He wished you to find a new owner for these items, someone to inherit his will.

    An envoy from behind Vulkan ced a lengthy wooden chest on the table.

    Slowly, Silveryn turned around.

    Vulkan opened the chest, which contained a sword and artifacts previously belonging to Kedwen.

    Why entrust these to me instead of his wife or children?

    He desired that someone who will carry on his legacy take these. He trusted you to find a sessor, Vulkan said.

    She gazed at the artefacts, weariness evident in her eyes.

    Kedwens death was torment enough on its own.

    But it also brought confusionan inability to fullyprehend and ept the reality at hand.

    Kedwens demise made her think of a young boy in her care.

    Thoughts of Kedwen and the boy paralleled each other, chilling her heart even further.

    Was the boy fated to meet the same end? Had she unwittingly drawn him into a tempest?

    Silveryn maintained her silence for some time before speaking softly.

    Take them back. There is no one deserving to whom I can pass them.

    ***

    Clutching a bundle of herbs in one hand, I settled by the fountain at Rigved Square. Soon after, Liria joined me, sitting shoulder-to-shoulder.

    I extracted a piece of paper from my pocket to review the herbal list. We had acquired nearly everything we needed, yet there was one herb that continued to elude us, despite our searches.

    Tears of Puglishi seems impossible to find.

    The name could belong to some folklore or legend. Or could it actually be derived from an unknown creatures tears? Every herb store we checked had no clue about it; they had never even heard of such a thing.

    Liria cautiously said, I dont think its a herb.

    I had my suspicions as well.

    Well inquire with the magus regarding the rest.

    We moved towards the carriage at the edge of the square and loaded all the collected herbs onto it.

    Not much time had passed, and twilight hadnt fallen yet.

    Between the leftover funds from the purchase of the wooden sword and the financial support from the Weisel Knights, we had both extra money and time. Yet I felt no desire to squander it.

    Time to proceed to our next destination.

    At the mention of departure, Lirias gaze wavered.

    Theres

    She hesitated before speaking.

    If we leave now, will we return to the squareter?

    Perhaps not.

    Then theres a ce nearby Id like to visit. Could we spare just a moment?

    Seeing my puzzled look, she nervously said, It will be really quick uh, if its a nuisance, I can visit alone.

    Her fidgeting seemed somewhat pitiable. A simple request would have sufficed.

    No trouble at all. Lets go together.

    Finally, relief spread across her face.

    Yes! Its this way,e on!

    Taking the lead, Liria guided me toward arge clothing store.

    Her face was livelier than everfilled with excitement.

    I couldnt help but smile at her enthusiasm.

    So thats how it is. Liria, too, was a teenage girl who enjoyed pretty attire and essories, just like everyone else.

    She opened the door and quickly made her way to a section where dresses were disyed.

    It appeared she had had her eye on a particr outfit from a previous visit.

    The store seemed to primarily deal in womens wear, though mens clothing was also avable. I waited near the entrance.

    Inside, noblewomen and youngdies of rank browsed the disyed clothing.

    A middle-aged man who seemed like the store manager walked up to Liria with a straight posture and hands behind his back. He then quietly observed her.

    Liria spoke to the middle-aged man first.

    Excuse me may I try on this dress?

    She had chosen a purple linen dress, simple without extravagant details, yet it exuded an air of elegance suitable for daily wear.

    The man eyed Lirias dress and said in a rigid tone, Im sorry, miss, but our establishment serves only those who are members of the Songbird Club or those who possess simr, noble qualifications.

    Theyre gatekeeping clothing purchases now? That seemed a bit excessive.

    At this, Liria shrank back disheartenedly.

    Ah yes, alright

    Noblewomen nced over at Liria, smirking condescendingly at her predicament.

    It wasnt a sight I favored.

    I approached and put my hand on Lirias shoulder, stopping her from turning away and faced the store manager.

    Excuse me, I have some questions if you dont mind.

 Chapter 52 Friends (3)

    Chapter 52 Friends (3)

    The middle-aged man cleared his throat before speaking.

    Please, go ahead.

    I asked politely.

    What exactly is the Songbird Club?

    You must be from another territory. The Songbird Club is the oldest and most prestigious social club in Rigved.

    Is there a condition for joining? Isnt it possible to join right now?

    The manager replied with a slightly taken aback tone.

    Sorry, but its not something you can do with just the will to join. There must be an introduction and rmendation from an existing member. And theres an appropriate review process as well.

    Ladies in the vicinity sneak nces at my face.

    I let my hand, which was resting on Lirias shoulder, fall slightly.

    This was to make sure that the ring with the Eternia emblem that Silveryn had lent me was visible.

    Will we not be allowed even to look around if we are not members?

    For the convenience of our members, we kindly ask other guests to leave. I am sorry, but you will need to leave.

    Did you hear that, Liria? Theres nothing we can do. Well buy the dress somewhere else.

    Yes

    I tried to console her.

    Lady Erzebet wouldnt think poorly of you for wearing in clothes.

    Mentioning Erzebet, both Liria and the manager wore puzzled expressions. Naturally, as I had blurted it out without context, they wouldnt understand.

    ?

    When its time to prepare for the ball, Ive been referred to a ce to visit. If its really disappointing, lets go there now. If we dy any further, the professor will be waiting.

    The manager had mentioned other qualifications aside from club membership, but I purposely did not ask.

    It was a shot in the dark, but under these circumstances, questioning the qualifications and asking to be deemed eligible felt like begging to stay in the store.

    Having be a disciple of a grand sorceress, I couldnt embarrass myself like that.

    I led Liria outside and headed toward where the carriage was waiting.

    She seemed so fragile, as if she might burst into tears at any moment.

    Im sorry It was greedy of me

    Liria thought she had caused unnecessary shame not just for herself, but for me as well.

    Being turned away at the door was a mortifying situation in aristocratic society, which prized honor, but since I had not lived as a noble, I didnt take it as a terrible wound.

    Curiosity suddenly struck me, and I asked.

    Did you just go to look, or were you actually nning to purchase with money?

    Thinking she was being scolded, her voice dwindled into a meek whisper.

    Well I thought Id be able to buy it with the money Ive saved from working, but I really had no idea Im so sorry

    Hm, show me. How much did you manage to save?

    Liria hesitated for a moment before carefully taking out a small pouch from her bosom and handing it to me with both hands.

    I received it and peeked inside.

    There was a fair amount of silver coinsweighty. Considering Lirias age, it was a significant sum.

    But it was still far from enough. I had experience dealing in essories to get by, so I had some idea of prices. High-end stores like this, which scrutinized clientele and limited ess, often charged several times a premium.

    I handed the pouch back to Liria and said,

    This amount would fall far short. Use the hard-earned money somewhere more worthwhile.

    Yes

    And its not over yet. Walk with your shoulders back and head high. And no matter who calls out to you, dont turn around until you get into the carriage.

    ***

    The young man and woman swiftly exited before the manager could pose another question.

    A peculiar difort, difficult to articte, lingered with the manager, Harvie.

    Erzebet?

    Mentioning that name so confidently had almost been unsettling.

    Among those who didnt meet the qualifications, there were quite a few cases where people used the names of well-known nobles or high-ranking officials to boast of connection, usually as a stunt.

    Wasnt it a bit too much for such a young man to be putting on airs? Speaking the name of Erzebet?

    It seemed odd.

    He sensed he was missing something crucial, and this feeling soon morphed into certainty.

    Returning to his post, Harvie was approached by ady.

    Who was that young man just now?

    He wont be returning. If you were inconvenienced, I will apologize on your behalf, madam.

    There wasnt some kind of misunderstanding, was there?

    Harvie narrowed his eyes and replied.

    What do you mean?

    I heard that the grand sorceresss disciple has entered Eternia recently.

    I was already aware of this.

    The rumors say he is rather handsome and quite receptive to socializing, more than anything else.

    Yes, thats correct, but

    The social circles core was always thedies who reveled in showing off and enjoyed gossip.

    Although single old bachelors and potbellied noblemen thirsty for women frequently attended social clubs, they were neither particrly wee nor able to dominate the scene.

    Youngdies were periodically brought in, though they, too, werent warmly weed.

    The top priority for recruitment were the hot topics of conversationyoung and promising men.

    Harvie had already been made well aware of a list of persons of interest.

    The grand sorceresss aforementioned disciple was one of the biggest catches in society. Several clubs had already put significant effort into establishing a connection with him.

    So, if the rumors are urate, he has brown hair, is exceptionally handsome, wore an Eternia ring or am I mistaken?

    He had an Eternia ring?

    That was something Harvie had failed to observe.

    Yes. And theres been an Eternia faculty carriage waiting in the square for a while now

    A cold sweat trickled down his back as if he had been struck on the head with a hammer.

    Was the man who was just turned away the grand sorceresss disciple?

    The grand sorceress damn it, the grand sorceress! No wonder he spoke of Erzebet so casually.

    This incident could be a reason for him to outright reject a future invitation to the social club.

    If it came to the worst, both the stores reputation and its rtionship with the club could

    ***

    Someone shouted from behind.

    Wait a moment, please!

    Liria flinched briefly, but I pushed her forward.

    Keep going.

    Unsure of what was happening, Liria timidly followed my word without protest.

    Ignoring the urgent calls, we went towards the carriage.

    I opened the carriage door first, gesturing for Liria to get in.

    As she was about to step in, someone from behind called out again.

    Please wait a moment!

    It was only then that I stopped Liria.

    Now, Liria.

    Yes?

    Turn around now.

    We both turned at the same time. The middle-aged man we had seen earlier, along with two clerks, was rushing towards us in haste.

    Stopping in front of the carriage, they were panting yet tried to maintainposure, straightening their backs.

    Ahem it appears there was a small misunderstanding.

    What do you mean?

    We have maintained a good rtionship with Eternia for many years. We have been providing the finest clothing to graduates and even the neers, epassing all of Eternia. Our history with Eternia has been a source of enormous pride for our store over the decades.

    ?

    The middle-aged man gestured to one of the clerks. He mopped his brow with a handkerchief and said,

    This is a gift, a modest apology for the indiscretion.

    The clerk handed me arge t ck box.

    Theres no need for this, but

    No, we insist. Should you have the opportunity, please visit our Stallion and Acacia Flower again. We will tailor a ceremonial robe for you without any charge.

    The man sensed my hesitation and grew more adamant.

    Our Stallion and Acacia Flower has the best tailors in Rigved creating clothing from the finest fabrics imported from the empire. I dare say, you wont find anywhere better.

    Well consider revisiting in the future.

    We hope to see you again and sincerely apologize once more, especially to the radiant youngdy. As you seem busy, we will take our leave now

    The middle-aged man bowed politely and led his clerks away.

    Liria stood stunned as if time had stopped, her expression bewildered.

    Get in first.

    Only then did Liria board the carriage with stiff movements.

    I handed the map Silveryn had drawn to the coachman and climbed aboard myself.

    Tapping the carriage window as a signal, we started to move forward slowly.

    I passed the gift box I had received to Liria.

    Open it.

    Me?

    When Liria opened the box and saw the contents, she gasped, covering her mouth with both hands in shock.

    Insidey the purple dress she had coveted.

    How did

    I couldnt tell whether she was overjoyed or horrified.

    You didnt pay for it all, did you?

    Of course not.

    ***

    The carriage came to a halt in front of arge building.

    It was one of the most expansive plots Id seen in Rigved.

    I stepped down from the carriage and looked up.

    There seemed to be about ten chimneys from which steam was endlessly billowing out.

    Arge, sturdy iron door firmly barred the entrance while robust-looking doormen stood guard.

    As I ascended the steps and stood before the entrance, the doormen blocked my path.

    Show your invitation.

    I presented the Eternia ring, saying, I am here with an introduction from Lady Erzebet.

    The doormen exchanged looks,municating silently.

    Soon after, they opened the door and allowed me entry.

 Chapter 53 Friends (4)

    Chapter 53 Friends (4)

    Liria followed me, keeping a distance of about three steps behind.

    Upon opening the iron door, we were greeted by a high-ceilinged hall with a sense of openness.

    Large windows flooded the space with light and lush tropical nts decorated the vicinity.

    It felt like the leisure resort of the nobility.

    Right away, it was clear that the owner of this ce must be enormously wealthy.

    A woman with a bobbed haircut approached me. The doorman then signaled to her with his hand.

    Receiving the signal, the woman said to me,

    Please,e this way.

    She pushed open the golden gate in the center of the hall and entered.

    We passed through a dimly lit corridor to reach a space that opened up broadly.

    Immediately, a strong scent of medicinal herbs and hot steam hit my face.

    Either side of the central aisle we walked down was lined with huge baths for thermal springs.

    Holes in the ceiling allowed all the steam to escape, which exined the massive amount of it streaming out from the entire buildingit all seemed toe from these springs.

    Wow

    Liria marveled, looking around before suddenly ducking her head in surprise.

    People were bathing nude in the springs.

    The baths were divided into areas for men and women, but theyout didntpletely block the view from either side. If one intended to, they could peek wherever they liked.

    Further inside were more luxurious and private bathing areas.

    At the end of the corridor, the bobbed-haired woman escorting us came to a halt.

    Arge door was blocking our path, with a giant snake embossed on it, serving as a symbol of the organization.

    You may go in.

    The woman stopped Liria, who was attempting to follow me, with her hand.

    No one but the party concerned may enter.

    I said to Liria,

    Ill be back soon.

    I opened the door and stepped in. There was a courtyard leading from the main to the annex building.

    Crossing the courtyard, I stood before the annex. After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and was again greeted by hot steam.

    Waving my hands to disperse the steam, the first thing I saw when my view cleared was the back of a woman.

    A woman, wearing nothing, was submerged alone in the thermal spring, and on either side, female knights stood guard.

    On the womans back, visible out of the water, was a snake tattoo identical to the emblem on therge door.

    Without even looking at my face, the woman said,

    Wee.

    I heard you used the name Erzebet?

    Thats correct.

    Im not sure if you know who I am, but thats quite a bold lie. Seems like your guts are hanging outside your body.

    Youll change your mind once you see what Ive brought.

    The woman slowly rose from the water. A dizzying silhouette appeared through the hot mist.

    She moved forward, showing me her back, and step out of the pool.

    Attendants came with towels to dry her off and dressed her in a robe.

    Im not interested in that. Could be stolen goods, after all.

    She reclined on a sofa made of snake-like material.

    Finally, we made eye contact.

    She looked quite young, maybe in her early to mid-twenties.

    Are you willing to hear my case?

    No, Im bing less and less interested by the moment.

    Damn. Who is this person? A bathhouse owner? A high-ranking noble? A wealthy merchant?

    I had no idea I would encounter such a stressful situation. I had vaguely expected to meet some entric magus running a magic shop orboratory.

    A miscalction on my part. If I had known this, I would have thoroughly gathered information beforeing here.

    If you truly had no interest, you wouldnt have let me in.

    She took a pipe from a table at her side, lit it up, and put it to her lips. After a moment, she exhaled a long stream of smoke and said,

    Ah, I had some expectations when I heard the grand sorceresss disciple wasing. But this is disappointing.

    Clearly, she already knew all about my identity.

    What were you expecting?

    Well, something I never could have anticipated.

    Ivee on a minor errand, nothing more.

    A visit to me is hardly minor. And you intend to satisfy only your own needs and leave? Shouldnt I have my terms met as well? Thats how an exchange works.

    Ive brought enough money.

    Do I look to you like someone in need of cash?

    Great. I feel like Im getting steamrolled in this contest of wills.

    I pulled out Silveryns letter from within my clothes, hoping it would aid in negotiations.

    My master asked me to deliver this.

    Hmm.

    An attendant took the letter from me and handed it to her.

    Without reading it, she casually threw the letter into the mes of a decorative brazier.

    !

    Boring and predictable.

    I swallowed hard. This was the first time Id ever seen someone show such explicit disdain for Silveryn.

    Knowing that the introduction using Erzebets name was a lie and that she harbored no fond feelings for Silveryn, I wonder why she beckoned me here.

    There seems no further reason for me to stay. I shall convey your response to the professor.

    As I made to leave, the woman spoke.

    Who says youre free to go?

    ng!

    The guard knights suddenly drew their swords and pointed the tips at me.

    Her provocative response made it seem like she harbored some curiosity about me.

    Am I not free to leave?

    Youve set foot into the tigers den. You need to seek my permission first. Here, I am the king, and my word is thew.

    If ites to that, will we see bloodshed?

    Do you not care what bes of your cute little girlfriend you brought with you?

    What do you intend to do?

    That depends on what you do.

    So shes taking it this far.

    What do you want?

    With half-lidded eyes, the woman took another puff of smoke, grinned slyly, and gave an order to a maid.

    Call the waterway supervisor.

    The maid nodded and exited through a side door, returning shortly with a middle-aged man whose hair hung like seaweed.

    The man kneeled on one knee before the woman and said,

    You summoned me, Lady E.

    Give our friend here a tour of the underground waterways.

    The man scanned me with viperous eyes, revealing his yellow teeth in a displeasing grin.

    Keheheh, as youmand.

    He pulled handcuffs linked with a chain from his waist like a leash and locked them around my wrists.

    He then began to search my person, confiscating the pouch with gold coins, a mask, the list of herbs, a wrought-iron bracelet, candy, and even the ring of Eternia from my belongings.

    With all the knights pointing their swords at me and with Liria being threatened, I couldnt simply resist.

    This is strange. This cant be happening.

    The waterway supervisor tugged the chain as if he was handling a dog on a leash.

    Come with me.

    Two guard knights followed behind me with their des drawn.

    I quietly went along with the supervisor.

    We walked down a corridor and came to a drained bath. The supervisor manipted a magic stone on the wall, causing a section of the bath wall to begin moving.

    Hidden behind was a staircase leading underground.

    The supervisor led me down those stairs.

    After a long descent, a grid-like passage of an underground waterway was revealed.

    The waterway supervisor bowed to the guard knights and said,

    I shall take care of things from here.

    The knights exchanged looks and went back up.

    Thanks to the magic stones hanging on the walls, it wasnt pitch ck. Bands of light intermittently revealed steam, cobwebs, rat bones, insects, and mushrooms.

    The putrid smell of sewerage assaulted my nostrils.

    The supervisor led me deeper into the waterways to a thick iron-barred section and stopped.

    He unlocked the gate and then, quite unexpectedly, thumped a fist into my abdomen.

    Thwack!

    Ugh!

    A sharp pain radiated from my abdomen to my back.

    Damn, thats filthy painful.

    Arent the weing festivities a bit much?

    Be quiet.

    He cocked his fist again and struck another blow to my abdomen.

    Thwack!

    I grit my teeth and absorbed the punch with my body.

    A barrage of indiscriminate violence ensued.

    Only the dull thuds echoed through the waterway.

    After a satisfactory beating, the supervisor kicked my back and shoved me into the barred area.

    I stumbled forward and fell.

    It seems shes crossed a line, punishing someone innocent like this.

    I spit out blood-tinged saliva and said,

    Be mindful who you smack around.

    The supervisor cackled mockingly at me.

    Youd better watch your own mouth given the situation.

    He picked up a pebble and threw it into the dark interior of the cage.

    The pebble ttered, echoing through the dim space.

    Soon, something that had been lurking in the darkness awoke with an irritated cry.

    Grrrr

    Good luck to you.

    The supervisor locked the gate and left.

    That strange sound echoed once more through the waterway.

    Grrr

    Then heavy footsteps began to approach me. Soon, their owner became visible in the dim light of the magic stones: an abnormallyrge torso with short legs, a hide rough like studded rock, and forearms as thick as logs.

    It was a monster. If my memory served me right, it was, without doubt, a rock troll.

    Id heard that some cities trained rock trolls to dig tunnels.

    Never had I imagined I would encounter one here.

    Grrr! Grrrrr!

    The rock troll, clearly agitated by the presence of a stranger, started to grind its feet as though preparing to charge.

    Was the woman named E intent on killing me?

    Is she really allowed to act so rashly? It felt surreal. What am I missing?

    I slowly got up and surveyed the ceiling and ground.

    A bit ofmotion wont bring it down.

    For now, I had to deal with the imminent threat.

 Chapter 54 Friends (5)

    Chapter 54 Friends (5)

    I provocatively picked up pebbles and tossed them at the rock troll, which seemed to get under its skin as it snorted steam out violently.

    After scraping its feet on the ground furiously, as if to split the earth, it charged at me with enough force to shake the foundations.

    The moment the rock troll got close, I hurled my body to the side.

    Given its substantial mass, a beast like that couldnt control its momentum once it got going. Its movements were so blunt and predictable that I could dodge them with ease.

    The troll continued its trajectory and rammed into the iron bars behind me.

    The iron bars rattled violently with a ringing sound loud enough to hurt my ears, but they held firm without so much as bending.

    It appeared this approach wouldnt be of any use.

    I took the opportunity, while the troll was stabilizing itself, to create some distance.

    Summoning my sword, I cut through the chains and handcuffs binding my wrists.

    Grrr, grrrr.

    The rock troll steadied itself and prepared for another charge.

    I fired a sword st without allowing it any opening.

    An explosion so mighty that I feared it could bring down the ceiling followed.

    Boom!

    The body of the rock troll got embedded into the iron bars.

    Caught by a second sword st, the trolls rocky form was reduced to mush, and it, along with the bars, was sent flying.

    Phew

    I dissipated the sword and shook off the muck that clung to my body.

    Stepping over where the iron bars had been, I silently moved to hide my body behind a nearby pir.

    The jangling sound of keys grew closer. It seemed the waterway supervisor was rushing back, likely rmed by the explosion.

    Upon seeing the shattered bars and the condition of the rock troll, he gasped in horror.

    What in damnation!

    As his footsteps neared, I spun around and kicked his back.

    I then flipped him over, grabbed him by the cor, and delivered a punch.

    Thump.

    I gave you a warning. Pick your fights more wisely.

    The supervisor iled his arms, struggling.

    I returned all the punches he had thrown at me with equal measure, sttering blood onto my hands and clothes from the blows to his nose.

    After fully restraining the supervisor, I took the handcuffs from his belt and confined his wrists.

    I now had to find Liria, but something felt off.

    What on earth was E thinking? Rigved is a city within Eternias influence. No matter how important one is, they shouldnt be able to be this reckless if they hold power in Rigved.

    What am I missing?

    Silveryns advice had never steered me wrong before.

    She couldnt have sent me into hostile territory.

    I paused to ponder my circumstances.

    A position prestigious enough to trust in a mask to hide my identity, yet confident enough to disregard Silveryns view.

    Insight so sharp it could see through the lie of my imed introduction from Erzebet at a nce.

    If I were to die while facing the rock troll, the aftermath would be too much for anyone to deal with.

    But if they knew I had the capability to emerge unscathed?

    That would mean E was neither merely an onsen operator nor a mere skilled magus.

    After evaluating the situation, there were only a few people who could act in such a manner.

    If they were associated with Eternia

    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.

    Could it be?

    ***

    I opened the door to the annex where E had been.

    She was still half-reclining in the same position on the sofa.

    Upon seeing me return bloodstained, E took the pipe from her lips and spoke in a nonchnt tone.

    Quick, arent you? Youve got quite a temper, just like your master.

    I bowed politely.

    Allow me to properly introduce myself, Professor E. I am Silveryns disciple, Damian.

    E looked at me for a moment before sighing heavily.

    But youre much toote with your greetings.

    E reached into the zing ornamental brazier and pulled something out.

    It was Silveryns letter, seemingly immune to the mes andpletely intact.

    Your master throws other peoples letters into the mes, yet her own dont burn. Shes a truly selfish woman, isnt she?

    Id been yed, thoroughly taken in.

    Taking the letter, E stood up abruptly, brushed past me, and headed out into the courtyard before saying,

    Follow me.

    E, arms crossed, moved wordlessly towards the main building.

    Where we stopped was in front of a small hot spring bath, concealed discreetly behind partitions and ornamental nts.

    Through a gap in the dividers, Liria could be seen with a towel wrapped around her, soaking in the hot spring with a blissfully ignorant expression.

    I almost made a terrible mistake by seeking out Liria first. She looked far too peaceful and happy to be considered a hostage.

    E turned quickly to face me, our eyes met, and she began to instruct,

    Ill tell you what you need to fix. First, dont assume everyone is as favorably disposed towards you as they are to your teacher.

    Second, when dealing with an unknown group, always stay on guard and make exhaustive preparations. Even if the ce is Rigved, dont let your guard down. This applies especially to you, being part of the Masters ss.

    Third. In the event of an unforeseen situation, its best to act separately from those precious to you; they could be used against you.

    Fourth. You should at least know the names of the professors at the school youre attending.

    Ill remember that.

    Good, lets go inside to continue our discussion.

    ***

    E sat with her legs crossed, her face etched with annoyance.

    On the guest room tabley all my possessions that had been confiscated,id out in an orderly fashion.

    I took a seat opposite E and listened to what she had to say.

    Your teacher didnt tell you a single thing about me?

    No.

    Tsk, that figures. I know all about your teachers flowery teenage years and all the secrets youd probably find astonishing.

    Such flowery teenage years for Silveryn are hard to imagine.

    So, you and my teacher are

    Acquaintances, the closest of friends.

    And Silveryn might not have known, but I was one of the examiners for your Masters ss.

    She knew everything about me before throwing me into the waterway.

    And about the waterway, forgive me. I wanted to y with you a bit because youre the disciple of my closest friend and you didnt even recognize my name or face.

    You neednt worry.

    I had a personal desire to test you. Be careful, all the folks who were your examiners want to take their turn at having their way with you.

    It was disconcerting. There are more people out there who want to give me a hard time. Wonder if Im up for the challenge.

    E burst intoughter at my grim reaction.

    Pfft, why does it feel strange to you? Think about what you did back then. How could they not go mad?

    Well, on one hand, the situation has considerably worsened due to the ck Sorcerer from the North, so keep your wits about you and be careful.

    I will be careful. But what do you mean the situation has worsened?

    E looked at me as if finding something odd.

    Silveryn didnt tell you even a single word?

    She just mentioned that there was some trouble.

    Unusually overprotective for her, isnt she?

    I thought to myself that had I been Es disciple instead of Silveryns, life might have been a bit harsher.

    She must have her reasons. Let me ask you one thing. Does Silveryn hold you dear?

    I pondered over Silveryns sentiment toward me. Does she care? Of course, she does. If I didnt know that, Id be the biggest fool in the world.

    Yes, she does.

    Then you are Silveryns weakness. How would you have reacted if I were a ck Sorcerer?

    I dont know.

    E looked at me with eyes akin to a cat stalking its prey.

    ck Sorcerers dont y fair and dont engage in direct confrontations. They simply target what their adversary cherishes from behind. If a ck Sorcerer was to harm Silveryn, whom do you think they would target first?

    It felt like a heavy blow to the back of my head. Does this mean that if I make a mistake, Silveryn could be in danger too?

    Just as I had been helplessly dragged to the underground waterway while bound to Liria. Silveryn too could end up in such a predicament.

    You do concern me greatly. Its not always possible for your teacher to be by your side, protecting you.

    I have no knowledge or information about ck Sorcerers, nor do I know how to recognize and deal with them.

    Thats exactly the problem, you see. You dont know, which is fitting, as they are not adversaries you can handle at your level.

    How dangerous are they?

    The most dangerous in this world. I cant think of a more urate way to put it.

    The story felt surreal. The most dangerous thing Ive seen in my lifetime had been Silveryns magic.

    E unsped the pendant hanging from her neck and extended it towards me.

    Take this.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    Dont hesitate, take it. This could save your life.

    Once I epted the pendant, she continued,

    This will vibrate if a ck Sorcerer is near. Its not perfect and wont detect all of them. But the truly dangerous ones, it will pick up. So, it should be useful for you.

    What should I do if I encounter a ck Sorcerer?

    Dont confront them, just run away. Thats all you should do.

    I understand.

    E lit her pipe and took it in her mouth.

    Well talk about thister. Seems like there are more immediate problems to deal with.

    E turned her attention to my possessions on the table. Picking up my list of herbs, she asked,

    And whats with seeking items like Puglishis Tears and cars ws? These are things you cant afford with the money youve brought.

    In all my life, this was the most money Id carried, and yet it was said to be insufficient.

    I needed them for a specific reason, but I had no idea theyd be this expensive.

    Hmm, theres quite a bit Ill need to look after for you.

    ?

    You must be here because of your mask, and today, you should rest here. Ill take care of the rest, so dont worry about it.

    Thank you.

    Rest now.

    E stood up from her seat.

    Suddenly curious, I posed a question.

    Professor, I have something Im curious about.

    Hm?

    E seems to have a direct connection with the Masters ss. Maybe she knows more.

    Are there other Masters ss students besides me?

    Hearing my question, E made a meaningful expression.

    Of course, there are. Interesting question, Id assumed you already knew each other.

 Chapter 62 Dormitory (2)

    Chapter 62 Dormitory (2)

    The luggage wasnt much, but the route from the entrance to my dormitory room was long and took more time than expected.

    As I carried my belongings back and forth a few times, the movement beneath the covers of the bed where Silveryny had ceased.

    The middle of the bed rose up like a small mound, moving gently with her even breathing. It seemed she had fallen asleep.

    I stacked the boxes near where her bedy and quietly began unpacking.

    Initially, my n was simply to leave the boxes, but now I decided to organize everything while I was at it.

    After neatly arranging the books on the shelf and sorting out my clothes, thirty minutes had briskly passed by.

    I checked the bed again. Silveryn was in the same position, apparently deep in slumber.

    Is it really okay to be so leisurely? There seem to be some tasks rted to the Masters ss to attend to.

    Approaching the bed gently, I sought to check on Silveryns condition.

    Teacher?

    No response came.

    I slowly lifted the edge of the duvet near her head, revealing only her crown while the sound of her soft breathing reached my ears.

    However, something under the bed caught my eye.

    I bent down to inspect it. Silveryns dressy discarded like shed snakeskin, lying haphazardly under the bed.

    For a moment, all thoughts stilled. Was this her way of simply stripping down and sleeping as if it was her own bed?

    At times like these, she seems my age. At other times, shes like an experienced professor filled with years of wisdom. Its puzzling.

    I pulled the duvet back up, effectively resealing Silveryn inside.

    Then, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath; my head was swirling with intrusive thoughts.

    Deciding to leave Silveryn as she was, I exited the room and descended to the first-floor lounge.

    I killed time at a table set up like a tea shop in front of the firece.

    ***

    About thirty minutester, I returned to my room to find Silveryn wrapped up in the duvet, now sitting and greeting me.

    She spoke with a voice still slightly heavy with sleep.

    Where did you go

    Ive brought back something to drink.

    I handed her a steaming mug of herbal tea that I had fetched from the lounge.

    How did you know I was thirsty? Pretty impressive.

    Weve been living together more than just a day or two.

    After blowing on the tea and taking a sip, she continued.

    You cleaned the room up nicely. Even brought me a drink I like amidst that you really would have made quite the maid.

    Serving others isnt difficult. Before learning metalwork, I seriously considered joining a noble house as a valet.

    But her reference to me as a maid  I couldnt discern her intentions.

    Silveryn set the tea cup on the bedside table, then she reached under the bed for the discarded dress.

    As her bare shoulders and underarms came into view, I hastily averted my gaze and moved to the panoramic window.

    While I pretended to admire the scenic view of the garden from the window, Silveryn finished dressing and walked up beside me.

    With a teacup in hand and looking out, shemented,

    Theyve assigned you a good room. The other dormitories have a different structure facing other buildings, so you dont get this view. This is the best spot for the view.

    Are you pleased with it?

    Yes.

    Why dont you move into the dorms too, teacher?

    She chuckled at my nonsensical remark.

    Apprentice, unfortunately, I was cklisted from the dormitories long ago.

    cklisted? You seem to be treated with quite some decency despite that.

    Thats because of my position as a professor.

    What does one have to do to get cklisted?

    You have to be very, very naughty.

    Very naughty indeed. It sounded more severe than petty theft or fistfights.

    What happened?

    Youll find out naturally without me spelling it out.

    .

    Teacher, you seem to have a lot of secrets.

    Silveryn took another sip of her tea and changed the subject.

    Are you aware that Eternia has a tradition where freshmen are subjected to nasty pranks, a sort of initiation rite?

    Is that so?

    Yes.

    What sort of pranks?

    I dont know about now, but back in my days, they used to steal underwear and burn them, or sprinkle monster essence that smells awful in the rooms.

    Uhthats trespassing, isnt it?

    Yes. Your upperssmen have alreadypleted two years in the Northern Vige and have moved to Southern Vige. For them, sneaking into their old ce of living would be a piece of cake.

    Its clear I cant keep any important items here, then.

    Yet there seems to be an odd link between Silveryns very naughty deeds and the initiation rituals for first-year students, or is it just my imagination?

    I had the impression that Eternia would be more on the dignified side, but this is a surprise.

    Its always the proper ones who are worse off. Although they tend not to bother Witthrush Hall too much. But still, better to be aware beforehand.

    Understood.

    Silveryn ended the conversation and crouched on the floor. She supported a teacup thoughtfully on her knee, asionally taking sips.

    Her eyes stayed fixed on the scenery outside the window, lost in either drowsiness or deep thought.

    After a minute of silence, I broke it first.

    Is that all for today, or is there still more to do?

    Actually, theres onest thing.

    She pointed with her finger to a location visible through the window.

    You see that?

    In the northern forest, abutting the living quarters, stood an imposing white-leaved tree among the green.

    Yes. I was just wondering what that was.

    It was a fair distance away but situated precisely in the middle of my rooms view, catching my attention.

    Now I understand why they ced you in this room. It probably has the best sightline in the entire campus to see Eternias Guardian Tree.

    What does the Guardian Tree have to do with me?

    Its not directly rted to you. Consider it more like a subtle hint Eternia is sending you.

    A hint?

    Putting down her teacup, Silveryn extended her arms toward me and said,

    Yeah. Help me up.

    I took her hands and pulled her up firmly.

    As she was supported by my strength, Silveryn got up and continued speaking.

    Now its your turn to go to your real dormitory.

    ***

    A part of the forest was ttened and tidied up just for the sole Guardian Tree.

    Every time the leaves fell, it seemed as though snow was falling.

    Eternias Guardian Tree was a towering tree that appeared to be around two to three hundred years old.

    The sight of its white leaves glistening in the sunlight was so beautiful it was enough to captivate anyones gaze momentarily.

    ording to Silveryn, multipleyers of protective barriers wereid out across Eternia, and among them, the most powerful and effective was emanating from this Guardian Tree.

    The barrier that the Guardian Tree emitted was based on a strong sacred power, protecting Eternia from ck magic and the aura of chaos.

    Its beautiful.

    Silveryn lightly rested her hand on the Guardian Tree and said,

    Its an essential existence for Eternia. It has apanied Eternia throughout its history. If ever curious, ask the tree. It holds a unique legend.

    Does the tree speak? Does it contain magic?

    Its indeed imbued with magic. A very powerful ancient magic. Legend has it that a priestess transformed herself into the Guardian Tree to protect Eternia from a cmity. They say that if you pray to the priestess inside it earnestly, it might sometimes answer.

    Have you ever heard it, teacher?

    No. But there are annual rumors that someone has heard its voice.

    Maybeter when I cant think of the answer to a test question, I shoulde and pray.

    A modest request indeed. If this tree truly could talk, the whole school would be turned upside down. This ce has been the site of confessions for a long time. Underneath this tree lies a myriad of secrets.

    I hesitated for a moment and then asked,

    If thats the case, does this tree know of your misdeeds?

    A faint smile formed at the corners of Silveryns eyes.

    Ask the tree about that yourselfter.

    From the looks of it, there seems to be something to it. Ill have to ask the tree myself sometime.

    During this exchange, I sensed someones presence from the forest.

    Silveryn turned her gaze towards the direction of the presence and then said to me,

    It seems we should wrap up our idle talk here.

    Soon after, five individuals emerged from the forest; they were all wearing masks that resembled those of the Masters ss examiners.

    They bowed slightly to Silveryn in a gesture of respect and said,

    We are pleased to see you again here in Eternia. We will now take charge of the child.

    Silveryn slowly nodded and looked in my direction; it was clear that they hade to take me away.

    I cannot follow by principle. Fare well on your way.

    Understood.

    Wait.

    Silveryn spread her arms and called out,

    Lets embrace once before you go, my student.

    The people who hade to retrieve me stared intently. Their gazes were remarkably burdensome.

    Ill be back soon.

    Silveryn then made a sulking face, stamping her feet to indicate her displeasure.

    I reluctantly crawled into her embrace.

    Silveryn hugged me, seeming satisfied, and gently patted my back.

    Where will you be while Im gone, teacher?

    Ill be waiting by the fountain in the living quarters.

    She slowly released her hold and nudged me forward towards the masked individuals.

    ***

    Damian followed the forest path, guided by the masked attendants of the Masters ss.

    Silveryn stood silently watching until Damian was no longer in sight.

    Watching her student prepare to stand alone, she was overwhelmed with a flood ofplex emotions.

    While proud, she was also anxious.

    Damian had always been a child who managed things well on his own, and there were many challenges he had yet to face in order to grow.

    He couldnt always be kept under her wing.

    In the quiet, Silveryn suppressed her desires for a moment longer.

    Shortly after, dull thuds of footsteps were heard from behind.

    Silveryn turned to look.

    A group of pdins, d in full te armor, approached her with their weighty steps.

    They had not been summoned by Silveryn.

    Her face turned frosty.

    The sudden appearance of the holy knights boded ill; they inevitably came bearing dire news.

    Ten pdins came to a halt before Silveryn, kneeling on one knee and bowing their heads.

    We are here on the orders from the holy city to see Archmage Silveryn.

    .

 Chapter 63 Dormitory (3)

    Chapter 63 Dormitory (3)

    I wove my way through the forest path following the attendants.

    Silence enveloped us.

    There was no issue with following them, but I had no clue where we were heading.

    If this is the route to the dormitory, I ought to be able to remember the way.

    Where are we headed right now?

    One of the figures in front, upon hearing me, turned and tapped their mask lightly.

    It was a signal for me to don my mask.

    .

    And yet, there was no response to my question.

    Their cautious approach made it clear  our destination was shrouded in secrecy.

    From within my garments, I withdrew the mask and ced it upon my face.

    A few minutes along the path, a mist began to nket the forest.

    My sense of direction was nowpletely obscured. Memorizing this route had be utterly impossible. Even with a map, Id be groping blindly.

    No signs of other travelers orndmarks presented themselves, yet the attendants moved unimpeded.

    After a short journey, a blurred silhouette of a barrier came into view on the misty horizon. It stretched endlessly to either side.

    The attendants headed toward it.

    Emerging from the fog that split the horizon was a wall, ornate as if it encircled a royal pce, both thick and high like a fortress.

    Before us appeared a steel gate massive enough to admit two carriages side by side.

    The attendants halted in front of it and all turned to face me.

    Then the man standing in the center spoke.

    This area is strictly off-limits to unauthorized personnel. Eternia calls this expansive territory the Labyrinth. It is imbued with strong disorienting magic that disrupts ones sense of direction, so please be cautious.

    As his words ended, the steel gate slid open on its own.

    Beyond ity a fog denser than before, thick like curtains made of white silk.

    It was suffocating to behold. Was my dormitory truly within, a ce unfathomable in size and direction?

    I asked cautiously,

    What lies within?

    It seemed unlikely that such a vast expanse called the Labyrinth was intended solely for the dormitories.

    Inside are the Filion Grand Library, housing ancient magical texts and artifacts, a magic research institute, the Forbidden Forest, and your destination  the Masters ss dormitory known as Thorn Garden. Unauthorized intruders are prevented from reaching any area for their protection.

    .

    As I pondered, the man seemed to sense my contemtion and added,

    You are already within the Labyrinth. Feel free to ask any questions.

    I asked at once, as though I had been waiting,

    Who are you?

    Though they wore masks simr to the Masters ss examiners, their aura and attire did not match those of the examiners.

    We serve as the librarians of the Filion Grand Library. We assist with the daily affairs of the Masters ss and manage the librarys books and artifacts.

    They treated me  a mere student  with a deference usually reserved for those of higher standing. It was an unusual feeling.

    How am I to find my way here?

    A map of this ce does not exist. Here, one must heed the guidance of magic.

    The man gestured to a woman beside him, who then carried a chest forward and opened it before me.

    Insidey a silverpass.

    Only a magicalpass can navigate the Labyrinth urately. Hold this, and whenever you dere your destination, the needle will guide you there.

    As I took thepass, the needle abruptly began spinning wildly like a top.

    I watched it spin, and after a moment of thought, I posed another question,

    What happens if I dont use thepass?

    If we do not intervene, you will eternally lose your way and be unable to reach any destination. Be wary, lest you trip over a skeleton from time to time.

    He spoke of such chilling oues with unsettling calm. Was this ce, suggesting such danger, really the location of my dormitory?

    If I wish to find the library, may I venture there?

    Certainly. Members of the Masters ss are granted ess to a portion of the Grand Librarys collections. If you require assistance, please call upon us there.

    Understood.

    While I didnt know which texts were stored there, it was clear Id been granted an immense privilege otherwise inessible to a standard student.

    Shall we proceed? Your destination is Thorn Garden.

    I whispered the destination to thepass, and almost immediately, the needle ceased its whirl, pointing steadfastly in one direction.

    ***

    Silveryn gazed down from the expansive main chamber of Eternia.

    The delegation captain swallowed nervously; it was his first time facing the Archmage directly.

    She looked youthful. She appeared a full decade younger than him, even though he had only recently entered his thirties. Her appearance scarcely matched the gravity associated with the title of Archmage.

    Hed imagined someone pastoral based on rumors of her recluse life with a single disciple at the borders, but the Silveryn before him was the very antithesis of that image.

    Every adornment on her was luxurious, noble yet from a religious viewpoint, extravagantlyvish.

    What unsettled him most was her beauty. So enthralling and lush that even a pdin who had sworn chastity and purity to the deity might momentarily entertain other thoughts.

    Silveryns expression was as cold as an ice sheet, as if she knew well why the holy knights hade.

    A piercing chill surged through the skin.

    The delegation captain reminded himself of his mission. Whether weed or not, he had toplete the task bestowed upon him.

    He cut out any superfluous greetings or small talk, plunging directly into the heart of the matter.

    There is an oration from the Archbishop requesting your attendance at the Continental Union conference in the holy city.

    .

    Such conferences organized by the holy city are extraordinarily rare. The Order is a group with financial and military resourcesparable to a nation-state, rarely asking for aid.

    But convening a union conference and inviting significant figures from other nations implied that an issue had arisen, one beyond the Orders capacity to resolve.

    Silveryn inquired,

    For what reason am I being summoned to this union conference?

    An Archmage would not stir without good cause, indifferent to the summons of either the Archbishop or the Emperor.

    The reason the holy knights had made the journey directly to her was singrto present a valid reason and to persuade Silveryn.

    A feeble pretext wouldnt suffice. To convince her, theyd need to reveal confidential information.

    Firstly, the Holy Tree Hanox has beenpletely destroyed. The Order believes with certainty that it was the work of a warlock.

    Silveryn gazed at the pdin with a look that remained icy and unperturbed.

    There can be no certainty of when or where the warlock will appear or what they have in mind. But given the pressure of ghouls on estates near the holy city, it is suspected that the city itself will eventually be targeted.

    And the second reason?

    The delegation captain hesitated for a moment, then spoke,

    Secondly the sessor of the Holy Sword has emerged.

    Silveryn narrowed her eyes and seemed to ponder. She then inquired again,

    The Holy Sword?

    As if questioning the existence of such an artifact.

    The delegation captain momentarily lost his words upon her reaction.

    The Holy Sword Run Tevris is a legendary de stored within the grand cathedral at the center of the holy city.

    Only the Apostle of God can wield the sword. Anyone not chosen would be unable to bear its divine weight.

    And the previous owner of the Holy Sword was known as the Sword Deity, a Swordmaster by the name of Zeldan Hart.

    The emergence of a new owner of the Holy Sword implies the appearance of a descendant of Zeldan Hart.

    Silveryn could not have been ignorant of Zeldan Hart. The two had once fought side by side on the same battlefield.

    It was an event that had upended the holy city, yet Silveryns face remained impassive.

    Such a reaction was hard toprehend.

    So, who is the sessor?

    A boy currently enrolled in the Imperial Royal Academy I do not have the authority to divulge his exact identity.

    .

    And presently, there arises a need for a consultative decision from Eternia regarding the handling of this sessor to the Holy Sword.

    Silveryns brows were deeply furrowed. For some reason, she seemed openly averse to getting involved.

    Silveryn turned her back on the pdins and took a few steps away.

    Then, maintaining a moment of silence as if to gather her thoughts, she let out a small sigh and finally spoke out.

    Alright. Convey that I will attend.

    ***

    Its like a nightmare, this dreadful fog. So thick that the librarians leading the way appeared as mere blurred shapes just a few steps ahead.

    I think I understand what it means to be forever lost. In this ce, one cannot trust their own eyes. After only a few hours spent here, one might fear the onset of madness given the eerie nature of this space. Had my dormitory not been located here, I would never have set foot in this ce again.

    Following the librarian for a while, a shadow of a mansion began to emerge from within the fog.

    As we approached, the mists thinned gradually.

    Finally, a grand mansion revealed itself before us.

    There were no thick walls or iron gates, but hedges of rose vines separated thebyrinth from the mansion grounds like a fence.

    This was Thorn Garden, my assigned destination and true dormitory.

    The garden, a strikingbination of dark vines and bright red roses, was spectacr. In one corner, ntera snipped away at the branches, moving at a leisurely pace.

    Apart from being situated within thebyrinth, the scene was extraordinarily serene.

    The librarians stopped midway down the entry path leading into the garden and fixed their eyes on me.

    Our role ends here.

    Is this the end?

    Are they just going to drop me off and leave? No formal procedures, room assignments, or anything of the sort?

    The questioned librarian simply nodded.

    Everything here was built for the Masters ss. Once the student who has be the owner graduates, the estate will be demolished without a trace. So, whether you tear down or renovate the mansion, that choice is yours. Of course, you should probably confer with us first.

    I should consult with you, the librarians?

    As if they hadnt heard my query, they remained silent for a moment but then suddenly offered their farewells.

    We will see you again at the entrance ceremony.

    The librarians greeted me briefly and then vanished into the fog.

    Its a bit unsettling. It feels like theres something theyre deliberately not telling me.

    The sight of therge mansion designated as my dormitory fills me with an overwhelming sense of dismay rather than excitement.

    All around, fog shrouds the senses to the brink of derangement, and the mansion itself is intimidatinglyrge.

    I shook off the random thoughts and crossed the garden towards the mansion.

    Then, I swung open the double doors and stepped into the hall of the mansion.

    Immediately, the chandelier hanging from the ceiling ignited by itself, casting a bright light around.

    This must be a mansion managed by magic.

    As I stood there inspecting the interior, the sound of a voice suddenly rang out behind me.

    Hello.

    I snapped to attention as if doused with ice water.

    Could I have misheard? For a moment, I doubted my own ears.

    I hadnt even fathomed that someone else might be present in this mansion.

    The voice was vaguely familiar, as if I had heard it once before, though I cant pinpoint exactly where.

    From behind me, the soft footsteps approached my direction.

    I hastily turned around.

    Making no sound, a girl was standing about ten paces away from me.

    Our eyes met, and with a slight tilt of her head, she spoke,

    Are you Candy?

 Chapter 64 Dormitory (4)

    Chapter 64 Dormitory (4)

    She was a girl with brown eyes and ck hair, giving off a fresh and lively impression simr to that of an adolescent cat not yet fully grown.

    The problem was that she seemed familiar, but I couldnt quite remember where from.

    How does she know the nickname Candy?

    Why so stiff? Weve met before, during the entrance exam.

    The entrance exam?

    Do you remember when you took Cecil Noona (sister) to the base?

    As I nodded, she continued her exnation.

    I was waiting for Cecil Noona at Base One, then after she joined up, she introduced you to me as Candy Pouch.''

    Now that she mentioned it, faint memories starteding back. This girl was one of Cecils group members.

    It was clearly an unexpected reunion and somewhat bewildering.

    And we are housemates now, arent you going to say hi, like you did with Noona?

    She was so certain in mentioning the word housemate that there was no room for doubt.

    So this girl is not a secret examiner or a maid of the mansion; she is a bona fide peer in the Masters ss.

    Im Trisha. And you are?

    Is that your real name?

    Does it matter? Even if you knew my real name, youd still have to call me Trisha.

    Then you can call me Candy.

    Trisha put her hands behind her back and smiled freshly.

    You really dont n on giving in? I already know your name is Damian.

    How do you know my name?

    Its pretty obvious. Youre really bad at concealing your identity.

    .

    Actually, Id like to tell you my real name, but I cant on principle. Or more like, I could tell you, but then again, I must not. So, I wont.

    What?

    You know the Empire trains its intelligence agents by keeping the trainees unaware of each others names and faces, right?

    ?

    They say when performing intelligence missions in foreign countries, the risk of blowing ones cover is greatly increased if the agents recognize each other as colleagues. Thats why they dont tell you from the start.

    So, if I apply this to the Masters ss, does it mean when we be aware of each others true selves, it increases the risk of others discovering our identities?

    So youre not telling me because of that?

    Yep. At least not until your acting improves.

    Alright, have it your way then.

    Firstly, something you need to know. We werent supposed to meet like this. It was against the rules even to be housemates.

    What are you talking about?

    Thats just how it is. You see, this mansion is actually my dormitory. Somewhere in thisbyrinth, there should be a separate dormitory just for you, and you were supposed to go there.

    So what went wrong?

    Nothings your fault. The problem lies with my situation. I cant even go to Witthrush Hall. I cant leave freely, and after ss, Im confined here without being able to move, trapped in this suffocating, horrid ce alone until graduation. Can you imagine?

    Despite being in the same Masters ss, it seems like stricter rules are applied to this girl.

    But how does that rte to me being here?

    So, I begged them to bring you here. I knew your identity all along anyway, so at least Id have someone to talk to.

    She begged?

    Strange. This girl begs and they just change the rules and principles for her. Does that mean she engaged in an overreach of her authority?

    Shouldnt my consent be the first thing to check?

    Trishas eyes widened a bit, perhaps taken aback by a response she didnt expect.

    Dont worry. Youll end up grateful to me once youve lived here for a bit.

    Why?

    Im way more important than you think. Getting on friendly terms with me will most definitely be of great benefit to you. Plus, you must have been lonely living all by yourself too.

    Despite her youthful appearance, she was filled with a strange self-assuredness.

    As a Masters ss student, she surely possessed exceptional abilities unlike those of others.

    But I had not requested this. Now here I am, being manipted without understanding why, by a peer whose identity is a mystery.

    And theres no guarantee it wont happen again. If she brought me in just by her own will, then she can just as easily kick me out.

    No, I wont be thankful since I never asked for any of this.

    .

    I have no problem living by myself, and I never asked for help. This is just your presumption. No matter how much help you could offer, if its like this, Id rather refuse.

    Trishas gaze wavered.

    Really? You dont need any help at all?

    Id rather bleed more than ept.

    My words seemed to have struck a nerve in Trisha. Annoyed, she bit her lower lip, and with a sudden chill in her voice, she said,

    Sure, be all high and mighty. I thought you might pity me a little, but seems Ive been wasting my time. Do as you wish.

    A fleeting look of hurt crossed Trishas eyes.

    She averted her gaze from me and stepped briskly towards the grand spiral staircase in the center of the hall.

    And then she mmed the door with enough force to echo downstairs.

    ***

    It was the fifth meeting. Azeliss requests had been outright denied four times prior, leading to an exasperated E finally convincing her.

    Theres a reason we iste Masters ss students individually. It isnt arbitrary; its a judgment formed from long-standing experience. Any time theyre together, big problems arise.

    Extreme talent. And the Masters ss lives an extreme life dictated by that talent. Azelis understood that much.

    I wont cause any problems.

    Its not as simple as it sounds. You know what the Masters ss students remind me of? A bomb thats lost all its safety mechanisms due to an obsession with firepower. Put them together and an explosion is inevitable. Do you think a valedictorian who only trained for a few months will quietly pass the time?

    He seem to get along with Professor Silveryn.

    E pressed her forehead as if a headache was starting and replied,

    Doesnt it ur to you that thats possible because its Silveryn?

    Im special too. You know that. I just need a friend.

    You already have Cecil as apanion. Isnt she good enough? Why him, of all people?

    Theres no one more suitable. Hes at least a fellow. Someone who can understand each other.

    Letting out a deep sigh of frustration, E appeared exasperated.

    ***

    E was right.

    After locking the door, Trisha angrily stripped off her ne and threw it onto the bed.

    She removed the enchanted rings on her fingers and bracelets on her wrists, tossing them across the marble floor, creating a cacophony as they scattered in all directions.

    As she cast aside all her artifacts, the magical aura swirling around her rapidly diminished.

    Her ck bobbed hair grew longer, reaching down past her hips, and began to turn a pure white color.

    Her eyes shifted to blue, eyshes growing longer  her facial features refining even more closely.

    It was a sad and stifling situation. The more she lived as Trisha, the more alien it felt to be her true self, Azelis.

    Azelis stood by the window, gazing at the garden below.

    Damian was already leaving the dormitory, heading into the mist. Watching him walk into the fog, Azelis bit her lip hard enough to leave a mark.

    Having hoped for empathy and understanding from someone in a simr predicament, she was met with cold indifference.

    She had been isted alone in thebyrinth for more than three months, driven by loneliness to grasp at straws.

    To Azelis, this grand mansion was like a prison. She wouldve preferred sleeping rough like during the entrance exam than staying here, if only it wasnt in thisbyrinth.

    She longed to mingle with other students and friends in the dormitories like any normal girl.

    On her tabley a cookie recipe she had transcribed by hand.

    She had prepared it hoping he might enjoy sweet treats aligning with his nickname, Candy.

    Had Damiane, perhaps she could have emted a semnce of life shared with others.

    But things didnt go as she wanted.

    Azelis copsed weakly, burying her face in her knees.

    And then, she murmured to herself listlessly.

    I cant stand this anymore I just want to go back to the holy city.

    She regretted evering to Eternia in the first ce.

    ***

    As the sound of footsteps emerged from the dense mist, E removed the mask she had been wearing.

    Through the blurry view, a boy wearing a wooden mask approached.

    E had been waiting for Damian at that spot since she received the report that he was heading to the dormitory.

    Recognizing E, Damian stopped and respectfully bowed his head without a word.

    Its been a while.

    Damian slowly removed his mask to face E.

    You seem to be leaving the dormitory rather early. Isnt it too soon?

    Professor Silveryn is waiting for me outside.

    Really? Is that the only reason?

    Damian remained silent.

    Just one question. Why do unrted people keep meddling with the assignment of your dorm?

    I really dont know.

    Do you like the Witthrush Hall dormitory theyve assigned you to?

    Its a splendid room.

    Thats good to hear. Because it came out as a result of someone incessantly pestering me.

    .

    It seems youve had a bit of a mix-up with Trisha. me me for that since Im the one who made the final decision despite her insistence.

    Is there a reason behind this decision?

    Of course. Not sure how it will sound to you, but Trisha truly is one of the most special kids in the world. Which is why she is tremendously difficult to manage. You seemed like the only person capable of handling her besides yourself.

    Is it because Im part of the Masters ss? Im not equipped to handle someone so special.

    No, Im confident youre one of the best equipped to handle it. Hasnt that already been proven in your rtionship with Silveryn?

    Professor Silveryn takes good care of me.

    You dont seem to realize that Silveryn was the farthest person from caring. Youre the reason she changed.

    Ive done nothing.

    Good, then do nothing. Thats all I want from you. You dont need to get close to her. Just coexist, like you do with Silveryn.

    .

    E took a cigarette and ced it between her lips, inhaling deeply for a moment before speaking.

    Of course, I will ensure you are properlypensated for tolerating any inconvenience.

 Chapter 66 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 66 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (1)

    Pant, pant, pant.

    The cold dawn breeze struck Lunas face.

    It was as if she had just awoken from a dream, only then regaining her senses.

    With the wind, the forest that surrounded her violently swayed.

    She stood in its midst, briefly mistaking this for a dream  her arms were bitterly cold and sore. It was not a dream.

    Her breathing was ragged; her heart threatened to burst from her chest.

    Why am I here? Nothinges to mind. Its as if the pages from her memory were torn out, leaving only nk spaces.

    In her right hand, she gripped something  a dagger.

    Her left arm was covered in self-inflicted wounds, blood dripping like raindrops.

    She closed and opened her eyes, repeatedly confirming that this was unequivocally reality, not a dream.

    Momentster, the moonlight broke through to illuminate her location.

    Silver leaves shimmered with the moons glow, faintly illuminating her surroundings. Only then did she realize where she stood.

    She was in front of Eternias Guardian Tree.

    Why?

    It was a situation that Luna herself could not fathom.

    Around the Guardian Tree, something dark was scattered in arge circr pattern.

    Luna calmed her shaking breath and crouched down, gently running her fingers over the trees roots.

    Something cold and damp grazed her fingertips.

    The liquid was heavily soaked, as if freshly spilled.

    It was blood.

    Her own blood, scattered all around the Guardian Tree.

    What on earth?

    A nameless terror soon enveloped her; she could not move.

    Clouds masked the moonlight.

    Drip, drip.

    Raindrops began to fall, their number gradually increasing.

    The downpour drowned the surroundings. Lunas blood merged with the rain, seeping deep into the earth.

    [Giggle, giggle, HAHAHA!]

    Luna turned towards the direction of the noise.

    From a forest corner, a formless ck figure appeared,ughing as if mocking her from within the shadows.

    [HAHA, AHAHAHAHA!]

    [HUHAHA! AHAHAHAHA!]

    The ck figures multiplied, soonpletely encircling both the Guardian Tree and Luna.

    Laughter echoed throughout the entire forest.

    Luna desperately called upon spirits, but no response came.

    Ah, ah,

    Cumtive mental anguish had breached its threshold, and she sumbed to a panic state. Control was beyond her grasp now.

    Enough, enough!

    She covered her ears and hurriedly ran towards the dormitory. But theughter rang clear despite her covered ears.

    This was not something Luna could contend with alone.

    In her mind, she could only think of one person.

    Silveryn.

    Only Silveryn.

    ***

    Time had swiftly passed, and the entrance ceremony was imminent.

    The dormitories were abuzz with carriages for the students move-ins.

    The areas around dormitories 1, 2, and 3 were so congested it was hard to pass by. It wasnt just the iing students; their families had alsoe, making the crowds inevitable.

    From a distance, I observed the scene.

    New students settling in, followed by their family members.

    Mothers tearful as they watched their children embark on a new chapter.

    Fathers brimming with pride at their grown children.

    Younger siblings admiring older brothers and sisters enrolled in the academy.

    Servants silently standing guard.

    Though each family differed, therger tapestry of family and household was quite simr.

    Close by, yet from apletely different world than mine. Whether inducted into a prestigious academy or winning des, no family in the world would celebrate for me.

    Ive long moved past the phase of wallowing in self-pity, swallowing tears while begrudging my fate. Now, I could watch with aposed spectators eyes.

    All I asionally pondered was what it felt like to have a family.

    Silveryn was the only one with whom I had a profound bond.

    I am newly reminded of the eptance Silveryn granted an unrealted stranger like me. What do Eternia, or the Masters ss matter? Without Silveryn, I am but a half.

    Although carriages waited in front of the Witthrush Hall, unlike other locations, it remained quiet. The maids informed me that Witthrush Hall was more than half empty at any given time.

    I was genuinely thankful not to be swept up in the dormitory festivities.

    After the sightseeing, I entered the lounge of Witthrush Hall.

    Now I began to asionally encounter other residents of Witthrush Hall.

    The real academy life wasmencing. Only now did it truly begin to sink in.

    The dormitory that I used to have all to myself was no longer just mine.

    The sofa in front of the firece in the lounge was always mine when I was alone.

    But now it was upied by someone else. This plunderer who didnt seem bored at all sat modestly, gazing nkly at the firewood. Two days straight.

    I couldnt simply approach and take a seat next to them. The usurper was Sion.

    I had assumed she was of a fiery and lively character, but contrary to my expectations, she was quiet as a cloistered monk.

    Could she also becking a family? Ever since moving into the dormitory, she had been killing time alone.

    Seeing her like this was oddlyforting, yet at the same time, chilling.

    I preferred to steer clear of Sion. Its not an exaggeration to say she possessed some of the most extraordinary abilities among the freshmen. Like Trisha, she could catch on to my vulnerabilities and unmask me, and if that happened, she might torment me with a challenge to duel.

    I crossed the lounge, making sure to keep my distance. Luckily, she didnt recognize me, nor did she show any sign of interest.

    Up to my room I went to prepare for my departure to the Labyrinths Thorn Garden.

    ***

    Lilith had moved all her belongings into Marigold Hall, which housed the upper-echelon students, and now sat quietly at a tea table set up in the central hall.

    She watched every boy who passed through the hall. Lilith was convinced the kid from the entrance ceremony would be in Marigold Hall.

    She owed him a lot. There were debts of disdain to be repaid, as well as debts for his significant role in enabling her admission to Marigold Hall.

    Acting like a sentry at a checkpoint, scrutinizing everyone passing in and out wasnt exactly a pleasant undertaking. Unwanted exchanges of looks with boys urred, and there were even instances where Liliths nce was mistaken for interest, causing faces to flush with embarrassment.

    Could it really be a girl?

    Considering the face was hidden and not a word was spoken, the thought did cross her mind that the kid could be a girl. Even the jawline visible through the gap in the mask seemed rather delicate.

    But Lilith soon shook her head, dismissing the thought. She had seen that kids bare body and had even touched it, so his being male was certain.

    Just the recollection made her face feel warm.

    Amid these thoughts, someone stopped in front of Lilith.

    Uh, um, hi.

    ?

    Weve made eye contact a few times, havent we?

    Who?

    Ah, Im Bertang. I thought we could be good friends.

    Bertang extended his hand to Lilith, offering a handshake.

    The possibility that that kid might approach her incognito was there. But the one in front of her, Bertang, was definitely not the one.

    The palms should be rougher with calluses, the forearms should bear prominent veins, and the physique should look lean yet sturdy overall.

    This boy named Bertang seemed to have the body type of someone who ate a lot of meat and did not exercise much.

    Lilith remembered  this boy was one of Cecils group members.

    I have someone Im waiting for. Please, excuse me.

    An awkward Bertang moved aside. As he left, he muttered to himself.

    Embarrassing, isnt it

    She closed her eyes tightly and sighed.

    Asking Cecil was also an option. It seemed she also had ties with that kid. But, oddly, that option repelled her. The act of inquiring from Cecil felt too much like giving in.

    Soon after, another man approached Lilith. It was her friend, Matthias.

    He handed her a note, saying,

    Heres that thing you asked for.

    Huh? Did you really find him?

    Lilith had asked Matthias to find out if there was a man in thebat division with auburn hair who was adept with a wooden sword.

    Hes the neenth one to reach the top of thebat division. Red hair, often practices with a wooden sword. As for the mask, well, maybe if you look youll find it?

    No, that wont do. He has to be within the top five, at least.

    You talking about that kid who squared off with Sion? Sions non-responsive, though. Are you sure this isnt just a rumor? Hm, there doesnt seem to be anyone else in thebat division.

    But why are you looking for him, anyway? Got a grudge? If you want, I could take care of it quietly.

    Since when does a pampered noble talk like some gangster? Its my business. No matter what, dont intervene.

    Matthiass eyebrows twitched, signaling his annoyance.

    He was one of those hot-blooded young men trying to make a favorable impression on Lilith.

    The thought that Matthias cared about that kid led to an overwhelming wave of fatigue.

    Lilith unfolded the note.

    Combat Division, Nax Krueger

    Regardless,piling the physical descriptions, this person seemed the most likely candidate.

    Lilith was sure of it. She remembered clearly on top of Mt. Grace; definitely, that kid had faced Sion. Whether winning or losing against Sion, that person had to be either the valedictorian or the salutatorian. It was likely Matthiass rank information was incorrect.

    If not in the top two ranks, Nax Krueger, then the answer was perhaps withdrawal.

    With impressive skills and carelessly using rare potions, it was clear he had a significant background. Participating in Eternias entrance exam as if it was game seemed possible. Using a mask to hide his identity to prevent noise also made sense.

    And if he judged there was nothing to learn at Eternia, a swift withdrawal could have been his choice.

    Well, lets put this aside for now. Shall we go have a meal? My family is outside. Come greet them

    No, thank you. I should be going.

    Lilith hurriedly excused herself from the spot.

    Watching Lilith depart, Matthias clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.

    ***

    Outside the Labyrinth, regardless of what was said, thepass always pointed toward Eternias Guardian Tree.

    To journey to the Labyrinth, passing through the Guardian Tree was imperative.

    The opposite was simr. If you asked thepass for the exit while in the Labyrinth, it consistently pointed to the Guardian Tree.

    Iprehended btedly why Silveryn referred to the room with a view of the Guardian Tree as a hint.

    Standing in front of the Guardian Tree, I got thepass working again.

    As I followed the determined direction for some time, thick fog once again enveloped the surroundings.

    It had been a week since Ist visited the Thorn Garden.

    In other words, I had left the strained rtionship with Trisha unaddressed for a whole week.

    Confronted with the thick fog of the Labyrinth, I felt suffocated. A tinge of sympathy arose for Trisha, who was fated to stay in such a constraining ce until graduation.

    Advancing for some time, I stood before the Thorn Garden dormitory. Entering inside, a song faintly tickled my ears. It was Trishas voice. It seemed she hadnt noticed my arrival.

    I moved toward the sound of the singing. From one firmly shut door along the first-floor corridor echoed the melody.

    Despite knocking, there was no response. After waiting for a while, I reluctantly decided to enter.

    It was a scene typical of a household kitchen: numerous dishes arrayed, flour haphazardly dusted around, and a small hearth zing with firewood.

    There I was, frozen at the sight of a girls back.

    An apron string hung around the small of her back. Her busy hands indicated she was in the midst of cooking.

    Yet, this silhouette did not match the Trisha I remembered.

    The white hair cascading down to her waist and the silhouette of her back were achingly familiar  reminiscent of someone I had long since forgotten.

    I squeezed my eyes shut. Was I witnessing a mirage?

 Chapter 67 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 67 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (2)

    Upon a closer look, it was clear. This girls hair was perfectly white, as if all pigment had been leached out with chemicalsa stark difference from the silvery hair locked in my memory.

    Excuse me.

    Ahh! What the!

    Trisha spun around in shock, still holding the kitchen knife.

    .

    Recognizing me, she was clearly taken aback.

    Dont you know how to knock?

    I was just as surprised by Trishas appearance. She looked nothing like the short-haired girl I remembered.

    I did knock

    Scanning me up and down, Trisha raised her knife defensively as if facing a mugger.

    What made you slither back in here?

    Its my dormitory too, isnt it?

    Thinking about it, I was annoyed. She had taken over my dormitory, after all.

    So why did youe back, after avoiding talking to me like the gue?

    Professor E said shed reward me if I got along with you.

    In truth, the scenery of the dormitory made me a bit worried about Trisha.

    But I found it far easier to be a greedy jerk than to awkwardly pretend to be nice.

    After pondering my words, Trisha rxed slightly from her defensive posture.

    I appreciate the honesty.

    Yet perhaps changing her mind again, she aimed the knife tip threateningly at me.

    But thats annoying. If you get a reward, I want half.

    Emotional swings. Got to remember that.

    Depends on what you do.

    Thats funny.

    Trisha rolled her eyes before speaking again.

    So youre nning to crawl back in here to live?

    I nodded.

    She continued in a terse tone.

    Did you think youd have it your way just like that? Listen up, youre still not a member of this dormitory.

    What?

    Trisha cried out adamantly.

    You havent been through the inauguration, have you? The inauguration!

    The inauguration?

    I braced for some nonsensical excuse, but it turned out quite anticlimactic.

    Believe it or not, there are traditions here.

    Traditions in a dormitory thats only been around for a few months.

    Do I really have to do this?

    Obviously! This is a proper dormitory, after all!

    She seemed almost too eager to insist. It was understandable  Trisha had been trapped here, so she probably hadnt experienced a real inauguration ceremony.

    And what is this inauguration ceremony?

    You have to eat a cookie that I made.

    All right, Ill eat it.

    As I made to grab one, she brandished her knife at me and shouted.

    Stay put!

    She was almost menacing, like a robber in the middle of a hostage crisis.

    Trisha fixed me with her gaze and the knifes tip as she waved her hand behind her spontaneously. Reaching onto the kitchen table set with a silver tray, she fished out a cookie.

    Is that what you were making? Cookies?

    Yeah.

    Why do you need a kitchen knife to make cookies?

    A knife wasnt necessary for making cookies. I had baked them before, I knew.

    Stung by my pointed question, Trishas pupils flickered slightly.

    Be quiet. I was using it to shape them.

    She swallowed hard and approached me cautiously, then lifted the mask off my face.

    Recoiling a step back upon seeing my face, she eximed,

    You scared me.

    She scrutinized my face closely, then said,

    Up close, you really look unpleasant. Since youve seen my true self and it annoys me, you should go maskless here, too.

    .

    Get it? Then open up now.

    Trisha crammed a strangely shaped cookie into my mouth and held it there with her thin hand to prevent me from spitting it out.

    Chew.

    As soon as I chewed, I understood why shed held my mouth shut. The dough was undercooked, the taste of raw flour was palpable, and I even crunched on a lump of sugar. From time to time, a salty vor came through. She couldnt have confused salt for sugar, could she?

    I pretended to chew for a moment and then faked swallowing. Upon seeing this, Trisha slowly removed her hand from my mouth and timidly asked,

    How does it taste?

    Then I immediately ran to the trash bin and spat out the cookie. That was my reply.

    Trisha saw this and shouted in protest.

    Hey!!

    After wiping the doughy mess from my front teeth, I picked up the cookie recipe on the kitchen table.

    Trisha was greatly startled.

    What are you looking at!

    There was no anomaly in the recipe. But considering the dreadful taste that invaded my mouth, she had clearly never cooked in her life.

    Do you refuse to listen to anyone? Even to Professor Silveryn?

    No, the professor never forced anything unhealthy on me.

    What youre saying my cookies are bad for health?

    If youre not sure, why dont you try one?

    Trisha hesitated for a moment as if she had been stung.

    Why should I?

    Fine. Ill feed you. Do you not realize youre not a freshman? The inauguration is meant for all neers.

    What, what nonsense are you spouting?

    Trisha inched backward step by step.

    I pulled out a wooden sword and hurled it at her feet. The sword transformed into a sapling that began to bind Trishas body. She screamed in startled anger.

    Ah! You, youre crazy, you freak!

    As Trisha cursed and writhed, her efforts were futile.

    I picked up a cookie and approached her. She clenched her mouth shut, refusing to eat.

    I grabbed her cheeks, forcing her mouth open, and shoved the cookie in.

    Trishas mouth was sealed by mymand as I said,

    Swallow.

    She red at me with eyes that screamed of humiliation and indignation. After a few chews full of distress, she closed her eyes in agony and swallowed the cookie.

    After witnessing herpliance, I released her restraints, and Trisha spoke up.

    I really hate you.

    I hate you too.

    Youre so annoying. I super hate you.

    The repetition of dislike agitated me, irritation surging unexpectedly.

    Submerged emotions uncontrobly spilled out.

    I hate you too. Especially your hair, washed out like its been drained of all color.

    An immediate chill subdued the atmosphere.

    As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized my monumental error.

    Trishas words were merely words; they harbored no actual malice or hatred.

    But my words wereden with genuine emotion.

    Trishas pupils dted, her keen senses urately detecting my emotional state.

    We red at each other in silence for a long time. Trishas expression gradually twisted.

    Why are you so hostile even when Im trying to be nice? You werent like that with Cecil Why do you act this way with me? Why? Why? I really hate you.

    .

    Trisha kept staring at me with a face full of sorrow and gradually, tears began to well up in her eyes.

    I had to admit it. I had been uncharacteristically aggressive. I hade here intending to get along with Trisha, but now everything was a confusing mess.

    No matter her special origins, her emotions were likely as those of any other seventeen-year-old girl. I had said something I shouldnt have, and now I had wounded her fragile heart.

    Without another word, Trisha opened the door and left the kitchen.

    I thought I had wiped it all clean, but deep down in my heart, an ugly twisted scar still remained.

    ***

    I knocked on Trishas door holding a silver tray.

    As expected, there was no answer.

    I knocked again, but the result was the same.

    After waiting at the door for a while, I finally spoke up.

    Iming in.

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and entered her room.

    Trisha was lying in bed with the duvet pulled over her head, sobbing quietly.

    Leave.

    Lets talk.

    I dont need to.

    Slowly, I approached her. I ced the silver tray on the bedside table next to her. On the tray were cookies I had baked myself, wafting with steam.

    I baked some cookies do you want to try?

    Get out.

    I pulled a chair next to the bed and sat down.

    Ill wait here until we talk.

    .

    All night if I have to.

    Leave.

    .

    Leave. Sniffle, any moment now, my destined partner will show up. That man will wield a holy sword, be incredibly strong and handsome, much better than you, sniffle. When he arrives, Im going to make him kick you out. And I really hate the herbal smelling from you, its awful.

    Okay, I get it, so lets just talk.

    Awfully hate, what is there to talk about with someone you, sniffle, detest?

    I didnt mean those words.

    Dont joke with me.

    Your hair its truly beautiful. Bewitchingly so, meriting a gaze. Thats my honest feeling.

    Soothing an upset woman requires saying whatever it takes, whether its heartfelt or concocted.

    And it suits you extremely well. It seemed to me you know that. I thought even if I belittled it with my careless words, you wouldnt be bothered so I just blurted them out.

    Staying like this, even my own emotions were jumping around. I was applying the same antics I had once used to cate Liza with Trisha.

    Underneath the duvet, Trisha remained still for some time.

    And perhaps my first-aid had taken effect as she slowly lowered the duvet to reveal her face.

    Its not a lie

    Yes.

    Since youre being honest, I forgive you.

    I exhaled a slight breath of relief.

    Good.

    Trisha is a beautiful girl. But not the kind of beauty that incites lust with sensuality; its of a purity and rity that feels desperately needed to be protected.

    The reason I felt so conflicted about Trisha is that in the memories of the past, I failed to protect that beauty.

    I failed to protect her from a corrupt family and she was cast down the cliff. No matter how much I covered it up, the scar on my soul was as clear as if seared with a branding iron.

    It still hurt tremendously, but thanks to Trisha, I was at least able to confront that scar head-on. For that, I felt grateful to Trisha.

    Give me the cookie. Lets see how well you did.

    Thankfully, her anger seemed to have subsided considerable. Emotional vtility can sometimes be an advantage.

    Its by your side.

    Feeding is a dorm tradition.

    .

    Perhaps its right for me to yield this time.

    I picked up a star-shaped cookie and ced it into Trishas mouth. She bit into it and chewed thoughtfully for a while, then spoke with a pout.

    How did you make this?

    Fortunately, she seemed to like the taste.

    I followed the recipe that was there.

    Yeah, well, I couldnt get it right no matter what I did, but youre obviously very skillful. Good for you. How did you shape them?

    You twist a wire to cut the dough. I can make you a mold if you want.

    Wire, there was wire. Right, not bad.

    Yes.

    Teach me how to make cookiester.

    Sure.

    If I interpreted her words, it meant she had softened her heart, and she was willing to get along with me again. I guess I could finally take a breather now.

    And Im never going to kick you out, and I dont hate the herbal scent from your body. It was just something I said.

    I know.

    I ced another cookie on her lips. She epted it naturally like a puppy might.

    After reconciling, Trisha, perhaps finding the aftermath awkward, turned her gaze away from me, nibbling on the cookie and spoke.

    But it is true that you smell of herbs. It isnt unpleasant, like a hint of herbs, and the scent is very faint, but a truly sensitive person might notice it. Just thought you should know.

    Alright thanks.

    I feel like now I can actually get along with Trisha. Its just a feeling.

    ***

    Sion didnt rise from her seat until the sun hadpletely set, and this day brought no rewards.

    A maid from Witthrush Hall, who had been watching her all day, approached her.

    Miss, is there anything you need or are looking for?

    It made sense for her to ask, given Sion had been sitting there all day.

    Sion hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    No, rather than that Before I came, didnt someone else used to sit on this sofa?

    Pardon?

    Sion asked the maid casually.

    It was probably someone with auburn hair, umm a man, I presume? I just wondered if I didnt take his ce.

    The maid looked at Sion and then smiled faintly.

    No, recently the only person whos been sitting there is you, Miss.

    .

    Is there anything else you need?

    No, Ill be leaving now. The sofa is reallyfortable and nice.

    Stretching leisurely, Sion headed for the stairs.

    Mumbling to herself as she ascended, she thought it odd.

    I was sure, absolutely sure the scent was the same

 Chapter 68 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (3)

    Chapter 68 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (3)

    Liria remembered Luna. She had once spent a night at Lunas mansion in Rigved, which was why she remembered her so well.

    But the aristocratic and dignified beauty she had seen then seemed somewhat faded now. Still doll-like in her beauty, Lunas once snow-white skin now felt pale and the silk-like smoothness of her golden hair had lost its vitality and seemed dry and lifeless.

    It wasnt just her face that had changed. Lunas feet, as if shed been running barefoot across a gravel path, were covered with dried blood, and her entire left arm was wrapped in bandages which were stained red in ces, revealing the severity of her bleeding.

    She looked more like a refugee fleeing a war rather than a soon-to-depart guest, and Liria couldnt simply serve her herbal tea and turn her away.

    Silveryns mansion had a storeroom piled high with herbs and potions meant for Damian, but using some to treat Silveryns guest wouldnt pose a problem.

    Just wait a moment, please.

    Before checking on Lunas purpose for visiting, Liria sat her down in the parlor and fetched a healing potion and some herbs.

    Then she carefully asked Luna.

    May I take a look at your wounds?

    After contemting silently for a short while, Luna rxed her guard and nodded.

    Liria slowly cut away the bandage Luna had on her arm to inspect the wound.

    Without a sound, Liria felt a pang of sorrow as she revealed what was hidden underneath. The marks were as if the flesh had been yed with a knife.

    What could have possibly happened to her?

    Although the scars could be healed, it would take a substantial amount of time.

    Liria seemed about the same age as Luna. Girls their age might weep into their pillows all night over a single scar marring their bodies. It would ruin the look of pretty dresses and be a concern when seeking a marriage proposal.

    Yet Luna appeared detached, as if she had let everything go. Thinking of all the scars that would mar such a lovely body made Lirias heart ache even more.

    Liria treated Lunas wounds, disinfecting them and meticulously applying the potion.

    Unable to bear the silence, Luna reluctantly started a conversation.

    Id like to see Professor Silveryn.

    I know that. But the Professor isnt here right now.

    At that moment, Lunas hand trembled visibly.

    With a concerned expression, Liria asked.

    Are you alright?

    When will she return?

    She left for the holy city not long ago. It might be several months before she returns.

    At present, Damian was in charge of the mansion. Although he had to leave often for his studies, Silveryn had prepared a manual for such asions and entrusted Liria with instructions in case guests arrived.

    Nevertheless, Silveryn did leave instructions for me in case a guest came searching. Would it be too much to ask for your name again?

    Luna. Luna Railis.

    Liria set down the potion for a moment and headed to the bookshelf in the parlor. She pushed forward a few tightly arranged books.

    The sound of a lock disengaging soon followed, and Liria pushed the bookcase aside with effort, revealing a small safe hidden within the wall.

    Liria opened the safe and fanned out a bundle of letters inside.

    Her eyes roamed momentarily before she picked one letter from the collection and said.

    Here we go. Luna Railis. Its a letter from Silveryn.

    ***

    Luna closed her eyes tightly.

    Silveryns mansion had always been the most serene ce in her memory. Not even the spirits, who floated freely above the rules of the mortal world, dared to approacha fortress always protected by potent ancient magic.

    But even in Silveryns mansion parlor, Luna could see the ck figures. An uncanny presence she had never experienced before began to erode her mind and asionally seized control of her body.

    Leaving Silveryns mansion, the ck forms were visible too. They stood in the unreachable shadows, watching Luna. Over time, the shadowy silhouettes began to resemble her more and more.

    There was no escaping it anywhere.

    Biting her lip hard, Luna felt powerless. Even Silveryn didnt have all the answers. The ck presence was unaffected by the holy trees strong divine power or by the ancient magic protecting Silveryns house.

    Luna unfolded Silveryns letter. It contained only a single line.

    Find sce in the Guardian Tree of Eternia.

    Her steps grew heavier. The only feelings left for the Guardian Tree after that incident were fear. Even if everything was resolved someday, she thought she could never return to the Guardian Tree, yet she was told to find sce there.

    What had Silveryn seen? Had she anticipated such an event?

    As if reading the cracks in Lunas heart, the ck shape whispered to her.

    [Nobody can save you.]

    ***

    The Thorn Garden dormitory was almost entirely vacant, with most roomscking even basic furnishings. I chose a room on the first floor closest to the entrance door and rested there briefly. The room I had settled in was spacious with just a single, lonely bookshelf.

    On the shelf were about a dozen books, all of them cookbooks with titles like Breakfasts of the Empire and Meals that Made the Country Boy Gagamel Into the Legend of Mercenaries.

    Some of the books bore the fingerprints of Trisha, smudged with soot and flour.

    With some time to spare, I browsed the collection for recipes I might use and transcribed them. I also wrote a letter to send to Silveryn.

    At Witthrush Hall, they provided meals down to the side dishes, but the Thorn Garden was different. ntara in the garden would provide the ingredients if you asked, but as there were no maids, you had to cook for yourself.

    If I was going to survive here, I needed to improve my culinary skills. Taking turns preparing meals with Trisha was out of the question given her disastrous cooking. I was honestly concerned about what shed been eating to get by here.

    With her privileged background, shed likely never been without someone else to prepare her meals.

    It looked like Id be busy again. ntara would bring the ingredients, cooking wouldnt be a problem for me, and I could craft any necessary furniture.

    Leaving they room, I opened the dorms front door to head out, but upon hearing the noise, Trisha came running out from the second floor.

    Where are you going?

    To Witthrush Hall.

    Thiste at night? Ill give you my nket!

    I can sleep on the bare floor. I wasnt leaving because Icked bedding. Stitch spells didnt work in the Labyrinth, so I had to go out to send the letter.

    Its not for that.

    Are you going for the entrance ceremony preparations? You know, tomorrows Masters ss ceremony is going to be in the Forbidden Forest, right?

    What?

    Didnt you get a letter at Witthrush Hall too? I mean, its in the Labyrinths Forbidden Forest.

    This was a relief. If selecting a dorm room caused such a fuss, I wondered what chaos the entrance ceremony would bring.

    Yeah. Ill remember that. See you tomorrow.

    As I walked away, Trisha shouted after me.

    Hurry back, Im bored!

    ***

    Memories had been erased again.

    Luna looked around. She was standing alone in the corridor of Witthrush Hall.

    She suppressed the creeping terror with great effort.

    All signs pointed to her being on the move somewhere. She was at the far end of the third-floor corridor where she had stopped.

    Dim moonlight streamed through the window at the end of the corridor. And once again, a dagger was clenched in her hand.

    All strength left her body and the dagger slipped through her fingers and fell.

    Stop, please just stop.

    She was now afraid of herself. If this continued, there was no telling what she might do. An unknown terror pressed down on her.

    Luna pulled Silveryns letter from inside her garment. But the letter was stained with blood, obliterating any readable text.

    She couldnt bear it any longer. Drawing on all her strength, she descended the stairs and burst out of the dormitory.

    And she ran toward the Guardian Tree of Eternia. Even though her breath was dying, she didnt stop.

    Reaching the tree, Luna pressed her forehead against its trunk and slumped down.

    There was still no sce there. The ck figures surrounded the Guardian Tree as if they had been waiting, ready to greet her.

    They gained strength and reveled in joy as Luna grew sadder and suffered more.

    How should I what do I do

    [Do you think you can find sce?]

    [Recall your childhood. Your life has been cursed.]

    [Even the Professor has abandoned you and left.]

    [This is your fate. ept it.]

    The ck figures mocked, jeered, and cursed Luna. They amplified her despair and helplessness by dredging up memories she wished to erase, urging her to give up on everything.

    Tears fell drop by drop. Her mind couldnt handle all the pain. She was in so much agony, death seemed a better option.

    Crumpled beneath the tree, Luna sobbed for a long time. Then she pleaded to the Guardian Tree.

    Please, please grant me sce.

    Clouds dispersed, and moonlight bathed the Guardian Tree. Luna slowly lifted her head. For just a moment, it seemed the tree had listened to her plea and stilled the world around.

    She doubted what she was experiencing was real. But it wasnt a figment of her imagination.

    The voices of the ck forms began to diminish. Like being swept away by gentle waves, something was washing over her, erasing them. She couldntprehend what was happening.

    The world around Luna became utterly quiet. With the silence, senses that hadin dormant were awakening.

    The moonlit Guardian Tree appeared strikingly beautiful. The sounds of trees rustling in the wind were refreshing.

    The chirping of nocturnal insects. The cold yet clear night air. The scent of earth. These forgotten experiences, close enough to touch, began to rush back in. Pleasing sensations surged through her as if electricity was coursing through her body.

    Footsteps echoed from the depths of the forest. Startled, Luna turned in the direction and remained on guard.

    Someone was watching over her. But she felt no malice.

    The owner of the footsteps also remained cautious as they approached the Guardian Tree.

    Then, in the area illuminated by the moonlight, a man wearing a mask appeared.

 Chapter 69 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (4)

    Chapter 69 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (4)

    The man.

    And as soon as she confirmed that the figure was a man, the pleasant sensations she felt were diluted with anxiety.

    Luna pressed her fist against her chest, suppressing her emotions. She shrank back instinctively at the sight of the man.

    At first, Luna had thought that the power of the Guardian Tree had driven back the ck forms. And seeing the man in the mask, she realized her assumption was a mistake.

    A being that instilled primal fear in spirits and all sorts of sentient entities. Luna had encountered such an odd person only once in her lifetimeSilveryns disciple, Damian. Even if he changed his form, Luna could sense his presence with her acute spiritual sensitivity.

    That man was Damian.

    As he took a step forward, Luna reflexively stepped back.

    The fear and loathing of men within Luna began to stir slightly.

    Beings capable of defiling her body.

    Etched in Lunas subconscious was the image of her father viting a maid. She also vividly remembered the miserable life that maid led thereafter. Due to these deeply rooted memories from her youth, Luna had shut the door to her heartpletely against men.

    It was not something that could be ovee with courage or willpower. It was like a scar on the soul, something she would have to live with forever.

    Luna felt conflicted. She was experiencing both sce and fear at the same time towards this unfamiliar man.

    When the man took another step closer, she shook her hands violently and backed away tworge steps.

    The man in the mask observed Lunas fright-filled expression.

    After a moment of silence, he turned without hesitation and walked back into the darkness.

    Her pupils shook.

    She wanted to tell him not to go, but the words lodged in her throat and Luna could not bring herself to speak.

    As the man vanished, the ck shapes began to flood back in like a tide.

    Once again, they whispered to Luna, stabbing into the depths of her mind.

    [We knew it. In the end, you cant do anything.]

    [Theres no need to go far. We will bring you sce.]

    ***

    I spent the night at Witthrush Hall. Waking up, I found a letter slipped under the door and another letter from Silveryn had fluttered onto the windowsill. I retrieved the Stitch spell and read Silveryns letter first.

    It simply contained congrattions on my admission, a note regretting that she couldnt take me to the holy city, and a postscript urging me to respond faster next time, stating it had taken about 37 hours to receive my reply. It was a letter characteristic of Silveryn.

    Reading her letter gave me a feeling of not being alone and slightly improved my mood. And at the same time, I missed her.

    There were also grand ceremonies simr to Eternias entrance ceremony at the temple where I grew up.

    Orphans raised in the Acates Temple had never been the main event at suchrge ceremonies.

    On days of celebration like Youth Day, Parents Day, the Birth of Acates, etc., the temple was full of families from bothmoners and nobility alike.

    And the orphans had to either spend all day picking petals for their baptismal ceremonies or sing chants until their throats went hoarse.

    The hardest thing for the orphans of the Acates Temple was to watch the warmth and smiling faces of happy families all day long.

    I had long epted a life as mere extras, but that didnt mean I was unaffected by everything. When the festival approached, like an old man with knee pain predicting rain, a part of my heart also ached.

    It would have been nice to spend the entrance ceremony with Silveryn, but the letter wasforting enough.

    The second letter was the Masters ss entrance ceremony notice.

    It instructed me to arrive at the Forbidden Forests council hall before noon.

    I tidied up the bedding and headed out of the dormitory. Passing by the living quarters, I identally heard news about Luna from other students.

    Luna copsed in front of the dorm because of some illness.

    Why? What kind of illness?

    I dont know, isnt she at the top of the magic department?

    Seems so. Talk about bad luck. How does one copse right before the entrance ceremony?

    ***

    The scene of the entrance ceremony was so beautiful and stirring that one could marvel just by standing and observing. It seemed like the most splendid festival there could be.

    Wherever you went on the campus, powdery light as fine as snowkes fell from the sky. It was so beautiful, like a cascade of stars provoking admiration from the onlookers.

    The ntaras roamed the flowerbeds nting something while staff members sprinkled potions over them.

    And by the time theypleted a round around the garden, flowers had bloomed in their ce. Once the work was done, the entire campus was bedecked in vibrant colors, as if petals filled the air wherever one stepped.

    It was a fantastical scene straight out of a fairy tale book unfolding before ones eyes.

    Lilith strolled across the campus with an excited heart, savoring the moment she had dreamt of in reality.

    asionally, she would habitually look around. She hoped to see that bastard. In the event they did cross paths, she wanted at least to greet or shake hands. Their rtionship was good enough for that much.

    The vast Eternia Academy was abuzz with people everywhere.

    Each person came with their own purpose. To enjoy the magical festival, or to celebrate the admission of a family member into Eternia, families from the Empire, neighboring principalities, and the city alliance mark Eternia in their calendars for the entrance ceremony.

    Despite the ban on private troops entering campus, on average, more than thirty visitors came per iing student.

    Adding casual onlookers with no direct ties, the number was estimated to be around four thousand.

    Gorius, the Empires most famous writer and traveler, had referred to Eternias entrance ceremony as thergest social gathering in the world. Seeing it firsthand, the im was no exaggeration.

    However, for those expecting the grand entrance of the faculty at the heart of Eternia Academy, this years ceremony was bound to be somewhat disappointing.

    Candine, Silveryn, Erzebet, Morgus, Alquaid, and Lacham, among other key figures of Eternia, were sent away on assignments.

    The big names present were mostly those tied to political power, rather distant from the academys main focus on academia and magic.

    If one had to name influential individuals, it would be Princess Gainax of the Ulyssia Principality, the first in the line of session, followed by Franz, the fourth prince of the Empire. Though low in the session order, he could not be disregarded,manding formidable power.

    The reason why top-tier leaders attended the entrance ceremony, even without direct ties to iing students, was to personally assess the talent purposed to be this years top studentan embodiment of the continents finest prowess.

    The greatest talent. Liliths mind kept lingering on someone. She hadnt checked every student, but to her, that bastard was the most talented.

    That bastard would be valedictorian, or at least salutatorian. If thebat departments top ranks were 1st and 2nd, they might represent their grade or department on stage, respectively. Such an acknowledgment by a princess or prince paves a smooth path for the future.

    Who would forsake such glory? Only a madman would turn away from such a promised road to sess.

    Yet, an ominous premonition hit her. That bastard didnt seem the type to care about glory or honor.

    He didnt really drop out, did he?

    While Lilith thought this, her attendant hurriedly ran up to her.

    Miss, Miss! Why are you off by yourself like this!

    Caught wandering alone, Lilith felt a bit embarrassed and scratched her cheek.

    Oh goodness, look at me. I was justwait, is Father looking for me?

    Yes, well, thats part of it, but theres a bigger matter at hand.

    The attendant gasped for breath and handed her a letter.

    This is very important. The Dean of Eternia is asking to see you.

    ***

    Im to represent the magic department on stage?

    Dean Dunkel took a sip of tea and nodded.

    Does that mean Im the top student in the magic department?

    Dunkel shook his head slightly.

    The valedictorian is Miss Luna. However, she is not in a condition to be on stage. Therefore, as the salutatorian, youll take her ce.

    Im salutatorian?

    Liliths mind went nk. All she had done during the entrance exams was follow that bastard around.

    Im not that skilled.

    Though she had hoped to rank high, she didnt expect to be second. There were plenty of students in the magic department with more talent and skill than her, and Lilith was well aware of that.

    We are well aware of that. If we were only to assess magic ability, we wouldnt need to set up a tournament and rank everyone by score. Youve achieved solid overall scores, and our assessment is based on that. We cant reduce points because someone happened to guess the right answers.

    Though being named salutatorian is not always a good thing; it necessitated hard work to maintain the same level of performance.

    But being a departmental representative on stage was a big deal.

    Should there be a problem, its Eternias issue, not due to your choice.

    Lilith responded with grace.

    Understood.

    Dunkel nodded repeatedly, satisfied.

    Right then. Congrattions on your salutatorian entry.

    She pressed her fists against her thighs. She was thrilled but couldnt make a fuss in front of the dean.

    ***

    The entrance ceremony hall, capable of amodating thousands. And down the central aisle leading to the stage, was a golden carpet about a hundred steps long. Both sides were lined with seats for dignitaries, new students, and their families.

    Students going up to the stage are assigned to special seats at the back. The announcer calls their names, and they walk down the golden carpet to a standing ovation.

    The departmental valedictorians gather in those special seats, allowing them to recognize each other.

    Before the ceremonys formal start, people began to trickle in to fill their spots.

    And one by one, departmental valedictorians also arrived at the special seats.

    Cecil was the first to sit down, and Lilith was next, sitting in the designated seat of the magic department.

    Cecil was carefree, applying lipstick while looking in a mirror, apparently not feeling the slightest bit of nerves.

    When Lilith sat down opposite Cecil, she nced at Lilith from top to bottom with a somewhat hostile look.

    Why did youe alone?

    What?

    When Lilith retorted, Cecil ignored her and turned back to her mirror.

    Did I make a mistake?

    For the life of her, Lilith couldnt find any reason why Cecil would be hostile towards her. They had passed by each other during the admissions tests, but they had never spoken, and this was their first face-to-face encounter.

    Apart from Cecils inexplicable question, there was no furthermunication. She didnt even offer a greeting.

    An ufortable feeling washed over her, but Lilith pushed it aside. Cecils aura was so strong that showing any emotions might risk getting crushed.

    Fortunately, the atmosphere thawed somewhat as Iris took her seat in the alchemy department. With a very sociable disposition, Iris knew both Cecil and Lilith and greeted them cheerfully.

    All representatives from alchemy, magic, andbat had upied their seats, withbat being the only one left.

    And there were just two empty seats reserved for thebat department.

    Liliths heart raced as she visually confirmed the two seats in thebat department. One of those seats belonged to that bastard.

    Soon, the remaining seat was taken. Sion approached silently and quickly sat down.

    Iris cheerfully greeted Sion, but she nced at Iris and dismissed her.

    Iris responded with an awkward smile. Of the dual-degree students, only Iris made an effort to get along well with others.

    Cecil, upon confirming only onest seat was empty, smoothed her hair and adjusted her attire. Then she fixed her gaze intently on that vacant spot.

    Sion did the same. She sat demurely, ncing at the adjacent seat and stayed still.

    Lilith too folded her hands neatly and surreptitiously fidgeted with her toes, keeping an eye on that spot.

    Watching the three women representatives await someone, Irisughed awkwardly and said.

    Ah hah, who could it be thats so popr?

 Chapter 70 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (5)

    Chapter 70 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (5)

    I meandered through the campus for a short while. It was still too early to venture into the Labyrinth.

    Given that it was a festival that came only once a year, I thought Id muster some energy and take in the sights of the campus for a bit.

    I did not n to attend the entrance ceremony. Even if I did, there wouldnt be a spot for me nor would my name be called out. Shortly after the ceremony got underway I would need to head towards the Labyrinth.

    Walking along, every couple of steps, Id bump shoulders with someone. It seemed like I was the only one alone on campus, which left me with a strange feeling.

    For some reason, across the sea of people, some would nce at me as if I were some kind of mystical creature.

    I was a student of Eternia too, yet I somehow felt like an outsider.

    Over there! Excuse me! Just a moment!

    Someone cut through the crowd, calling out as they approached. I had no indication that I was being sought until just before my wrist was grabbed.

    Two young girls thrust their faces before me suddenly. Behind them, five robust young men followed.

    You are Damian, arent you?

    I looked carefully at the girls faces. They seemed familiar, but I couldnt recall their names.

    When I hesitated, one girl smiled awkwardly and introduced herself.

    Just as I thought, it is Damian! Were Nancy and Bologna. You were with us at the Weisel Orders social event a few months ago. Remember?

    Those faces briefly flickered through my mind. Lord Popper from the order had sponsored me, and Nancy and Bologna were his niece and daughter. They had offered to teach me to dance back then, but I had made my escape.

    I greeted them with warmth.

    Oh, yes. Of course, I remember. What brings you all this way?

    Nancy and Bologna exchanged nces, smirking as they spoke.

    There are two new enrollees from the Weisel Order. We knew you would surely pass, Damian. We couldnt miss such an auspicious asion.

    Then the gentlemen behind you

    No, those guys are just friends who came with us.

    They all had neat and dapper appearances. Nancy pointed to each as she introduced them.

    This friend is acquainted with Prince Franz, and this one here manages the Sobignonrge farms. Youve probably heard of Sobignon wine, right? They all wanted to see the entrance ceremony, so I brought them along.

    To travel a month-long journey just for an entrance ceremony, they must have been quite eager.

    Nancy said, chuckling.

    Hehe, I kept following after seeing your back, wondering if it might be you, Damian!

    Its truly a pleasure.

    Bologna then inquired.

    But Damian, are you here by yourself? Where is your family?

    Things began to click. These girls probably believed I came from a distinguished fencing family. Not sure what fantasies they held of me, but it was the perfect timing to break them before they grew.

    I saw no need to sugarcoat my words.

    I dont have a family.

    The girls faces stiffened slightly.

    Oh, so they couldnt make it because your estate is too far away?

    I shook my head.

    Then

    I was raised in an orphanage.

    Ah, I see

    Bologna trailed off, her forehead creased and her expression turning somewhat somber. No doubt, they were disappointed, having expected something entirely different.

    What about the Archmage?

    He has gone far away and wont be back for several months.

    Ah, thats regrettable

    Their faces showed they realized theyd made a mistake, exchanging looks that betrayed their realization. As you distance from the metropolises, society stiffens and ssism bes more pronounced. Weisel was no exception. They now understood, possibly toote, that they had been revering and following an orphan, oblivious of myck of status or lineage.

    Trying to pretend like it was nothing, Nancy forced an upbeat tone and asked me,

    Damian! Will you be ascending to the tform during the entrance ceremony? As a representative for your department, right? You are an apprentice of the Archmage, after all.

    Calctive expectations and vanity were apparent in her eyes.

    And why do you ask?

    Oh, havent you heard the rumor? The valedictorians and salutatorians from each department have been invited by Prince Franz to a celebration ball in Rigved.

    Bologna added,

    All the rtives and family members get invited too.

    The girls voices were tinged with subtle expectation. Perhaps, if I were to ascend to the tform, they harbored hopes of being invited as well. After all, I had no family, and they were the daughters of my patron, so they had some ground for their expectations.

    I had a vague feeling, one I couldnt shake, that they saw me as a stepping stone or a lifeline of sorts. I did understand them. They had traveled a month to Eternia just to see a single ceremony; being just an ordinary enrollee would be unsatisfactory. They were naturally ambitious. They wanted to meet the prince, be noticed by everyone, and experience a sense of superiority by associating with someone prominent.

    Thats unrted to me. My grades are only average.

    Disappointment was evident in their eyes. Evidently, I did not meet the lofty expectations of being an Archmages disciple.

    Oh yes. So you are simr to Joyce. Thats still quite remarkable

    Do you perhaps have a connection with Baroness Varian

    Bologna nudged Nancy to stop her. The two fell silent for a moment.

    Persisting here would only make it more difficult for both parties. I offered a polite farewell.

    I have something to attend to, so I must take my leave. It was truly a pleasure to meet you both. Please convey my congrattions to the two friends from the order. Ill send a letter to the Lord Popper myself soon.

    Ah, of course

    They seemed to have more to say, but I quickly exited the scene. In a deserted corner, I leaned against the wall and took a deep breath.

    I reached into my chest pocket and put on a mask on my face.

    It was the first time I felt sofortable and thankful for the mask. It was as if I had found my true form.

    ***

    A man made his way to the seating designated for special guests. The gazes of three women, who had been eyeing an empty seat, turned towards him. Assessing his appearance, they all sighed with apparent disappointment.

    It was the secretary of Eternia.

    The entrance ceremony will begin shortly. There is still time, so please take this opportunity to greet your family and kin. Remember, once the ceremony starts, you wont be allowed to leave your seat at will.

    The women looked exasperated, almost as if theyd grab the secretary by the cor for answers if Sions mood hadnt gone sour, prompting Iris to quickly respond.

    Yes, got it!

    Before the secretary could depart, Cecil stopped him with a question.

    Theres one seat empty, why hasnt it been filled yet?

    Theyll be here shortly. Ah, there they are now.

    The secretary pointed in the direction, and all the women turned to look.

    An elegantly dressed man approached them, smiling to reveal his white teeth as he introduced himself.

    Pleasure to meet everyone. I am Rupert Lowy, and Ill be serving as the representative for thebat department in this entrance ceremony.

    He proceeded to offer handshakes in turn.

    Sion met his greeting with an icy look and ignored the handshake. Cecil did likewise.

    Lilith examined Rupert with uncertainty before hesitantly returning the handshake.

    Iris greeted him with a big smile, although her eyes were downturned and teary.

    So d to meet you!

    As Rupert took a seat, the atmosphere became icier. Iris, unable to discern the reason, nibbled on her lower lip, looking around cautiously.

    Sion, visibly irritated, left the table and, unable to bear the awkward air, Iris followed suit shortly after.

    Now only Rupert, Lilith, and Cecil remained.

    Lilith intensely studied Ruperts face and physique,paring him to the man in her memory.

    Noticing her stare, Rupert revealed his white teeth and said,

    Lilith, isnt it? Ive heard about you. As much as Ive been told youre indeed beautiful.

    Excuse me have we met before?

    Hmm um? Perhaps we crossed paths a few times at the Rigved social events?

    No during the entrance exams

    Rupert crossed his arms, pondered for a bit, and then replied.

    We probably didnt meet.

    Are you sure about that?

    Cecil, who had casually been brushing her hair, chuckled at their exchange with clear derision.

    Heh, ha, hah.

    Lilith scowled at Cecil. It was necessary to stand up against such rudeness.

    If there is something that displeases you

    Cecil immediately cut her off.

    Howughable. You dont even recognize who got you into the second ce in the magic department?

    What?

    Taking all sorts of help from him, exploiting everything you can, and now you dont even remember who he is but cling to some unrted person? Not only heartless but stupid too, I see?

    The hostile atmosphere had Ruperts eyes widening like those of a frightened rabbit. He nced back and forth between the two women and said,

    Uh Ill leave you two for a bit. Finish up your chat.

    He then discreetly excused himself, leaving the two women alone.

    Lilith felt as though shed been struck on the head with a hammer.

    Her head became increasingly nk, words not forting.

    Why are you looking for him? Do you think there is still some value to exploit from him? To maintain that second-ce position, do you need him more?

    How dare you speak when you know nothing

    Isnt that what you always do? Seducing boys with your tail, using them up, and casting them aside once they lose their sweetness.

    Liliths hands, resting on her knees, trembled slightly.

    Its not like that.

    Then whats it like? You find it all so amusing. Do you ever seriously engage in a rtionship with any of the guys youve used up?

    Cecil seemed well-informed about Lilith. Almost as though she had thoroughly investigated her.

    Liliths focus slowly blurred.

    What are you saying?

    Cecil spat with disdain.

    Its obvious, isnt it? What would you do if behind his mask was a face scarred by burns? What if hes an orphan without a penny to his name? If he turns out to be unworthy, or you find betterpany, just like a toy, youll discard him opportunely. Isnt that what the so-called high-born nobles always do?

    .

    With no response from Lilith, Cecil left after delivering her final words.

    I truly despise someone like you.

    Lilith was left all alone in her special seat. She gazed emptily into the void. What she thought would be the greatest day had be her worst.

    From her pocket, she pulled out a handkerchief stained with blood. It was from when she had tended to that mans wounds during the entrance exam. It was her cherished handkerchief, yet she had not washed it.

    She stared at the handkerchief listlessly.

    Every single thing Cecil said was true. She had lured men with her appearance, used them, and once they got too close, she would discard them.

    Thats why saying this time is different had no persuasive power; Liliths sincerity carried no weight.

    And so, she couldnt say anything.

    In reality, Lilith hadnt seriously contemted whaty behind his mask. What status he held. What family he belonged to. The emotions that sprouted in Lilith were not the results of shallow calctions.

    She simply had memories.

    She remembered when he had saved her from the ntaras, when he had wiped away her wounds, when they had camped together, and when he had ced a candy tightly into her pretend-sleeping hand.

    She thought of him while eating, bathing, lying in bedshe just kept thinking of him. And so she yearned to see him again. That was her truth.

    Tears rolled down Liliths cheeks unbidden.

 Chapter 71 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (6)

    Chapter 71 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (6)

    As I left the territory of Eternia, a bitter winter wind blew fiercely.

    Silveryn stopped the carriage. The holy knights who were escorting her also halted their steeds in session. Suddenly stopping in the middle of the snow-covered forest path, they all wore faces of confusion.

    Silveryn stepped out of the carriage and stretched.

    Ugh. Ah, this is where we part ways.

    The holy knights gave each other puzzled looks.

    The detachment captain approached her with a bewildered expression.

    Lady Silveryn, what do you mean by

    Cant you understand? It means you and I go our separate ways here.

    It was unclear why she was being so whimsical. What could have possibly ruffled her?

    The further they got from Eternia, the more irritable and capricious Silveryn became. On this winters day, she demanded fresh grapes, dered that she could only sleep with fur nkets, issued terribly fussy demands. The holy knights did their utmost to appease Silveryns moods, but things only seemed to get worse.

    Receiving the one-sided notice, the detachment captain showed his dismay.

    Then, on the way to the holy city

    Ill get there on my own. I have a ce I need to stop at.

    Its our duty to escort Lady Silveryn to the holy city, no matter where you go.

    Speak properly. Who is protecting whom? Im sick of it. If anything, I should be the one protecting you.

    That, but

    The holy knights were well aware that Silveryn didnt need any escort. The escort was just for formalitys sake. However, the position of the Order was that they could not merely notify the Archmage to cross the long distance alone. The escort was meant to be a sign of reverence for the Archmage, but now they were left without an appropriate response.

    With her arms crossed, Silveryn looked down at the detachment captain and said,

    What are you waiting for? Get going.

    A hint of anger gleamed in Silveryns eyes. Soon her magical power began to surge as if a rein had been snapped.

    We have orders to

    Is the world going to end if you arrive a day or twote? You leeches, bloodsuckers. Disappear, get lost. Do you even understand the meaning of the entrance ceremony? You think its some childs party? Do you know the feeling of not being able to attend the one and only entrance ceremony of your disciple? Right now, Id burn everything I see to ashes, so unless you want a miserable death, scram.

    Silveryns hair started to float as if responding to her magic. Heat rose from the ground, melting the white snowfield in the blink of an eye, and steam emerged from the earth.

    Her magical power, capable of thawing winters frozen ground in a blink, was on a different scale from any magicians they had encountered throughout their lives. Even the holy knights, who had undergone life-and-death training for over a decade, choked under this wave of terror.

    The captains back was soaked with sweat. It seemed impossible to further appease her or continue thepany.

    He signaled his lieutenant with his eyes to order a retreat. The holy knights quickly reformed the column.

    We apologize for any rudeness. Well go ahead and prepare the snow-covered path to the holy city.

    Only then did Silveryns magic begin to subside.

    Without dy, the holy knights moved onward, leaving behind Silveryns carriage.

    Silveryn watched them vanish into the distance and then flung her shoes into the carriage.

    She then removed all her jewelry except for the ne and ced them into a jewelry box.

    One of the maids from the carriage behind quickly grabbed Silveryns towel and joined her at her side.

    Lets go.

    Barefoot, Silveryn stepped off the road and walked into the forest.

    The path she followed eventually led her into a canyon. Despite the harsh winds, despite her being barefoot in a thin dress, Silveryn felt no cold whatsoever.

    Walking into the canyon, they came upon an abandoned ruin. Silveryn walked to the center of the ruin, where arge hexagonal bath was located. The water in the bath waspletely frozen.

    Silveryn paid no mind as she loosened the straps of her dress. It slipped off smoothly, revealing her slender, pale body without a fiber.

    As she looked down at the bath, the ice began to crack and break apart, and soon there was bubbling from beneath as hot water rose from the bottom.

    Holding a vial of Damians blood in one hand, Silveryn slowly submerged herself in the water.

    Taking a bath after such a long time washed away all the fatigue that had umted.

    The Bath of Purification.

    And beyond this ruiny the Altar of the Stars.

    A ce where ancient magic, said to have been cut off hundreds of years ago, was secretly handed down. It was imperative to avoid the eyes of the Order. Though they worshiped the same deity, their ways werepletely different from those of the Order.

    It was the ce Silveryn sought for Damians oracle.

    To enter, one needed to cleanse themselves in the bath.

    Silveryn held the vial in both hands, looking at it fondly, and kissed it lightly. She then ced it against her cheek, feeling its pulse for a moment.

    It would have been nice if you were here with me, too.

    ***

    As Rupert was catching his breath alone, someone approached him.

    Startled by an inexplicable chill, he turned around to find Sion standing there with her hand on the hilt of her sword.

    What what do you want?

    You have some business with me, dont you?

    What kind of business?

    The representative of thebat department, thats not your seat, is it?

    Rupert narrowed his eyes and replied brazenly,

    Just ept it. That seat is mine by right. I got it fair and square by defeating you at the peak of Grace Mountain.

    You want to prove it right now?

    Sions thumb pushed up the sword, revealing the gleaming de. She was the kind of woman who would brandish a sword in the middle of the entrance ceremony without any hesitation.

    Shocked, Rupert quickly tucked his tail and backpedaled.

    No, wait just a minute, I know, I know. Calm down. It was just a strange rumor, so I tried to ride it out.

    Gale Varianne is the salutatorian, and he refused to serve as a representative if he wasnt the valedictorian. Victor refused for the same reason. Thats why I stepped up. Theyre both too proud and upromising like you. Youve seen it yourself, havent you?

    Gale and Victor had been defeated by Sion in their duels. It was foreseeable that their pride wouldnt allow them to ept a lower position, so they would refuse to stand on the podium.

    However, Sion wasnt talking about them.

    She frowned and shook her head.

    Im not talking about losers.

    What? Losers? What the hell are you talking about? The valedictorian is you and the salutatorian is Gale. Thats all Ive heard?

    As Rupert mulled over Sions words, his eyes slowly widened.

    Ah you cant be serious, is that rumor real? That there was someone on the mountain top whopeted with you?

    Tell me everything you know.

    Hey, hey, calm down. Ive just heard rumors. I dont know anything. You saw it yourself, so you should know better, shouldnt you?

    Rupert likely didnt know a thing. Deted, Sion sighed lightly.

    Besides, Gale would be furious if he heard hes being called a loser.

    Thats none of my business.

    Why are you so hell-bent on each others destruction? Is it some kind of self-hatred? Gale is just as stubborn and fierce as you are. I heard rumors he ns to challenge you again soon.

    Tell him anytime.

    Feeling there was no point in further conversation, Sion left.

    ***

    Cecil walked to the very back of the grand hall where the entrance ceremony was held on campus. The rear was still crowded with people bustling about.

    Just as her friend had told her, she found Candy boy in the most secluded corner, wearing a mask.

    He stood there, holding out his palm, blissfully catching the shimmering particles of light that fell like snow.

    He seemed just like any ordinary boy lost in the mystical sight.

    Seeing him like that, Cecil couldnt help but let out a hollowugh.

    After all the searching with not a single clue, there he was, suddenly appearing as if nothing had happened, making the whole effort seem futile.

    Why would the main character of the entrance ceremony be standing in the farthest corner, looking as uninvolved as anyone else?

    Wary that he might run away if she approached too abruptly, she cautiously approached Candy boy.

    What are you doing here all by yourself? Dont you have any friends?

    He slowly turned his head towards Cecil.

    After making eye contact for a moment, Cecil spoke up.

    Still not talking?

    Its been a while.

    The corners of Cecils mouth lifted slightly.

    Did you know? The ntaras in the back are ring at you as if youre scary. They probably dont recognize you as a student because youre wearing that mask. You might want to take it off soon.

    He replied indifferently.

    They see me not as a person but as a ntara. Thats why they just let me through.

    Ugh, how long are you going to wear that tacky mask?

    You dont recognize quality when you see it.

    Quality? Who made it? Name the craftsman. I am the valedictorian of the magic department; I would know.

    Cecil emphasized the word valedictorian.

    Pretending to ponder for a moment, he replied nonchntly.

    Its supposed to be famous. Er Ze-bet?

    Hrious. Sure, lets go with that. Youre really weird. Do you like that mask so much?

    Yeah. Street vendors dont bother me when I wear it.

    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy tint, Cecilughed.

    Heh, right. Youre the one most like a street vendor; who would bother you?

    He retorted in a monotonously deadpan manner.

    Schrs of magic, they bother me.

    You talk so much its like youre a totally different person. Are you sure its Candy boy in there? No way. Give it to me. That thing.

    Cecil abruptly reached out her hand.

    ?

    The magical candy.

    If you take all the merchandise, whats a street vendor like me supposed to live on?

    Quick.

    He rummaged through his pockets for a while and then said.

    Sold out right now.

    Cecil felt her mood lifting more and more.

    She had thought it unlikely they would meet, and even if they did, she wouldnt be able to converse with him so ordinarily. Yet, against all expectations, she was calmly exchanging words with him.

    For someone without friends, youre not bad with words. Ill let it slide because youre cute, so Ill admit youre Candy boy.

    How did you use the Frostwind Bomb I gave you?

    Used it in an appropriate ce.

    How was it? Useful?

    Yeah.

    Her eyes narrowed tartly as she spoke.

    I contributed to you bing the overall valedictorian, right?

    He gazed at Cecil with an expression that seemed to ask how she knew.

    For Cecil, with herwork of information, finding out the true valedictorian was a piece of cake.

    She grinned and moved closer to him, tapping the nose of the mask with her forefinger.

    Dont deny it. Its written all over your Im flustered face. You owe me.

    Im not the valedictorian.

    ***

    Someone approached Lilith as she sat alone, sobbing.

    It was her friend, Matthias.

    Startled by the traces of tears, Matthias gently stroked Liliths back.

    Lilith, whats wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden?

    Brushing away her tears with her forearm, Lilith pushed away Matthias hand from her back.

    Its nothing. Why are you here?

    What do you mean its nothing? Cant you tell me?

    Its none of your business. Why did youe?

    Matthias sighed and said.

    That guy wearing the mask you mentioned. I think hes here.

    What?

    Hes in the back of the banquet hall. The one with the mask; its only him. Is this about him?

    Wiping her tear-stained cheeks again with her palm, Lilith disregarded Matthias and dashed towards the back of the banquet hall.

    She frantically searched the hall as if looking for a lost lover.

    And sure enough, there he was, threading through the crowdthe man.

    Her heart plummeted.

    The auburn hair. The wooden mask. No doubt about it. It couldnt be a fake  it was definitely him.

    Lilith struggled through the bustling crowd to get closer to him.

    It was only when she got close enough that she could see.

    The man wearing the mask.

    And right beside him stood Cecil, clinging close, with a bright smile on her face.

    Liliths hand dropped the blood-stained handkerchief she was holding.

 Chapter 72 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (7)

    Chapter 72 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (7)

    When he denied being the valedictorian, Cecils eyes widened with curiosity.

    Ive got a question.

    What is it?

    Why are you turning down the position of valedictorian? Everyone else is killing themselves to secure that spot, pouring their blood, sweat, and tears into it, but the person who actually came in first is kicking the opportunity aside to do something else.

    Did youe to the entrance ceremony just to spectate?

    He nodded.

    Cecil crossed her arms and thought for a moment.

    I dont like that. Even if its none of my business Did you know that Eternia gives a ring to the valedictorians of each department every year? Just owning that ring can make life easier anywhere you go. Dont you want it?

    Fine. Youre aware that the Lady of Ganax from the Duchy of Ulyssia is attending here, right? Though she hasnt dered it openly, its rumored shes here looking for a suitable son-inw for her family. The Ganax family has been suffering from a hereditary disease for generations, so they urgently need robust offspring.

    He tilted his head slightly as if he didnt quite understand Cecils motives.

    The boys are all dressed up, puffing their chests out trying to catch thedys eye.

    He showed little interest in Cecils words. Talk ofdies and princes felt like a story from a different world to him.

    Doesnt that stir up any ambition in you? Think of the incredible benefits youd get if you represented the new students on stage. Even the most illustrious nobles dont get opportunities like this. Youd make a mark not just in the Duchy but in the Empire as well. With a little persuasion, you could even score substantial sponsorship.

    Sounds great.

    Whats your reason for joining Eternia? Is it not to gain respect, earn money, and live well?

    To a question any Eternia student would agree with, he did not affirm.

    Im content with what I have now.

    It was hard to fathom his inner thoughts. Even though it must have been painful for the valedictorian title to go to someone else, he showed no regret.

    Cecil gazed intensely into his eyes.

    He did not radiate the air of someone whod given up on everything, nor was he cynical. It was more like he was already filled to the brim with some crusted burden inside, blocking any rise of ambition or desire for recognition.

    This intrigued Cecil greatly. However, right now, she had no way to uncover what that burden was.

    Well, just to make sure  you didnt leave a fiance or something back home in your distant hometown, did you?

    No.

    Cecil scrutinized his reaction and then spoke with a faint smile on her lips.

    Then thats all I need to know. The entrance ceremony will start soon.

    Cecil hesitated as if reluctant to leave, but he firmly spoke up.

    Go on. The valedictorian of the magic department shouldnt be caught loitering in strange ces.

    Hmph, all right. Ill go.

    Without another farewell, Cecil turned sharply to leave. A few steps away, something else came to mind, and she turned back to add,

    Well see each other around school, right?

    Yeah. asionally.

    She imagined the ridiculous sight of him attending sses alone in his mask, yet somehow she felt that such a thing was unlikely to happen.

    There were many things she wanted to know, but it was clear she wouldnt get the answers from him.

    Alright, I wont pester you anymore.

    ***

    She didnt even realize that she had dropped the handkerchief.

    It wasnt an illusion. He really was there.

    He had never given her a proper conversation.

    Yet, unlike with her, where he had been cold from start to finish, the two of them were chatting like old friends. The sight seemed to stab her heart with an awl.

    The feeling of being wronged by that man was so strong it quickly turned into an indescribable sorrow. It was an agony she had never experienced in her life.

    Lilith realized there was nothing she could do. She had no power to approach him casually as if nothing was wrong or to push away the foxy Cecil.

    Just as Cecil said, Lilith had only been an asset without the capacity to truly help him.

    She cursed the past that had made her the person she was now, all the impulse-driven moments. She found her ipetent, burdensome self utterly loathsome.

    Lilith stood still, continuing to wipe away her flowing tears.

    Im useless.

    ***

    Matthias btedly set out to find Lilith.

    He was in turmoil. It was the first time he had ever seen Lilith cry so desperately. He thought he had at least secured the status of a friend, yet she had not confided her innermost feelings to him. And yet, upon mentioning the masked man, she dashed off like an arrow, which stung Matthias pride.

    He couldnt understand why she was so intent on finding the entric with the mask. When Lilith had asked him to locate the masked man, it had been irritating. It was highly unusual for Lilith to chase after a man with such zeal and passion.

    While feeling distanced from Matthias, she poured all her attentiveness into that man, which felt like an affront.

    He could finally rx, knowing that Lilith did not know the masked mans name or face. Thus, he felt assured that her feelings were not born of romantic affection.

    It seemed impossible for her to harbor feelings for someone whose face, name, and status remained unknown, especially considering the statures of the many men, including Matthias, who pursued her.

    Even as he headed to the entrance hall in search of Lilith, he held onto the belief that it had nothing to do with affection.

    Matthias finally caught sight of Lilith from behind amid the crowd.

    She stood alone among the people, her shoulders heaving.

    Lilith, Lilith!

    Despite Matthias shouting her name, she seemed too absorbed in something else to notice.

    He reached out and grabbed her shoulder, but she showed no sign of acknowledgment.

    On the floory her treasured handkerchief, now trampled by the crowd, looking like a piece of rag.

    Matthias picked it up and saw Liliths face: she was anchored to one spot, crying hopelessly. Following her gaze, Matthias too looked to where she was staring.

    In a distant, secluded spot was the man with the mask, and beside him was the most famous student from the magic department, Cecil Pontar, standing close to him.

    The whole situation spelled out only one thing. It was then that Matthias realized it all.

    All of Liliths behaviors were tied to feelings of affection. And those affections were directed at the man with the mask.

    While Matthias stood by her side, Lilith continued to sob painfully, unable to take her eyes off the masked man for even an instant.

    On one hand, Matthias couldnt understand it.

    Why?

    He couldntprehend how she could harbor affection for an unknown man whocked face, name, or status. Lilith had spoken of his distinction with high regard, but in fact, he was not the valedictorian or salutatorian or even close to the next ranks.

    It was clear that he had unscrupulously unsettled Liliths heart.

    Whats so special about that guy anyway?

    Matthias couldnt fathom why, after so much care and assistance, she preferred to be caught up in that mans shadow.

    As the sense of injustice festered within Matthias, jealousy and anger towards the man grew inside him.

    ***

    I dont have any leads. The darkness the butler mentioned is nowhere to be found.

    Even with the entrance ceremony upon them, some professors remained in the conference room, engaged in urgent discussions.

    Dean Dunkels brows furrowed at the spiritology professors words, brimming with helplessness.

    Luna was in aatose state. Her butler personally sought help, describing her condition, but even with a few professors efforts, the cause of Lunas torment remained elusive.

    Dunkel inquired,

    Are you suggesting this could be an issue with a psy-entity, not just a spirit?

    Psy-entity problems couldnt be solved immediately. The talents who could sense psy-entities were extremely rare, and all of Eternias rted staff were up in the north.

    Given her exceptional talent with spirit binding, its a possibility. But Eternia isnt a ce where psy-entities should arbitrarilye and go, so its unlikely the troublees from a psy-entity.

    The adjunct professor from the department of alchemy said,

    It could be hallucinations due to potion poisoning. Her condition is grave like a drug addicts, regardless of what shes taken. She may have a serious potion addiction.

    The terrible news deeply troubled Dunkel; a bright and diligent girl, sumbing to addictive potions, was a sentiment too bitter to swallow.

    Theres another particrity thats hard to write off as just potion addiction.

    Dunkel pressed at his temples and asked,

    And that is?

    Her magical energy is depleted. Its not that she has a low capacity or poor recovery, but no matter what we do, her magic doesnt replenish.

    Dunkel swallowed hard.

    Such a symptom could ur when the hierarchy of a spirit contract was reversed.

    Spirits manifested their power in the world using their contractors magical energy. A contractor must dominate the hierarchy to control and subdue the spirit. Rarely, a spirit might assert dominance, drawing magical energy as it pleases, regardless of the will of its contractor.

    However, for a girl with such a genius for spirit magic to make this mistake was preposterous. Furthermore, to totally deplete Lunas vast magical energy would likely spark an outbreak of a spirit. Yet there had been no unusual urrences in Eternia.

    In the midst of this, urgent footsteps echoed through the quiet corridor.

    The footsteps reached the conference room door, which swung open abruptly.

    The person who entered was the maid tending toatose Luna.

    She gasped for air, shouting at the professors,

    Luna is gone, Luna has disappeared!

 Chapter 73 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (8)

    Chapter 73 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (8)

    Silveryn finished her ritual bathing, wiped herself dry, and got dressed. She sent the maid back to where the carriage waited and proceeded to walk through the corridor that led away from the bathhouse.

    At the end of the corridor, arge stone b engraved with ancient characters blocked the way. Silveryn stretched out her hand. As her fingertips touched a specific point on the stone b, space undted like ripples.

    It was the Curtain of the Neb, a grand barrier. This was a magic that warped space, making itpletely impossible for outsiders to intrude.

    Spatial magic was believed to have been lost centuries ago, with all records destroyed, yet the Altar of the Stars had preserved its lineage away from the worlds eyes.

    However, spatial magic was secondary. The most crucial art at the Altar of the Stars was astrology.

    The altar could glimpse into the flow of human life through the stars. It could interpret growth, decline, life, death, and asionally hints about lovers destined by fate.

    The future could not be entirely known. Trying toprehend the vastness of existence with human eyes was like studying a great rivers flow through a magnifying ss. The information gained from the Altar of the Stars could rarely change ones destiny.

    Nheless, Silveryn wanted to know as much as possible about anything concerning Damian. Human affairs always tended to flow in unexpected directions, so even a speck of insight was crucial.

    Before entering the altar, she paused briefly to dwell on old memories. Although it had been five years since herst visit, Silveryns recollections were as vivid as if they happened yesterday.

    Silveryns past was marred by struggles to change what seemed like predestined fate. All those battles had ultimately failed, and the Altar of the Stars was where they had reached their end.

    She was not keen on repeating that process a second time.

    There was always a price for seeing the future. Beyond knowing it, should one try to alter the future, the cost would be enormous. And Silveryn had given up on paying that price.

    It didnt matter if Damian was not to lead a heroic life.

    It didnt matter if he was not to live a life revered by all, if his name would not be chronicled in history.

    Even a fate where he barely clung to life as an insignificant man would suffice.

    There was only one thing Silveryn wished for: that the destiny allotted to Damian was not so horrifically dire that it warranted changing the future.

    ***

    Though the entire crowd was surging toward the entrance ceremony venue, Damian walked alone, going against the current in the opposite direction.

    His shoulders kept bumping into people, and he received piercing stares each time, but Damian paid no mind.

    Upon reaching the residential building, it was silent with no one around, the crowds having gone to the entrance hall.

    As he passed through the residential buildings garden, Cecils words asionally echoed in his head.

    Why did Ie to Eternia?

    Would I feel fulfilled if I started as valedictorian and finished as valedictorian at the academy?

    Being valedictorian at entrance means Ive achieved half the sess. Yet his heart felt unfilled.

    Even if he ascended the podium to receive everyones attention and respect, even amidst the apuse and bouquets, nothing would change.

    He couldnt grow intoxicated with his aplishments. His past life and memories relentlessly hounded him every moment.

    As Damian approached the Guardian Tree, a loud explosion resounded from behind.

    He slowly turned his head and looked up.

    Magic fireworks soared high into the sky, bursting forth in a disy that intricately adorned the heavens.

    The entrance ceremony had begun.

    Damian left the festive celebration behind and stepped into thebyrinth.

    ***

    Upon opening the Curtain of the Neb and stepping into the undting space, a fresh floral scent weed Silveryn.

    The ash-gray clouds that had been dumping blizzards were gone, reced by a clear blue sky and a warm breeze.

    It was the delightful sun of spring. This alone told Silveryn that the lineage of the Altar of the Stars remained unbroken.

    Neglected over a long period, seasonal magic would twist the magic formation beyond repair, making it extremely difficult to dispel, ultimately absorbing too much of the earths magic and reducing the world to desert.

    In front of her was a massive sandstone barrier.

    And in the center of the barrier stood an imposing statue sorge one had to tilt their head back to take in its full height, solemnly guarding the gateway.

    Silveryn walked into the portal.

    Once she passed a long, dark passageway, the sight of a city destroyed centuries ago unfolded before her. Floating in the center of that city was a massive sky ind that shadowed thend below by blocking the sunlight.

    Thick chains woven into thend held the ind attempting to rise through the clouds. This strange structure was impossible to reconstruct with todays magical knowledge.

    And atop that ind was the Altar of the Stars.

    To ascend, one had to traverse the thousands of circr stairs leading up to the ind.

    Upon seeing the staircase, Silveryn sighed lightly.

    Ah, still clinging to that antiquated tradition.

    Magic could bypass the steps, but thews stated that those seeking the Oracle had to ascend using the stairs. Given Silveryns resilience, it wasnt a major issue, but it was still a bothersome and tedious procedure.

    She quietly muttered, thinking of the disciple shed left behind in Eternia.

    When I return, Ill have to demand a lengthy leg massage.

    ***

    Grace Mountain Range was smoothly sloped and organically connected, but there was an exception.

    At one point of the finely stretched mountain range, there was a strangely indented basin. Centuries-old records said it appeared as if a giant had stepped wrongly, coining Giants Footprint for the ce.

    The unique trait of the basin wasnt its discordant topography alone. A powerful magical field of an unknown power source was formed within it. The magical pressure was so strong in the area that typical nts could not grow; only ancient species and rare ones that thrived on magical energy made up the flora.

    It was too much for not only ordinary people but even magicians. Every year saw incidents of herb collectors and travelers, who ventured into the Giants Footprint lured by rare herbs, either fainting and being consumed by beasts or returning as imbeciles. Consequently, Giants Footprint was virtually forgotten, and over time it became known as The Forbidden Forest.

    No random visitors had met with idents in The Forbidden Forest since Eternia took its ce and limited ess to only a handful, sealing off the surrounding area.

    Thanks to its unique history, The Forbidden Forest held significant interest for Azelis.

    Being one of the rare few with permission, Azelis was walking through The Forbidden Forest. A powerful field had formed, forcing even those with strong resistance to encase themselves in artifacts that diminished the influence of magical pressure, like armor. Yet, Azelis felt no strain.

    On the contrary, she removed all artifacts to taste the magic better and even went barefoot, wandering the forest. Even if countless skeletons were buried beneath the tree roots, to her, it was just a pleasant ce for an outing.

    For a moment, she thought of Damian. She wondered if he could withstand this level of magical pressure. Azelis hoped he could not. She could provide substantial help in limating to the magical pressure, and she wanted Damian to seek and rely on her assistance.

    Imagining Damian struggling to adapt to the magical pressure, Azelis giggled by herself.

    Feeling cheerful, Azelis started hopping like a child.

    After following thepass for a while, she arrived at a clearing lush with green grass.

    In the center of the field stood a small temple built of wood, starkly solitary. The edifice bore the marks of time, but it was well-maintained, devoid of a worn and dpidated feel.

    The sun, diffused by a heavy mist, gently touched down, creating an aura of mystique.

    This was where the entrance ceremony for the Masters ss was being held.

    With hands sped behind her back, Azelis moved lightly toward the temple.

    The interior of the temple was serene and modest.

    There was nothing but the white statue of the goddess Acates and a few long wooden benches for worship.

    No one here?

    Despite the entrance ceremony time being imminent, the only person there was Azelis.

    Tch.

    Disheartened by ending up alone wherever she went, she was annoyed. Damian, who could be considered a peer, hadnt shown his face since leaving for the Thorn Garden the night before. She didnt know if hed snubbed the Masters ss to enjoy the glitzy festival.

    Azelis slumped onto a bench. Then, leaning back against the backrest with her chin propped on her hands, she stared endlessly at the temple gate.

    Only empty mist swirled beyond the wide-open door.

    ***

    Lunas eyescked focus.

    Her face had drained of blood, making her white dress resemble a shroud.

    She crossed the forest barefoot. Wood bark and gravel embedded in her feet caused blood to trickle down, but Lunas face showed no trace of pain. Seemingly possessed by some unknown entity, she only shambled along like a puppet, her face hollow as if her soul had departed.

    Where she passed, she left behind footprints as dark as if they had been painted with tar.

    And in her hand, she still clutched the same dagger as before.

    Thus Luna arrived in front of Eternias Guardian Tree.

    A chilling smile spread across her face. Standing on the roots of the Guardian Tree, Luna raised her hands above her head and then plunged the dagger through the center of her left palm before withdrawing it.

    Scarlet blood gushed forth, drenching her hair, her dress, and the roots of the Guardian Tree.

    Oh shadow, oh shadow. Let us partake in the blood feast together.

    Soon after, shadowy humanoid figures began to rise up around the Guardian Tree.

    The blood-soaked Luna inverted the dagger and gripped it tightly with both hands. She then began to chant.

    Swamp of chaos, mother of darkness. Savior of psy-entities. For the blood feast, I offer my virgin body. I shall host a banquet for the creations of chaos with my own flesh. My meat will fatten the maggots, my blood will quench the leeches, my innards will be bones for ghouls, and my spiritual power will nourish the darkness of wraiths. And my soul shall unite with psy-entities in the pits of hell.

    Lunas lips parted slowly, as if under a spell, and she thrust the dagger into her own abdomen without hesitation.

    The shadowy figures wavered and then transformed, taking on exact replicas of Lunas form. In their hands, they held identical daggers.

    The shadowy figures surrounded the Guardian Tree and simultaneously pierced the tree trunk with their daggers.

    Wherever the daggers stabbed, the tree turned inky ck as though poison was spreading.

    The brilliant silver leaves of the Guardian Tree withered slowly, and soon, the dead leaves started to fall, one by one.

    With the dagger still embedded in her body, Luna copsed forward, drained of strength.

    ***

    In the midst of thebyrinth, Damian paused and flicked thepass off his palm. When he checked it again, nothing had changed. Thepass needle wasnt fixed but swayed oddly from side to side.

    Theres no way it broke already

    It didnt stop there; the needle would sporadically point to random directions or spin like a top at times.

    Thepass always pointed steadily to its destination. This was a first. An unsettling premonition crept over Damian, and he bit his lip lightly.

    The Forbidden Forest. The Forbidden Forest.

    After shaking thepass several times, the needle finally settled on the correct direction. Although suspect, thepass at least ensured he would not aimlessly wander until he arrived somewhere to take measures.

    Just hold on until after the entrance ceremony

    Damian set off again in the direction the needle indicated.

    After a while, forms of indeterminate identity emerged from deep within the mist. Scattered around the floor were various objects, and a faint pungent scent wafted by him.

    Damian quickened his pace. The closer he got, the stronger the odor became.

    Finally, he identified the scent. It was the smell of blood.

    A sudden gust came from the direction thepass pointed. It was an unusual phenomenon he had never experienced before. Thebyrinth was always a windless area.

    Apanying the wind was a cloud of red mist that began to consume thebyrinth.

    Intuitively sensing something terrible unfolding, Damian swiftly flung himself into the red mist.

    He hurried forth and closely examined the figures sprawled on the ground.

    Damians breath halted for a moment when faced with the shocking scene.

    A dozen masked librarians of thebyrinthy scattered in all directions. Damian hastily approached one nearby to check on them.

    They were long dead.

    Their bodies were sticky with coagted blood, and their skin bore holes as if punctured by a bodkin.

    Soon, Damian felt a burning sensation on his left wristthe exact spot where he wore the bracelet. He lifted his left arm and turned back his sleeve.

    The runes of the iron bracelet were responding to something, glowing intensely bright.

    The words Erzebet had left when she enchanted the bracelet shed through Damians head.

    His heart started to pound as if it would burst.

    Something was dreadfully amiss.

 Chapter 74 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (9)

    Chapter 74 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (9)

    Silveryns hair fluttered lightly in the breeze. After ascending to the ind, she was taking a brief respite, gazing at thendscape spread out below her feet.

    Then, a man dressed in priestly robes silently approached her along the corridor that encircled the sky garden.

    The man stopped four steps away from Silveryn and bowed politely.

    I had not thought we would meet again, Lady Silveryn.

    Silveryn slowly turned her body to look down at the priest and said,

    Its been a while, Price. I didnt think this ce wouldst much longer, bing doomed so soon. Seems its lifeline is tougher than I thought.

    The Altar of the Stars had stopped epting sessors. Therefore, whether one way or another, it was fated to have its lineage cut and to bepletely forgotten by the world eventually.

    Haha, its always been in a position where it wouldnt be unusual to fall.

    Thats right. I came hurriedly to seek some help before it does.

    If not for help, there would be no other reason for you to visit this ce again. When you left before, you said you would return once you found the owner of the cube. Am I right in thinking that is what brought you back?

    Silveryn produced a ss bottle filled with blood and showed it to him.

    As she gently shook the bottle, the cube made a clinking sound within.

    The priests eyes sparkled with keen interest as he observed.

    So it truly happened. I never thought Id see the day. The Silveryn was able to acquire the Rosenthal Cube

    Silveryn narrowed her eyes and cut off the priest sharply,

    Unfortunately, its not what youre thinking.

    Price hesitated, his face reflecting confusion.

    Not what Im thinking? What are you implying? Dont tell me you disregarded the traditions of the Rosenthal Cube?

    Yes. I just used it in a hurry.

    No, how could you with such a sacred object

    The priest was so astounded he couldnt continue. The Rosenthal Cube wasnt just difficult to source material for; it also took years to make. It was not an item to be used carelessly.

    Upon witnessing Silveryns confident demeanor, Price sighed deeply as if resigned and spoke,

    Your headstrong ways remain unchanged. The wind is colder up here than below. Lets go inside.

    The priest led Silveryn to where the Altar of the Stars was located. As they walked along the corridor, he asked her,

    So even if not to that extreme, there must be someone bothering you, Lady Silveryn. The purpose of the Rosenthal Cube itself implies as much.

    For the normally aloof Silveryn to use the cube on someone implied something significant.

    The Rosenthal Cube was traditionally a relic meant for betrothed lovers to swallow one each and form a spiritual bond.

    It was unlikely she handed over one of her pair of cubes to someone else without attaching any meaning to it.

    Prices mind brimmed with questions. Silveryns cube was a token of gratitude for the help received from the Altar of the Stars.

    Although the priests of the Altar had owed their lives to Silveryn, all she strove for had resulted in failure.

    The cube was given with the hope that the disillusioned Silveryn would find meaning in a different life.

    The priests all genuinely wished for contentment and happiness in Silveryns future.

    Price, like any other priest, deemed it important to know who had unsettled her heart.

    May I inquire who it is that has so stirred Lady Silveryns heart?

    Women typically sought ascendant unions, rarely engaging with men of lower station than themselves. To be on par with Silveryns standard, one would have to think about princes, swordmasters, or great magicians.

    Anticipation about who the impressive figure might be made the priests lips twitch slightly.

    However, for some reason, Silveryn maintained her silence.

    Realizing he had prodded too deeply into her personal affairs, the priest quickly recanted,

    In my pleasure upon seeing you, I have overstepped. My apologies.

    Silveryn hadnt swallowed the remaining cube but had instead brought it in the bottle. Perhaps she genuinely attached no meaning to the tradition and utilized the cube solely for its functional convenience. Considering Silveryns character, it was a usible possibility.

    While Price inwardly concealed his disappointment, Silveryn tentatively began to speak.

    My disciple.

    Price suddenly stopped and turned to face Silveryn, his curiosity piqued.

    Your disciple, did you say?

    Yes.

    Prices eyes widened incrementally.

    Though he was already surprised to hear disciple, what halted him to reconfirm were the uncharacteristic feelingscing Silveryns voice.

    There was an absence of her usual nonchnce when she mentioned her disciple, reced faintly by what appeared to be a hint of bashfulness.

    That was something never seen in Silveryn before.

    ***

    Erzebet had told Damian the iron bracelet would ward off curses.

    There was talk of curses spreading through thebyrinth. However, what the curse entailed remained a mystery.

    It was his first time seeing so many corpses. Damian was busy looking for anyone still breathing amidst the sea of bodies.

    Much of the ground was stained with blood, and sticky ck substances squirmed on the surfaces and atop the cadavers.

    What is all this

    Damian pulled at the ck substance with his hand, identifying it as leeches. The needle-like holes in the bodies were formed as the leeches fed on blood.

    The sight of leeches clinging to and drawing blood from bodies was nightmarish in its gruesomeness.

    He didnt know how leeches came to be here, who spread them, or why.

    In the midst of his thoughts, coughing sounds reached him.

    Damianid down the body he was carrying and rushed toward the source of the coughs.

    Damn, damn, where are you? Where are you!

    While hastening and scanning around, his eyes caught a librarian trembling like a leaf.

    Approaching the librarian, Damian halted, resisting the urge to support them. The leeches apparently craved living blood,tching onto the librarians skin in countless numbers.

    The librarians body quaked like an aspen as he coughed out in agony.

    Damian removed the librarians mask, revealing a face already full of leeches.

    Bing desperate, he started frantically plucking the leeches barehanded.

    Damn, damn, just hold on. Ill get you out of here.

    After several handfuls were removed, the librarians face could finally be identified.

    With coughing spasm, he spat out a mouthful of dark blood and said,

    Cough. Whowhowho are you?

    Something was off. Damian had removed all leeches from his face and, despite his eyes being wide open, the librarian didnt see him.

    The librarians pupils had turned white and lost focus. He had gone blind.

    Damian clenched his teeth.

    Damian. Dont talk! Ill get you help right now.

    Damian tore open the librarians clothes to assess the condition but bit his lip once more. There was no spot untouched by leeches.

    He swiftly stripped away the leeches.

    In the midst of that, the librarian abruptly grabbed Damians wrist, halting his actions.

    Imcough, its toote for me. You must escapeimmediately.

    Stop talking already!

    The mans hand shook violently.

    That Trisha aiming for in thebyrinth You must escape, quickly, quickly

    Damians heart sank.

    Trisha. He had momentarily forgotten about Trishas existence.

    What happened to Trisha?

    Its still not confirmedcough, go now, flee escape

    Just stay alive and lets go together!

    Its useless You must leave now thepass is pointing cough, as far away from here as possible before its toote, hurry.

    The librarian vomited blood as if his innards were being squeezed out.

    And then the hand that gripped Damians wrist fell lifelessly; the librarians breathing had stopped.

    Damian stood motionless, his heart pounding as if it would explode, wishing all this was a dream.

    What on earth was happening?

    The ce had be a veritable hell on earth.

    He repeated the librarians words. Targeting Trisha? Damian didnt notice her among the bodies when he scanned the area.

    Only one thought flickered in Damians mind.

    He had to save Trisha.

    Again fierce winds swept through thebyrinth, and clouds of red mist rolled in like dark storm clouds.

    A putrid smell of blood and rotting corpses jabbed at his nostrils.

    Goosebumps rose on his skin and he felt a chill. Damian stood up and turned in the direction from which the bloody mist came. His vision was obscured; he couldnt see anything, but his instincts told him something was approaching.

    A strange wailing suddenly filled thebyrinth. A demons cry, surely not of human origin.

    It was a sound that once tore through his soul long ago. Thanks to that, Damian recognized it in an instant.

    It was the cry of a wraith.

    Damian felt his heart turn to ice. Memories of being helplessly thrown off a cliff shed through his mind.

    Suddenly, there was a sign of life from one direction.

    Click-ck

    Someone, their footsteps light, wasing toward him. Damian stood frozen, nervously swallowing saliva.

    Something then pounded noisily against his chest. Damian pulled out the ne he wore. The ne gifted to him by Professor E vibrated intensely.

    There was only one danger the ne detected.

    A dark mage. It was the herald of death.

 Chapter 75 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (10)

    Chapter 75 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (10)

    As the first part of the entrance ceremony concluded, a brief intermission urred before the start of the second part.

    The majority of male students gazes were fixed on a woman seated in the resplendent guest section.

    Is that her?

    I cant see very well.

    It was the Duchess of Gaius.

    Even as she sat with her legs crossed and her hands poised elegantly atop her thighs, her noble elegance was apparent.

    She wore a ck hat adorned with feathers and flowers that, due to its brim and the feathers, half-covered her already small face.

    Thus, all that these onlookers could confirm was her delicate jawline and the seductively painted red lips.

    Just before the start of the ceremony, a few had gathered the courage to greet the Duchess, but they only found shame, rebuffed by her entourage.

    Now of marriageable age, and with attention focusing on her ordingly, information about her was sparse.

    What little could be heard were but rumors swirling around the Duchess of Gaius.

    Its about a marriage proposal.

    Is she here looking for a potential suitor?

    Students entering Eternia all grew up hearing they were geniuses, and their inted egos led them to hope that perhaps the Duchess would take notice of their talents, even if just once.

    I heard she came to see Varienne.

    Hmm, I guess she wouldnt settle for anybody of mediocre status.

    So only someone like Varienne could approach her The barrier is just too high.

    The male students, who had been looking at the Duchess from afar and indulging in grandiose dreams and delusions, returned to reality at the mention of Variennes name.

    In the shadow of Variennes name, their swollen egos deted instantly.

    He was akin to the alpha among animals.

    With his family, power, talent, and overwhelming masculinity emitting from his very being.

    Moreover, he had achievements they wouldnt dare contemte, like conquering arge magical beast.

    Rumors of his fierce temperament circted so that merely standing next to him would naturally invoke a sense of intimidation.

    Thus, they quickly epted that there was no other man in the same league as Boost except Varienne.

    As the group of disheartened students seemed to lose hope, a man adorned with the entourage rank insignia of the Duchy approached them.

    He surveyed the students before clearing his throat and dered,

    My name is Gerald, servant to the Duchess of Gaius. I am here because theres someone in urgent need that we are looking for

    With the sudden appearance of the Duchesss attendant, their eyes went wide with shock.

    ?

    Where is a student named Damian?

    ***

    Dingy stone walls and worn-out furniture. The only windows were barred and norger than notebook-sized gaping.

    The sanctuarys reception room was rugged to an excessive degree. Rather than a ce to wee guests, it carried the strong impression of a detention center.

    Given that the number of visitors to the altar was so few they could be counted on one hand, it was understandable that the reception room was in such a state.

    Silveryn rested her chin on the armrest of her chair, asionally letting out a small sigh as she nced out of the tiny window.

    She could have waited in a better space, but Silveryn rejected it because it had no window.

    Without a window, Stitch couldnt fly in.

    As the time for the expected reply passed without word, Silveryns mood grew somewhat gloomy.

    It was unfamiliar for her to await someones letter to such a degree.

    Specting the reasons for the dy caused emotional fluctuations.

    During this, Priest Price entered the reception room and informed her,

    The preparations for the ritual arepleted.

    Okay.

    Lets proceed.

    Before that, Im wondering, is this ce not essible to Stitches?

    Its not quite like that. We also use Stitches to send messages routinely, so there are magical pathways established specifically for Stitches.

    I see. Alright.

    Putting aside the correspondence she anticipated from her disciple, Silveryn stood up from her seat.

    She then followed the priest into the grand sanctuary.

    Upon entering the grand sanctuary, Silveryn paused to catch her breath.

    It was exactly as she remembered from the past.

    The grand sanctuarys ceiling was entirely open to view the constetions, and the floor was densely inscribed with tens of thousands of runic characters.

    Each of these runes corresponded to the various celestial bodies floating in the void.

    Priests waiting in the grand sanctuary for the oracle bowed their heads as they saw Silveryn.

    She retrieved the bottle containing the cube from within her attire.

    Priest Price said to her,

    I shall transfer the relic to the stone altar.

    Silveryn, holding the ss bottle protectively against her chest, refused.

    No. Ill do it.

    Ah, understood.

    She couldnt bear the thought of anyone elses warmth touching the cube.

    It was a ritual to unveil the fate of her disciple, but there was nothing Silveryn could involve herself with. It felt to her as though she were relinquishing her disciples destiny into anothers hands.

    She at least wanted to carry out the transfer herself.

    Silveryn strode to the central stone altar and carefully uncorked the bottle, cing it squarely in the center of the inscribed magic circle on the altar.

    Then she turned around to take in the grand sanctuary onest time, old memories shing before her eyes.

    This was where destinies were divined by the stars.

    She too had once received a reading of her fate here.

    The Singr Star.

    An ambiguous oracle, uncertain whether it was a curse or a blessing. Silveryn had spent a long time contemting the meaning of those words.

    Reflecting on it now, the meaning behind The Singr Star was all too apparent.

    The answer was surprisingly simple, rendering all her ponderous contemtions an exercise in futility.

    With a heavy heart, Silveryn stepped down from the altar.

    The priests confirmed the relic and ignited the fire in the magic braziers surrounding the altar.

    They then formed ranks and waited for the high priestsmand.

    Price looked into Silveryns eyes.

    Responding to his look with a nod, the priests unleashed a field of magic in unison.

    The sunlight vanished, and the world turned as dark as dawn.

    Intense light then burst forth from the Rosenthal Cube on the stone altar, forming a pir of light that connected to the heavens.

    The priests started chanting in unison, their voices harmonizing like a choir.

    Waves of light flickered along the runic characters inscribed on the floor.

    The ritual began.

    ***

    A silhouette emerged from within the red mist, approaching slowly.

    The figure was cloaked in a ck robe with the hood drawn so low that the face remained hidden.

    And as the silhouette drew closer, the vibrating ne grew more intense.

    Irrefutably, the entity was a dark mage.

    Their hands sped neatly at the navel, approaching with slow, measured steps.

    If judged solely by the movements, one might mistake them for a priest residing in a monastery.

    The robed figure stopped about twenty paces away from Damian and calmly observed him.

    In turn, like a cat of prey or a ferocious beast, Damian moved sideways slowly.

    The other party mirrored his movements as if facing a reflection in a mirror.

    An inhumanly eerie aura raised the hairs on the back of Damians neck.

    It was as though he were confronting the Grim Reaper itself.

    After a tense standoff, Damian was the first to speak.

    Youre a dark mage.

    In response to Damians words, the figure slowly nodded its head.

    What brings you to Eternia?

    To Damians surprise, the voice that answered was a gentle and calm females.

    I havee to discern the will of the gods.

    As Damian took a sidestep, the dark mage mimicked, shifting precisely one step to the side as well.

    She was mirroring Damians movements exactly.

    Why? Its not like you appear to be favored by any god.

    The gods do not love all mortals, you see. As you can tell from the corpses surrounding you.

    Then what is your real purpose? Are you here to bring about Eternias destruction while seeking to confirm the gods will?

    I have simplye to fetch the gods most cherished child. I merely had to ensure that anyone obstructing me pays the price.

    Damian, still in a confrontation with the dark mage, sensed another presence drifting through the mist.

    Something was orbiting him eerily close. And asionally, it let out a shriek that could split ones ears.

    It was a wraith. Dark and amorphous forms were hovering like a flock of crows, awaiting their chance.

    With every step he made, something squishy was underfoot.

    ck leeches the size of finger joints erupted from the earth, clinging to his shoes and crawling up menacingly.

    Death was encircling Damian little by little.

    So Did you find what you were looking for?

    Though the face was not visible, it seemed as though the dark mage was smiling.

    Not yet.

    Damians gaze locked onto the dark mage as he reached for the potion pouch at his waist.

    He sensed something strange and flinched. All the potion bottles vibrated in unison.

    As Damian drew out a vial of griffin potion, the wraith wails intensified.

    The potion bottle, resonating with the cry, broke with a sharp pop.

    Following this, the remaining potions in the pouch burst one after another, leaking their contents.

    A familiar scent indeed.

    Youve made this using Zverevs recipe.

    Zverev?

    Upon hearing that name from the dark mage, Damians pupils wavered.

    It was the name of the crazed alchemist of Weisel, who had developed the form for the griffin potion.

    And Damian realized that the dark mage knew he had obtained the recipe.

    The dark mage spoke as if familiar with Damian, at least enough to have been watching him from somewhere.

    Since when? From the time of the social gatherings of the Weisel Knights?

    When he fought ghouls in the basement of Zverevs mansion?

    When he met Silveryn in the unexplored territories?

    Perhaps, and perhaps, they had been observing him even longer than that.

 Chapter 76 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (11)

    Chapter 76 The Blood-stained Entrance Ceremony (11)

    Knights, schrs, nobles, merchants, and other prominent figures each took to the stage to deliver their congrattory speeches.

    However, the Duchess did not ascend the tform. She had her envoy convey a brief congrattion instead.

    She did not seek the attention of the people. She believed the focus of the peoples attention should rightfully be on the iing students.

    Though she sat with gracefulposure, one could surmise that her inner thoughts were tangled inplexity.

    Judging from her current circumstances, having been pushed into Eternia under her fathers coercion, it was almost certain.

    There was a time when she had intensely desired to enroll at Eternia.

    To enter as a student of Eternia, disregarding her status as a Duchess, was a risky venture with considerable danger, and her family had vehemently opposed it for all sorts of reasons.

    Furtherplicated by hereditary illness griping her, and after forming an unfortunate bond with a magician teaching at Eternia, shepletely abandoned her aspirations.

    Since then, Eternia had be for Vivi an object of both love and hate.

    Therefore, one could easily deduce Vivis state of mind without delving into inquiries.

    And based on the search for the magicians disciple, it was clear the elegant figure harbored venom within.

    Gerald approached Vivi with a heavy heart to report.

    Miss, the Grand Magicians disciple is not listed among the awardees.

    Vivi did not turn her head to Gerald, lost in thought.

    Are you certain?

    I am certain. That student finished the exams at mid-tier or possibly even lower, Im told.

    A faint smile crept across Vivis lips.

    The witchs disciple would hold no glorythat thought seemed tofort her.

    Quite different from her haughty speech. The disciple she painstakingly chose for a lifetime ended up in such disgrace. Its their own doing.

    After the ceremony, bring them before me. I would like to at least see their face.

    The intention to meet was certainly not born out of kindness.

    Gerald moistened his dry lips with his tongue, looking somewhat troubled as he spoke.

    Miss, about that student named Damian it appears he hasnt attended the ceremony.

    What are you talking about?

    Nobody seems to have any association with him, and no one knows of his whereabouts. Weve sent people to inquire around, but theres been no news so far.

    A new student didnt attend the entrance ceremony?

    Thats correct, Miss.

    Impertinence seems to run in both master and disciple. It seems rather clear. They are not confident in themselves. No need to search any further. We dont have the time to waste on cowards.

    Understood.

    And please deliver a separate invitation for the banquet to the House of Varienne. No matter how noble Varienne might be, they wouldnt so lightly disregard the invitation of the Gaius family.

    I firmly believe Lord Varienne will happily ept the invitation.

    If I return empty-handed, father will have endless reprimands. Even if Varienne acts a bit haughty, coax him appropriately and bring him. Varienne is just the type of man father would approvestrong, brave, and a man who has proven his worth by his actions.

    Your insights are most apt. One would be hard-pressed to find anyone more valorous than Lord Varienne even if they search the entire continent.

    Vivi Gaius chuckled softly.

    Though I have no personal affection for him I do think such a heroic figure deserves ample recognition. That way, the cowards might learn something from watching.

    ***

    During the ritual, Silveryn did not move an inch and kept watch over its progression.

    Priest Prices expression was grim. Other priests also began to sweat profusely.

    As an hour passed, one by one, the mes around the stone altar in the magic braziers were snuffed out. Another priest hurried to reignite them, but they couldnt sustain and were extinguished once again.

    Then the light from the Rosenthal Cube and the runes began to fade away like dying fireflies, growing dimmer and dimmer.

    Silveryns gaze wavered as she watched.

    Things were going awry.

    The reactions of the priests were unusual as if they had never experienced such a situation before.

    Finally, all the lights disappeared, and the grand sanctuary was enveloped in pitch darkness.

    The ritual seemed to have ended, but none of the priests were able to move or utter a word.

    Unable to stand it any longer, Silveryn forced a me into the brazier.

    Priest Prices face had turned ashen.

    He stood with his mouth agape, futilely scanning the runes as if he had lost his spirit.

    Among the hundreds of thousands of runes, not even one responded to the light.

    Sensing something was wrong, Silveryn strode up to Price.

    What is it?

    When Price did not answer, Silveryn grabbed him fiercely by the cor and shouted,

    Speak, whats going on!

    Price avoided her gaze. He was hesitant to speak to Silveryn.

    Im aware somethings wrong, so tell me what it is!

    Its not just something wrong

    Speak.

    None of the runes are reacting. Theres just emptiness. The childs star it doesnt exist in this world. It belongs to no constetion.

    What does that mean?

    Silveryn red sharp as an axe, insisting.

    Just tell me, Ill handle whatever it is.

    Prices face contorted as if conveying the message was excruciatingly painful.

    It means, it means the child has been forsaken by the gods. That child is long dead.

    Silveryns grip on his cor ckened at the revtion.

    What?

    ***

    Do you know Zverev?

    Of course. He offered me great assistance. And hes still with me now.

    !

    Say hello, to Zverev who helped with your academy entrance.

    The dark mage gestured as if on a theatrical stage and anticipated someones arrival. Then, a pair of golden eyes pierced the mist.

    At first, Damian thought the figure was small, but he was mistaken.

    It was walking on all fours. Not a human but a ghoul.

    Broken sses, a shirt reduced to tatters and a gruesome color. The ghoul bore remnants of its human past.

    Was that, Zverev?

    Damians heart lurched.

    Zverev, a ghoul, the griffin potion. Everything was entwined with the dark mage. Too much was arriving too suddenly, and it was all too much to grasp.

    Regrettably, that potion is not efficient for humans. Its better suited for ghouls.

    Following that, countless eyes glinted along the horizon within the mist.

    Their number was so immense that they defied count. It was fair to say thebyrinth had been taken over by ghouls.

    There was no winning to be seen.

    Everything was telling Damian to run. The ne, the bracelet, the shattered potion bottles, Zverev, E, Silveryn, and even the librarians now dead

    If he ran with all his might, maybe he could preserve just a breath of life.

    But Damian did not flee. He couldnt.

    Memories of Liza imposed themselves obsessively, and thorns embedded in his soul steadied his legs like stakes.

    The nightmare of falling off a cliff devoured his consciousness like quicksand.

    He shut his eyes and shook his head, trying to cast off the memory, but to no avail.

    Liza, reaching out to him as he fell. He met death impotently, and Liza was left alone.

    And he failed to protect anything.

    Taking a deep breath, Damian gazed skyward.

    The wraiths were tightening their circle around him.

    If Damian begged for his life and fled, Trisha would be left alone to face the wraiths, the ghouls, and the dark mage.

    Staying as an entity that protected nothing would mean another kind of death for Damian.

    He couldnt run away.

    Annoyed, Damian ripped off the ringing ne and discarded it aside.

    He then unfastened the potion pouch from his waist and pierced a hole in the bottom with a shard of ss.

    Squeezing the pouch, he poured all the remaining liquid into his mouth, forcing it down.

    He crunched on the ss shards; his tongue and esophagus felt like they were being torn apart.

    Fighting the wraiths, having his insides punctured, drying up from the leeches, being torn apart by ghoulsit was all terrifying without exception.

    But an anger so boiling it seemed to stew his very soul neutralized all that fear.

    The potion began to circte in Damians blood, and his eyes radiated a golden light.

    The atmosphere of mist surrounding him changed. Following the magical pressure around Damian, vapor cascaded like a waterfall, settling low on the ground.

    The leeches climbing up his shoe and calf couldnt withstand the powerful magical pressure and exploded. Following that, all the leeches writhing on the ground detonated.

    The sword of light resonated with Damians soul, crying out stronger than ever before.

    It urged him to fight with everything he had.

    As if he had been born for this very moment.

    Damian was not in thebyrinth; he was standing atop the cliff once again, facing the specters of his past.

    As long as I draw breath

    A blinding radiance burst forth from Damians hand.

    You wont get what you want.

 Chapter 77 Farewell (3)

    Chapter 77 Farewell (3)

    NOTE: 1 and 2 is on chapter 2 and 3

    The dark mage did not bother with further exposition. Without a word, she simply moved the ghouls forward, responding to Damian.

    Legions of ghouls and wraiths slowly shifted, tightening their encirclement.

    Facing numbers akin to an army alone, Damian did not backpedal. Instead, he advanced.

    As Damian approached the dark mage, the ghouls lunged en masse. Thanks to the griffin potion, perhaps, their skin was thick and obscene ck veins were noticeably bulging.

    They rushed at Damian with terrifying speed, but in just a handful of broadsword swings, he ughtered about a dozen and immediately sent a de arc soaring towards the dark mage.

    She watched the arc approach without any attempt to dodge it.

    Ghouls in the front lines then formed a flesh wall with their bodies, intercepting the de arc. Shattered bones and flesh erupted skyward amid a loud cacophony.

    The intact figure of the dark mage could be seen briefly between the falling ghoul parts like rain. But soon, as more ghouls swarmed like bees, she was no longer in Damians line of sight.

    ***

    Majestic music yed by the brass band filled the air.

    Following a florid introduction, the award ceremony began, presenting medals and rings to the students with the highest achievements.

    Then, the announcer on the tform called out the representative name for each department.

    Iris, Cecil, Lilith, and Rupert. Representatives from each department made glorious entrances, stepping onto a shimmering golden carpet.

    The sound of the audiences apuse continued unabated.

    Sion, who had not been called out until now, observed the audience from the back.

    There were genuine congrattions and admiration. Mixed in were the envious and jealous stares from those who did not possess such talents. To those ascending the podium, even those sentiments would be fodder for their self-intoxication.

    Then Sions name was called with the ttering title of Top Talent.

    The audience slowly stood, focusing their attention on the carpet leading to the stage. Sion slowly rose from her seat and walked forth, met with a long stretch of apuse.

    Perhaps owing to her heavybel as the disciple of a Swordmaster, the audiences frivolous chants disappeared.

    It was as if they were attending a coronation, genuinely expressing their admiration and respect for the greatest talent of the continent, adding substantial gravitaspared to previous awardees.

    Upon reaching the podium, Sion felt confused.

    She remembered clearly. She was not the greatest talent, and this ce belonged to someone else. This apuse should have been directed to that man.

    Where was that man? Why had he turned his back on everything and disappeared?

    Those questions constantly vexed her.

    ***

    Hills of corpses and yed flesh were forming. Damian stood atop the ghouls hed in. No matter how many he cut down, an unending stream continued to assault him.

    Then Damian groaned and staggered heavily. Something had deeply prated his thigh. A ghoul that he thought had been bisected and dead had attacked him with only its upper body.

    Leaving the spine piercer embedded in his thigh, Damian sliced the head off that ghoul.

    Haah, haah, haah.

    Wounds were umting on his body. Soaked as if marinated in blood, his clothes werepletely drenched and torn in various ces, with blood streaming down from numerousrge and small injuries all over him.

    The wraiths had yet to join the fray. They were observing from above like vultures waiting to prey on carcasses.

    ***

    The department representatives with the highest grades had received their rings and medals and descended from the stage.

    Sion remained alone on the tform to conclude the ceremony. As informed in advance, someone came up to hand her a scroll.

    It is a passage from the scriptures recited by the founding principal to the first dozen or so students at the inception of Eternia.

    The reading ceremony, a custom over the centuries, had be an Eternia tradition.

    Nowadays, the student who topped the overall rankings would ry a passage from the scriptures to the iing ss in ce of an entrance oath.

    Sion unfurled the scroll and scanned the prayer with her eyes, then took a quiet breath.

    Unlike today, when the founding principal read that passage, the world was entirely shrouded in evil. The audience from another age wouldnt rte to this message.

    How many truly grasp and ept the meaning of these verses? To them, it would be no more than a tedious doctrine.

    The hall was silent, without even a cough, all waiting for her reading.

    Sion looked around briefly at the silent audience before parting her lips to begin.

    If you truly seek the will of the gods, do not be intoxicated with fame and honor. They will only blind you. Do not chase after gold and silver. They will only corrupt your soul and weigh down your body.

    As soon as Iris descended from the podium, she went straight to where her family was waiting. Since the ceremony had not yet ended, her family celebrated silently without making a fuss, embracing Iris.

    A man then approached Iris and bowed before her. The man dressed in the empires attire presented an invitation emzoned with the imperial seal. Surprised by this unexpected treat, Iris covered her mouth with both hands.

    Do not seek the will of the gods in scriptures andws. Just as the light of stars cannot be contained in parchment, the will of the gods is not found within texts. If you earnestly seek the will of the gods, forge your path.

    The luminescence from Damians sword began to fade. An ordinary human would find it impossible to standpletely; Damian was battered but stubbornly persevered in his battle.

    He exceeded the time he could maintain his sword and was still fighting.

    The number of ghouls dwindled, but facing dozens of approaching wraiths signaled imminent limits.

    As the light from the sword grew fainter, the wraiths closed their gap.

    Meanwhile, the dark mage who had remained hidden in the mist revealed herself and was climbing the hill of corpses.

    Even if your flesh is thrown into bone-grinding agony, and fate cruelly takes away a beloved person, keep moving. Even if nobody recognizes your work, and the world mocks you, keep moving.

    The wraiths taunted Damian as they swam through the air.

    He sent a de arc at a nearing wraith, rending itpletely, but he expended so much energy his consciousness grew dim.

    The light from Damians sword flickered, and he swayed on his feet.

    Another waiting wraith seized its moment and ambushed him from behind.

    The sound of piercing flesh echoed.

    Damians hand went limp, and his sword dropped to the ground.

    Cough!

    Something hot surged up his throat. He vomited an enormous amount of blood, and blood poured like a waterfall from the gaps in his mask.

    Damian lowered his gaze.

    A wraiths hand had pierced his abdomen.

    Hoisted by the wraith, Damian hung limply as he drifted away from the ground.

    The dark mage who had reached the summit of the corpse hill craned her neck to look up at Damian.

    Her hood fell back, revealing the face of the dark mage.

    A pale face, long disheveled white hair. It resembled that of Trisha.

    Your soul will be reborn through trials, and the will of the gods will emerge in the path you choose.

    Damian hung from the wraiths fingers as if he were about to be executed.

    He seemed to have lost all will to resist, resigned to waiting for death as he looked down at the dark mage.

    She said to Damian,

    You will not die. Come with me.

    .

    Like your senior predecessor Kedwen and your contemporary Luna, you too will be a fine sacrifice.

    The dark mage turned and began to walk away, and the wraith followed, carrying Damian.

    Damian red at her, struggling to speak.

    Didnt I tell you.

    She paused and looked back at Damian.

    That youll have to kill me.

    A new radiance extended from Damians hand, and once again the sword was grasped within his grip.

    With thest of his strength, he sliced off the wraiths hands and plummeted downwards.

    As he fell, he thrust the sword into the dark mages chest. A pure white light pierced through her body and then dissipated once again.

    Damian, unable to steady himself, crashed into the dark mage. Following that, the two bodies entangled and tumbled down the hill of corpses.

    ***

    Sion and Lilith had long realized they were searching for the same person, but neither had disclosed his whereabouts. The reason was simple: they were neither familially nor intimately bound in blood or candy, nor did they harbor deep-felt affections. There was absolutely no reason for them to help.

    Cecil felt someones gaze and paused to look back.

    Though the crowd was flooding out for the post-ceremony celebration, Lilith stood still, going against the flow.

    A few steps away, Lilith watched Cecil intently.

    Her eyes were like a frozenke, utterly expressionless on the surface, but beneath it, there seemed to linger an unpleasant and creepy sense that dark something was concealed.

    Cecil brushed off the gaze and moved forward.

    It was of no concern to her how Lilith felt.

    Even if trouble arose because of Cecils attitude, it did not matter. She figured Lilith would mutter a fewints before realizing that she was outmatched and would naturally fall away.

    Eventually, she would seek out another suitable man. After all, Lilith had always lived her life that way.

    Cecil liked to y games. Her rtionship with candy was also a type of game. And that man had been the optimal partner to pique Cecils curiosity and desire; she did not want to share him with anyone else.

    Hide-and-seek had only just begun, and someone elses interference would disrupt the tempo. For this game, one seeker was enough.

    ***

    Haah, haah.

    Damian rose again. The dark mages ck robey sprawled at his feet, but her body had vanished without a trace.

    The wraiths were not in sight either.

    The robe was soaked in blood, but it was unclear whether it was Damians blood or the dark mages.

    Whether the end hade or enemies remained was uncertain. He could fight no more.

    He stood firmly on two legs, but his body was so damaged that being alive felt almost miraculous.

    The slender thread of Damians consciousness clung on barely.

    It felt dreamlike.

    Could all this be a terrible nightmare, as if he were floundering within the unconscious realm?

    Damian took out hispass. The ss on thepasss face was soaking in blood.

    He wiped the ss with his thumb, but it was quickly covered by fresh droplets of blood, obscuring the needle once more.

    Eventually, he dropped thepass and raised his gaze to the sky once more. The dense fog made the path ahead indistinct, preventing him from seeing the way he hade.

    Turning his back on the field of corpses, he walked on.

    After a while, it struck him that a maze imprable, with every step unseen just a hands width away, was much like his life.

    The rational cries that without apass, he would only circle endlessly within the maze, were long gone. He knew not where he was heading, driven only by a subconscious desire to exit this ce.

    That was the only thing Damian could do.

    Fuzzy memories of his childhood flickered by. Times of poverty and frailty, yet happiness. And now, memories tarnished by wounds that could no more be joyfully reminisced.

    The nightmare slowly faded, and as if sinking into deep sleep, his vision grew darker.

    And, towards the end of this dream, only one person came to mind.

    Teacher

    He yearned for warmth. Memories of Silveryn, the one person who truly gave him warmth, flitted by. If only he could have a pic by theke in Wiesel with her again, it would be most delightful.

    Unconsciously, he slipped his hand into his chest and retrieved the Stitch. He lifted it into the air, and the Stitch spread its wings and soared.

    Ah

    And Damian btedly reached out to grab the Stitch. However, the Stitch was already long gone.

    No

    Within the maze, without its orientation function, Stitch would not be able to exit, but in his forgetfulness, Damian iled his hand in desperation.

    No The teacher, the teacher

    His body became increasingly rigid.

    She mustnt find out

    Damian lost consciousness and copsed onto the ground.

    And the remnants of the ghouls that had picked up his scent, along with a dark shadow, lurked in the mist, tracing his steps.

    ***

    The mist in thebyrinth was slowly retracting around Damian.

    The air suddenly turned frosty as the mist condensed, turning into pristine white snow that covered the maze.

    The ghouls circling his flesh, their feet crunching harshly, became stark white with frost. The ghouls shook violently out of instinct, but their legs remained irremovably attached to the ground.

    The white frost climbed from their legs, engulfing their entire bodies before ultimately freezing everything solid.

    And from the opposite direction came a girl with silver hair. She, too, appeared to have been in a fierce battle, her white garments stained with blood.

    With a gesture from her, the frozen ghouls cracked and then disintegrated into ice powder, swept away by the wind.

    And the dark shadow hidden in the mist fled upon sighting the girl.

    Ignorant of everything, the girl approached him.

    When she saw Damian lying in the center of the maze, her heart ached as if it had been punctured by thorns.

    Her arms trembled, her stomach seethed with emotion like a raging me.

    It had been a long wait.

    The girl sat beside Damian, adjusted his body to face upward, and caressed his cheek. She looked down at him with unfocused eyes and whispered.

    Hello.

    It was the long-awaited reunion, but Damian did not embrace her as always, nor did he sweetly whisper his love.

    Instead, he was dying in front of Liza, just as she had seen in the prophecy so long ago.

    This was the curse bestowed upon Liza.

 Chapter 79 The Shadow (2)

    Chapter 79 The Shadow (2)

    I gently nudged Trishas shoulder. She seemed to have a sleep habit; she merely twitched slightly.

    Her fingers and wrists were bandaged, but no other injuries were visible. Thankfully, it seemed she wasnt badly hurt.

    Light wind and the sound of birds chirping came from beyond the window.

    The current peace made the struggle in thebyrinth feel like a fleeting dream.

    I hadnt expected to survive, much less to wake up under a warm bed and sunshine.

    How did I manage to live through that situation?

    Inserting my hand inside my gown, I felt around my abdomen. Arge scar made my skin uneven, but the piercing wound waspletely healed.

    There was no pain, and I moved freely without difort.

    And when the bed shifted a bit, the still-sleeping Trisha started moving and slowly sat up.

    Ah, hmm

    Brushing aside the mess of hair that obscured her vision, she finally faced me.

    Upon our eyes meeting, she was inly startled.

    Oh, what?

    Youre awake, right?

    As Trisha sprang to her feet, ready to climb onto the bed in shock, I quickly grabbed her wrist.

    Yeah, sit down first.

    She examined my condition, then tried to calm her excitement and sat back down.

    Ah, yeah!

    What are you doing here anyway?

    Me? Ive got nowhere else to go, so Ive been resting here for a while!

    Nowhere else to go, so she was in my sickroom? This ce wasnt exactly amon area.

    How long have I been lying here?

    Both myplete loss of sense of time and the fully healed wounds were unsettling. It felt like a lengthy period might have passed while I wasid up.

    She hesitated for a moment, sealing her lips.

    Her reaction only heightened my anxiety.

    Whats wrong?

    As Trisha dyed, I urged her.

    Its okay, tell me.

    Its that, youve been unconscious for half a year.

    What?

    My heart sank. Had it really been that long?

    A half year?

    Yeah.

    Darkness encroached my vision. Silveryn came to mind first. Missing a semester was not the issue. I had broken my promise to her, and I had to face the consequences.

    A chill crept up my neck and spine.

    I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head. Given I was still under the sunlight, there was time left to exin myself.

    The corners of Trishas eyes twitched as she watched me.

    Eventually, her eyes curled into crescent shapes, deep dimples formed on her cheeks, and she burst intoughter.

    Pfft!

    Shey back down on the bed, pounding my thigh with her palms whileughing heartily.

    Pwahaha! Look at your face!

    Oh, the spiel about six months was just Trishas version of mischief.

    I finally caught on to the situation and let out a sigh of relief.

    Rxed from the realization, I had toy back down on the bed.

    So long as it amuses you.

    She probably didnt understand why I had been so serious.

    Trisha propped herself up and took a deep breath, attempting to forcibly stop herughter, to little avail.

    Her eyes were full of mirth as she looked at me, her mouth firmly closed but the dimples still pronounced.

    Do you enjoy this too much?

    Do you know how much Ive been sharpening my knives just waiting to be able to do this while you were lying here?

    She thinks of ying pranks even after seeing me in this state.

    But her expression was so genuinely cheerful and refreshing that I couldnt bring myself to scold her.

    So, how much time has actually passed?

    A week.

    Dont worry. There are no sses missing; its the adjustment period.

    Well, thats good not. A week is a long time. Regardless, it meant Id been loafing around without sending the promised letters all this time.

    How to sort this out was a bit of a puzzle.

    But you do need to choose your electives and extra-curricr activities. If you dont decide by next week, theyll assign them randomly, so its better to hurry.

    Extra-curricr activities

    Silveryn had exined it to me once before. I had to choose andplete one from the field of arts.

    That wasnt important right now. What I wanted to know was what had happened at Eternia since I lost consciousness.

    Besides that

    Interrupting me, Trisha continued,

    Do you have anything preselected? By the way, I joined the drama club. Just as I was walking, a senior came up and directly pointed me out, saying I absolutely had the face for drama, and persuaded me to join.

    I humored Trisha for a bit.

    Are you sure thats a proper club?

    Yeah, theres a small theater, and there are a lot of seniors there too. If I dont like it, I can change within the adjustment period, so no harm.

    Right, since she tricked me, she probably doesntck acting talent.

    But what does a face for drama mean?

    Trisha averted her gaze slyly and brushed her hair behind her ear as she spoke off-handedly.

    What do you mean Im just a bit, um, pretty, you know.

    They surely werent talking about your true face.

    It doesnt matter. Although my true appearance is better, even my disguise now feels like a part of me.

    Then alls well.

    Drama. It seemed like a good fit for Trisha. She was more suited to active pursuits than static ones.

    Mixing with people might help alleviate some of the loneliness umted in thebyrinth.

    I changed the topic of the conversation. I wasnt curious about such matters.

    So, as for thebyrinth

    Trisha suddenly leaned in and said,

    Ill show you around the drama club! Plus, in two weeks, theres amon first-year course. Its like group activities. Seems quite important. You better recover quickly so you wont miss out.

    Right.

    Then, I felt a strange sense of unease in Trishas beaming demeanor.

    I had confirmed that Trisha was okay, so I wanted to know what happened with thebyrinth and the dark mage.

    After such a significant event, there were things I needed to know.

    Yet Trisha gave me no chance to question her, almost as if she was subtly avoiding any conversation rted to that topic.

    In the midst of this, someone headed towards my room, knocked on the door, and before a response was issued, a woman walked in.

    It was Professor E.

    Upon sighting that I was awake, she exhaled a long sigh of relief at the door.

    Ha, youre finally up.

    Ah, Professor.

    Trisha then rose from her seat as if a pressing matter hade to mind and said,

    I have drama club matters to attend to, so Ill be off first. See youter!

    With a casual greeting to E, Trisha hurried out of the room.

    E watched Trisha leave and then crossed the room to take the seat recently vacated by her.

    Its a relief; you seem to be doing well. Both you and Trisha.

    Im fine, but has something happened to Trisha?

    Trisha wasnt hurt. Thanks to you fighting with your life on the line. She was merely heartbroken, though.

    You should know, shes the one whos cried the most seeing you. Wasnt she the one whos been visiting your room this past week, changing your sheets, wiping your body, taking care of you?

    Trisha did?

    She had faced me with that untroubled smile, and so I hadnt suspected a thing.

    I am grateful, but I dont have a deep bond with her that would lead to such wholehearted caregiving. Perhaps some sense of responsibility was at y.

    Yes. Trisha thinks its her fault that you ended up in that state.

    I was right.

    She also resents herself and is afraid that this would drive a wedge between you two.

    Is that why? The reason why I sensed her avoiding any talk of thebyrinth.

    If I had intended to me Trisha, I wouldnt have fought and would have been busy running away instead.

    I fought with the thought of protecting Trisha, but that wasnt the only reason.

    Not running away was also for myself.

    I cant guarantee that simr incidents wont happen again. If such events repeat, both you and Trisha will find it difficult to withstand.

    As the mood grew heavy, E changed the topic.

    Lets talk about you and Trishas situationter. Hows your body feeling now?

    Surprisingly light.

    Well. You must have many questions about thebyrinth and the dark mage, but lets leave that conversation forter. For now, just focus on getting some rest. Once you have fully recovered,e find me. Ill answer everything you want to know.

    Understood.

    As E rose from her seat, something suddenly crossed my mind, prompting me to ask her.

    Professor?

    Hmm?

    Where are my belongings?

    E then reached under the bed frame, pulling out a wooden box and handed it over to me.

    Theyre in here.

    Thank you.

    I opened the box to verify the contents inside.

    Bracelets, nes, rings, and so on  most were still there, but one item was missing.

    Professor, have you seen the Stitch by any chance?

    E narrowed her brows for a moment, sifting through her memories, and said,

    Hmm, there was something that I presume was the Stitch.

    Excuse me?

    It was ced beside you when you were found Ah, it should be in that leather pouch.

    Inside the wooden box was an unfamiliar leather pouch. Is this what she meant?

    I hurriedly held the pouch and unraveled the knot. Then I checked the contents inside.

    Within, there were shards of metal so fragmented that their original shape was indiscernible. Traces of the initials were faintly visible on the surface of the debris.

    It was indeed the Stitch that Silveryn had given me. How did it end up like this?

    Ah

    All thoughts ceased in that instant.

    E perceived the look on my face and asked with curiosity.

    Whats wrong?

    Do you think the teacher knows I was attacked by the dark mage?

    Not yet, but once she arrives in the Holy City, shell be informed, so she will find out soon.

    This is bad.

    ***

    The carriage entered the outskirts of the Holy City. Thanks to well-paved roads, there was no jostling. A light rain was falling, making the road slippery, so the carriage traveled even more slowly and calmly than usual.

    Silveryn leaned on the window, staring out with a vacant expression, watching the raindrops sliding down the ss.

    Only Damian was on her mind.

    That little rascal

    Her disciples letters had been absent for more than a week.

    Whether he was caught up with new environments and new friends, forgetting his faraway teacher, or whether some misfortune had happened, her thoughts were tangled in disarray.

    The teachers tolerance could extend to three days, but theres a limit to patience. More than a weeks dy was utterly inexcusable.

    The teacher cherished and cared for her disciple so much; was it so difficult for the disciple to send a single letter in return?

    After all the promise to send letters every day

    Having been fed, cared for, cherished, and showered with affection, and yet to receive indifference from the student in return.

    The disappointment piled up like snow, freezing so solidly that not even an apology could melt it.

    He better have a valid reason prepared. Any pathetic excuse would result in a heavy price to pay.

    Silently quelling her anger, Silveryn muttered to herself.

    When I get back Ill really kill him.

 Chapter 80 The Shadow (3)

    Chapter 80 The Shadow (3)

    The invasion by the dark mage was an event so grave that it warranted discussion of potentially closing Eternia.

    Despite this unprecedented crisis, the reason Eternia did not end up closing was because all the regions where the students would potentially return were even more vulnerable than Eternia itself.

    During the period set aside for reinforcement and recouping, the ss schedule had been postponed, and students were directed to focus on their special skill division activities during the interim.

    Due to reasons that my internal body tissues might not have fully recovered yet, I was administered more potion and agreed to receive treatment in my room for one more day.

    Thus, I had toze unproductively in the bed.

    Laughter from girls around my age could be heard in the distance. What first opened before my eyes had been hell, and yet the world had changed. Much like flipping over the side of a coin.

    The refreshing breeze and the appropriate sunlight made it feel as peaceful as a resort for high-ranking nobles.

    The desperate fight I had waged risking death felt like a fleeting dream. Yet part of me feared that when I woke up again, the world would flip once more, returning to the damp mist, blood, and ghoul corpses.

    I tightly closed my eyes and shook my head, admonishing myself for getting lost in diverse sentiments.

    I didnt particrly wee this rest. Not everything was over yet.

    I requested the attending maid to fetch me a notebook and writing implements I had previously put aside for safekeeping.

    I opened the notebook and pondered over the content of the letter I would send to Silveryn. Once she arrived at the Holy City, themunication channels would open, and I nned to send my letter along as well.

    Trying to deceive her foolishly would only backfire, and yet I couldnt just tell her everything as it was. It was aplete deadlock.

    I wrote sentences only to cross them out repeatedly. No matter how much I racked my brain, the right words eluded me. After several hours of agonizing, I gave up and closed the notebook.

    The venom had not fully drained from my mind. Thats why I couldnt say anything to Silveryn.

    ***

    The next day, as soon as I was discharged, I immediately went to see E.

    There, I finished giving my ount of the skirmish with the dark mage. E listened intently to my story without blinking an eye.

    I had grasped an idea of the situation while investigating but its surprising your calmness after experiencing such an ordeal. In this aspect, youre scarily simr to Silveryn.

    And you saw the dark mages face?

    Yes, I faced them up close.

    Have you tried drawing before? Could you produce a facialposite? It doesnt have to be right now.

    Its possible even now. I should be able to do a simple sketch. May I borrow a note and pencil?

    The first task in metal crafting was always to sketch a design. Having held a pencil for extended periods, drawing a simple portrait was not a problem for me.

    Do you wish to draw it now?

    Yes.

    E handed me parchment and a pencil, and I quickly began to sketch. I drafted the features and hair and handed it to E.

    When I first took up the pencil, Es gaze held skepticism, but it vanished as soon as she received the sketch.

    Did you train in metalwork, as you said? You have quite a skillful hand.

    Thats about as far as my skills reach.

    Its enough. Thank you.

    E then exined the situation at Eternia following the dark mages intrusion.

    The dark mage had controlled Luna to neutralize the barrier erected by the Guardian Tree, thereby enabling his infiltration.

    It was presumed that a person named Kedwen, who was a graduate of the Masters ss, was exploited to deduce thebyrinths disruption method.

    After the battle with me, the dark mage had vanished, and investigations were still underway.

    The investigation is still ongoing. We have yet to urately identify the-being responsible for what happened to Eternias Guardian Tree and Luna. There is a high probability that it came from another dimension.

    How is it different if its from another dimension?

    It makes a big difference. Without prior experience, neither prevention nor response is possible. Furthermore, deciphering a disruption method requires extensive research.

    Is Luna in very bad shape?

    I had encountered Luna in front of the Guardian Tree the night before the entrance ceremony. I wonder what happened to her then.

    There was nothing I could do at the time. Luna seemed terrified, and I couldnt detect any anomalies around the Guardian Tree or Luna.

    Its pretty bad. The external injuries were treated, but the curses binding has not been lifted yet. Even now, Lunas mana continues to seep out, attacking the Guardian Tree. All we can do is seal them both to prevent further progress. The Kedwen you mentioned and the fellow named Zverev are likely afflicted by the same entity.

    Can I see Luna personally?

    Honestly, Id rather not add to the burden you already carry. In order to properly identify that being, weve decided to halt all Northern affairs and recall all dispatched professors and your direct seniors. Once Eternia, which has been half-empty, bes whole again, the situation should improve. For now, you should focus on adapting to the Academy.

    E pondered for a while before adding,

    If you still wish to dig into that being,e and see me again tomorrow.

    Understood. And you mentioned everyone is returning, does that mean my teacher will being back as well?

    The matter of Silveryns return depends on how things unfold in the Holy City. If you want to pass a message, give me a letter, and Ill report it to the higher-ups tomorrow while conveying it along.

    E took a thoughtful look at my face before saying,

    Is there something troubling you?

    I hesitated for a moment but then steeled my heart and broached the topic.

    Professor, I have a favor to ask.

    What favor?

    I would like to keep my entanglement with the dark mage a secret from my teacher if its not toote.

    E immediately pinched the bridge of her nose and tightly closed her mouth, scrutinizing my expression as if trying to grasp my real intent.

    Is there some unspeakable reason it has to remain a secret?

    Yes.

    E, seemingly vexed in thought, pressed her temple with the pen holder and took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.

    Im not sure its a good idea. If it concerns the dark mage, Silveryn should know, and had to find out eventually. Even if you managed to deceive her somehow, once she returns, shelle to know everything.

    But at least it would buy me some time and allow me toe up with some countermeasure.

    Thats fine. I dont want to worry my teacher with this.

    Ha, alright. Ill look into how we can do that and we can continue this talk tomorrow. Stay in Witthrush Hall for a while, or if you prefer to be safer, you canmute from Silveryns Castle.

    Understood.

    Also, choose your special skill activity soon; otherwise, you might end up in an unpleasant department like the Literary Arts, which would be quite a misfortune.

    It seems there are bad vibes in certain departments. After hearing it described as damp, an aversion to the Literary Arts sprung up in me. Ill have to investigate that properly.

    Ill keep that in mind, Professor. Ill see you again tomorrow.

    Alright, see you tomorrow.

    As I began to turn and leave the professors office, E threw out a casual suggestion.

    Oh, since youre proficient with your hands, check out the arts department as well. The drama club is also a good option. Just a suggestion, not an order.

    ***

    Leaving the Magic Divisions research building, I made my way toward Witthrush Hall.

    However, during my walk, I felt an odd sensation of being watched.

    A sense of unease caused me to repeatedly nce back.

    A female student with bluish hair clutching her textbooks was following me.

    As our eyes met, she hesitated for a moment.

    Then, like a guard searching for a fugitive, she narrowed her eyes and fixed her stare on me as she approached withrge strides.

    Hey, are you a freshman?

    Yes?

    Do you happen to know Damian? Or, are you Damian?

    Yes, I am. Who might you be?

    Oh, I was right! I was just suspecting and wasnt sure. Its nothing serious, but someones been looking for you desperately. Doesnt seem like an Academy student A girl in a maids outfit seemed to have lost her way on campus. We have been looking after her since this morning. Her name was Nini? Liri? Do you know her?

    If shes wearing a maid outfit, it must be Liria. She got lost looking for me?

    Yes, I know her.

    I felt a twinge in my chest. I should have given her a map of Eternias campus in advance.

    Where is she?

    Oh, so you do know her. Thats good. Shes at the Magical Divisions Kalthera Elemental Training Ground no, you being a freshman probably wont know. Ill show you the way.

    No, thats not necessary.

    No, its verymon for freshmen to get lost on campus. Its big enough. Even I got lost and ended up crying at first. Just follow me.

    She said, and then led the way as I followed her without protest. We walked in silence and a bit of awkwardness.

    Several times during our walk, she would turn and sneak a nce at my face.

    Unable to help herself, as we neared the regr courses of the Magic Division, she finally addressed me.

    Can you rx your face a bit? Its kind of scary.

    Excuse me?

    You seem to care a lot about the maid, are you that kind of upright young master? Are you two close?

    Yeesh, youve got the face of an older brother whose sisters been kidnapped. Im not abducting or confining anyone, okay? So ease up. Its making the back of my neck hot.

    The vision of Liria, trembling and afraid among strangers, was on my mind the entire time, so I was anxious.

    Apparently, my unease had contorted my expression without my realization. It was a bit embarrassing.

    Its true that Im very concerned about her. Shes a young friend. My apologies.

    Were almost there. Dont worry too much.

    We continued a little further and reached the outdoor training ground of the Magic Division. She halted momentarily, scanning the area.

    Hmm around here Ah! There she is.

    She pointed towards a small garden fashioned as a resting ce. Around a tree stump, half a dozen students had gathered, chatting loudly.

    And through that crowd, I spotted Liria.

    As I hastened there, and before I could even weave my way through the students, Liria noticed me and called out.

    Damian!

    The students parted ways, allowing Liria to dash out and press herself against me as if embracing.

    Liria, did anything happen to you?

    She looked up at me briefly and nodded her head.

    Yes!

    The male students gave us a once-over and left, seemingly happy with the oue.

    Did any of those guys bother you, asking strange questions or acting rude?

    No! They were all really nice to me. I think today, Ive been called cute more times than ever in my life. They even took care of snacks for me.

    Some cookie crumbs remained at the corner of her mouth, untouched. It seems shes been well.

    I removed the crumbs from her lips and took a moment to rx.

    Seeing my face, Liria was the one to feel concerned for me.

    Damian really, its okay. They were kind people. Cheer up a bit.

    Ah, my face mustve hardened again. Perhaps it was the aftereffects of the recent disturbing events and the remaining venom hadnt quite dissipated yet.

    Liria went back to where she had been sitting, picked up her basket, and returned to me.

    Last week, I sent you a letter, but then a message came that you were injured and couldnt be contacted! There was something wrong, wasnt there?

    Im okay now.

    I was worried about you. Just in case, I gathered some herbs, potions, and snacks for you here.

    She then handed me the basket.

    Inside were herbal extracts and griffin potions we used during training with Silveryn, butter cookies, and even petal candies that Cecil liked.

    Looking at the contents of the basket, something solidly frozen in my heart melted away gradually.

 Chapter 81 The Shadow (4)

    Chapter 81 The Shadow (4)

    Liria and I briefly expressed our gratitude before westly approached the upperssman who had led me to the training grounds.

    Thank you. Im not sure how to repay you

    She crossed her arms and smirked.

    Cute.

    Pardon?

    No need for repayment. More importantly, have you decided on a special skill activity?

    Not yet, Im still looking into it.

    If you really want to repay me, thene hang out at the arts department. Ah, and this isnt me pressing you to join. Juste and visit.

    May I ask your name?

    No need to know. Im off. Bye!

    The enigmatic upperssman left as swiftly as she had appeared.

    Maybe I should have offered her a piece of candy.

    Liria, who had been standing by somewhat absentmindedly, seemed to remember something and tugged at my sleeve.

    Excuse me Damian, I have something Im curious about

    What is it?

    Liria cautiously asked.

    Your expression looked so down Was it because you were mad about other guys approaching me?

    She looked up at me rather slyly. The look in her eye seemed to hold more expectancy than concern for my feelings.

    Yes, I was very worried.

    Upon hearing this, Lirias face brightened, seemingly thrilled.

    Really?!

    Of course.

    Then could it be that

    What is it?

    Ah, um, are you jealous?

    Liria drew a deep breath and looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    I avoided a direct answer, feigning not to hear. It seemed better to leave the rest to her imagination.

    Lets get moving. Ill show you around the dorm and campus. Dont want you getting lost again next time.

    But Liria was unfazed. She seemed contented just to have put me on the spot and sported a sunny smile.

    Thats wonderful!

    ***

    After moving the items Liria brought into my room at Witthrush Hall, we went for a walk around the living hall area. Several students cast curious nces at the sight of a young girl in a maids uniform strolling alongside me.

    Neither Liria nor I were particrly concerned. Liriamented not wearing prettier clothes but soon forgot about it, chatting cheerily with me throughout the walk.

    And the stroll was beneficial for me as well. With Lirias help, I was able to discharge the lingering malice from my battle with the dark mage and find some emotional respite.

    While walking past the central fountain of the living hall, someone called out my name loudly from behind.

    Damian!

    A girls voice I recognized. I turned around with Liria to see where the voice came from.

    From a small garden lined with multicolored flowers, Trisha was smiling broadly and waving her hand at me. She quickly nced around her and then hastened towards me.

    And at that moment, Liria clung closely to me, subtly grasping the fabric of my clothing as if she had just encountered an alien creature and was frightened.

    She cautiously asked me,

    Do you know her?

    Yes.

    As Trisha came to a halt before us, her eyes widened at the sight of Liria. For a brief moment, their gazes intertwining ufortably silent. I didnt expect the normally lively Trisha to be silent.

    I broke the silence.

    What are you doing here?

    Well I heard you were discharged, so I was waiting to show you around the drama club. But who is this person with you?

    Oh, this is Liria, a maid from the professors house where I reside.

    Then I also introduced Trisha.

    And this is a ssmate from the same dormitory

    As I hesitatingly described Trisha, she interjected.

    A friend, Damians first friend he made at Eternia.

    Thats right. This is Trisha, the first friend I made after enrolling.

    Strictly speaking, Cecil was first, but thats not really significant.

    The word friend seemed to trigger Liria, who then gripped my clothes a little tighter.

    Trisha was the first to curtly greet Liria.

    Um, nice to meet you.

    Liria responded with a nod and opened her mouth.

    Hello It seems youre close with Damian. You both speak so casually

    Yeah. It just happened.

    L-Listen How did you be friends with Damian?

    Caught off guard by the question, Trisha blinked several times before replying.

    We ended up in the same hospital room. I was discharged early, but he was lying there all alone without anyoneing for him. So I took care of him and nursed him until I left; thats how we became friends.

    Liria mulled over her words before bowing slightly and saying,

    Thank you for taking care of Damian.

    Its almost like were best friends.

    Just in case something simr happens again to Damian, could you call me? Its my duty given by the professor to care for him, and Im well aware of the herbal medicine and potions he requires, as well as his sensitivities.

    Lirias tone was a tad stiff. Trishas lips twitched faintly in response.

    I can also take care of him well, so dont worry too much. I know his body just as well. I could recite from memory just where his moles are.

    Both Liria and I fell silent, words failing us.

    The hand Liria had on my clothing now trembled with tension. Seemingly embarrassed by her own reaction, she quickly let go and hid her hands behind her back.

    Trishas demeanor seemed to have struck a nerve with Liria. This sensitivity was new to me.

    Both Liria and Trisha were acting differently than I was used to, with different tones and atmospheres.

    Feeling an odd tension between them, I intervened.

    Are we done with intros? I dont have much time, I actually want to check out the drama club now. Shall we go?

    Ah, yes. Wait here too long and some dance club seniors might drag me away. They told me to wait and said theyd be back. Lets make a quick exit.

    Did you do something wrong?

    As Trisha coiled a lock of her hair around her finger and shot Liria a side nce before turning towards me and giving a yful wink, she said.

    No. They want me to join the dance club. Im popr, thats why.

    She seems more confident nowadays, perhaps from meeting so many people. And somewhat enjoying it, too.

    Come on! Ill be your guide.

    With that, Trisha turned and started walking ahead.

    Moving to follow her, I felt an emptiness at my side  Liria hadnt followed. Looking back, I found her standing miserably in ce with a sulky expression.

    Liria?

    Whats wrong?

    Its nothing

    Her expression and demeanor said otherwise, suggesting there definitely was something.

    Womens moods seem to fluctuate even with the smallest discussions. Trulyplex creatures.

    I sighed softly and approached her, taking her wrist.

    Well talkter. For now, lets explore together. Itll be fun.

    ***

    Trisha gave me a tip beforehand.

    You have to speak super quietly here.

    The stage was abuzz with rehearsal. The theater had opened to general students for a while as part of promotion for the drama club to allow observation of the rehearsals.

    We took our seats close to the stage at the front of the auditorium. Others were scattered sparsely throughout as well.

    Inside the theater, not a single ray of sunlight prated.

    Instead, the strong light of a magic crystal beamed down on the stage. The refracted light gently spread below the stage and precisely cut off at the point reaching us in the audience.

    The seating area was plunged intoplete darkness, which made it feel as if everything else was erased, leaving only the stage floating in this world.

    On stage, the actors rehearsed, holding their scripts in one hand and reciting their lines.

    Although it is unclear what mechanisms were involved, sounds from the stage, no matter how subtle, carried to the audience as if whispered in the ear.

    One could even hear actors breathing, the rustle of fabric, and footsteps, assuming ones senses were attuned enough.

    It was my first time attending a theater. The somewhat exaggerated gestures and tones pulled me into the performance, adding to the novelty and engagement.

    Liria seemed even more profoundly impressed than myself. She was engrossed in every gesture of the actors like she had discovered something new and wondrous.

    Soon, more people trickled into the theater, and the audience seats slowly filled up.

    There are quite a few people here to watch.

    In response to my casually tossedment, Trisha, seated to my right, whispered back.

    The drama club and the dance club are both really popr, so its always fiercelypetitive to get in.

    That made sense. Having seen the stage once, I could understand why society so adored actors. They seemed to be the protagonists of the world. This was impressive enough for just a rehearsal, so a full performance must be extraordinary.

    Trisha hesitated before adding one more thing.

    And both of those clubs made a big fuss about wanting me to join.

    I looked at Trisha intently and said,

    Was all this just to brag in the end?

    Her eyes curled into crescents, and familiar dimples appeared on her cheeks as sheughed. Then she turned my chin forward and whispered in my ear again.

    Your first friend here is really popr.

    It sounded almost as if she was proud. Not sure why her poprity should be my concern, but it wasnt unpleasant.

    I yed along appropriately.

    I wonder whatll happen once they see your true form.

    Trishaughed silently and lightly hit my shoulder before whispering excitedly.

    Theyd die because Im so pretty.

    Had I been unaware and heard that, I might have thought it terribly narcissistic, but knowing the basis of her confidence, I somewhat understood.

    Mulling over how to respond, Liria, seated to my left, tentatively tugged at my clothing.

    Turning my head, I saw Liria, who previously had been focused on the stage, now staring at me with a look that bore all the sorrow in the world.

 Chapter 82 The Shadow (5)

    Chapter 82 The Shadow (5)

    Liria?

    She just watched me, as if protesting in silence.

    At that moment, a curtain came down on the stage, signaling the end of a segment of the drama and transitioning to the next scene.

    I tried to engage her in light conversation to ease her mood.

    Have you ever seen a y before, Liria?

    After closing her lips tightly for a while, Liria finally spoke as if she couldnt help it.

    No.

    How do you find it after watching? You seemed quite engrossed.

    Its interesting a lot.

    Her expression wasplicated, as if she was frustrated that she found it very interesting. Perhaps because it was Trisha who brought us here, it bothered her.

    On stage, someone sweeps the curtain aside. A woman with a dullplexion, wearing sses, with her long hair sloppily pinned up, squats in front of the stage.

    Then she points towards us and gestures for us toe closer.

    Upon this, Trisha stood up and said,

    The drama senior is calling. Keep watching! Ill be back soon.

    As soon as Trisha left, Liria seemed more at ease. Liria was noticeably ufortable around Trisha.

    The curtain lifted again, and the rehearsal resumed.

    And Trisha did not return until the entire session concluded.

    ***

    The stage emptied, and the audience seats gradually cleared.

    Liria and I remained seated, waiting for Trisha, but she did not show up.

    Liria was seemingly fatigued from waiting and began to nod off.

    Liria.

    Ah, yes!

    She was jolted awake by my call, her eyes widening in surprise.

    She must be really tired. Its about time to leave.

    Wheres the carriage?

    Its at the main gate. Being an outsider, Im not allowed to drive it into the premises

    Next time,e in a carriage with Eternias emblem on it.

    Yes!

    And

    I took off the ne that could detect the presence of the dark mage and ced it in Lirias hands.

    Wear this until I ask for it back.

    Liria was shocked to see the ne and held her breath for a moment.

    Damian, this is

    Just remember. If this ne vibrates, take refuge at the professors house and send the Stitch to me. Oh, and for a while, dont leave the professors residence. Leave the grocery shopping to the servants.

    Liria did not question the reasons but nodded vigorously.

    Understood!

    I couldnt stay with Liria all day to watch over her, and that sent a chill through my heart.

    Shall we put it on now?

    Yes.

    Liria immediately grabbed the chain and attempted to fasten it at the back of her neck, but struggled as her hair kept getting caught in the sp.

    Damian

    She then looked at me with a face that said she needed help.

    Hand it over.

    Her face bloomed into a smile she forcibly suppressed, then brightly responded,

    Yes!

    She handed me back the ne, then arranged her hair with both hands and lifted it just enough.

    I took hold of the ne chain and reached out to Liria. She turned slightly, and I nearly embraced her as I worked to fasten the ne.

    It felt like a familiar situation.

    As soon as the sp clicked shut, a voice suddenly rang out from the stage.

    What are you two doing?

    It was Trishas voice. I worried about any misunderstanding and swiftly stepped back to my original position.

    From the stage, Trisha came bounding down. Then she slumped at the edge of the stage, peering down at us. Luckily, it seemed she had not witnessed the scene.

    I cleared my throat nonchntly and said,

    Ive been waiting for you. But since its gettingte, its about time we leave.

    Did you wait long? Then we should send off the maid now.

    No, Im nning to go with Liria.

    It was my intention to return to Silveryns residence. It felt wrong to send Liria back alone, and I needed to review Zverevs notes, which were evidence of his being used by the dark mage, at Silveryns residence.

    Trisha tilted her head slightly in confusion.

    Where are you going with the maid? Youre supposed to be with me!

    I shook my head.

    Im not going back to the dormitory; Im returning to the professors residence. I have some personal matters to attend to.

    Trishas expression stiffened slightly. Without letting it show too much, she nced at Liria before speaking.

    Youre nning to hang out with her without me? Id be lonely by myself.

    Well, you have Cecil and other friends at Witthrush Hall.

    Cecil is always busy, and I decided to take a break from that group. One of her cousins kept pestering me. Im alone now. The drama club is over.

    I want to go, too.

    What do you mean?

    I want to go, too.

    You should be at the dormitory

    When you wereid up, I got permission, too. It is Silveryns residence, right? The original home of the founding headmaster, so its said to be even safer than the dormitory. And its not far. They told me its fine if I justmute with you.

    Trisha swayed her crossed feet and smiled at me.

    So I want to go, too.

    Why is she so stubborn? Its a bit surprising, but its not exactly impractical. If the school really did grant her permission as she imed.

    While I organized my thoughts, Liria gripped my shoulder tightly and tugged. She then appealed to me with an imploring gaze.

    Damian, please

    She was silently pleading, dont take her with us.

    ***

    The sun had nted, casting the sky in myriad hues. The carriage was passing along the golden Eternian riverside.

    Despite Lirias discontent, Trisha had ended up apanying us to the residence. I had visited Professor E to verify whether Trisha was lying, and after getting the confirmation that it wasnt a lie, I found myself unable to refuse Trishas request.

    Lirias expression had been gloomy for a while, but now seemingly worn out by the days events, she leaned against the side of the carriage, half-asleep. Meanwhile, Trisha, sitting next to me, was carefree and absorbed in the view outside the carriage window.

    Trisha let out a sigh in admiration.

    Its really beautiful

    Its as if youre seeing it for the first time.

    Ive seen it a few times, but I could count them on one hand. I mostly passed through here in carriages without windows.

    Carriages without windows. What could her true identity entail to have been treated that way? Even prisoners being transported are allowed to see outside through barred windows.

    Whenever you or others want, you get to enjoy such views and go out on pics or excursions, right?

    Her voice carried a faint tinge of envy and loneliness. Seeing that, I somewhat understood why she insisted oning with us.

    The sunset poured into the carriage, basking the interior with a golden glow.

    Sunsets can drag people into contemtion. Trisha seemed to be tinged by that very sentiment.

    No matter how wonderful something is, if you see it every day, you be immune to it. I prefer to see it asionally, just like now.

    Will I evere to take such a view for granted as my everyday scenery?

    She speaks as though she hasnt many days left to live, despite being so young.

    Im no position to feel sympathy for Trisha. Once Silveryn returns, my free time wille to an end.

    We dont have to worry until the sunpletely sets. Just enjoy the moment.

    That was a reminder to myself as well. For now, I decided to forget about the dark mage, Zverev, Luna, and to leave my concerns about Silveryn as is.

    Trisha gazed at me intently for a while, lost in thought.

    Whats on your mind?

    Nothing.

    Trisha turned her head back out the window.

    Then, she seemed to spot something strange along the riverside and fixed her gaze on it.

    What is that?

    She pinched my forearm as if to tell me to look as well.

    Hmm?

    Over there, on the sandbank is that creature a fantasia?

    I turned my gaze toward the window too.

    Just as Trisha had said, there was a single white horse on the riverside, quenching its thirst. Its silver mane shimmered in the light of the setting sun, and it had a horn protruding from its forehead.

    It clearly differed from a regr wild horse in its bearing.

    Now that I think of it, Silveryn had mentioned that griffins, pegasuses, and unicornse down here.

    Its definitely not an ordinary horse

    Isnt it a pegasus?

    Trisha knocked on the coachman seat with her fist. The carriage came to a halt, and seizing what seemed the perfect opportunity, she eximed,

    Lets go. They say all fantasia creatures thate to Eternia are friendly! I want to see it. I want to see it!

    She tried to bolt out of the carriage door, but I grasped her wrist to restrain her.

    We dont know what it is, so lets go slowly!

    To my surprise, Trisha grabbed my hand in return and pulled me out of the carriage.

    Youreing with me!

    I was almost dragged out, given her inexplicable strength despite her slender frame.

    Ah, Damian!

    As I was being pulled out, Liria too exited the carriage in haste.

    Trisha led by holding my hand in front, and Liria followed, clutching the sleeve of my clothing from behind. In such a formation, we crossed the golden sandbank.

    Her innocent excitement somewhat triggered my nostalgia, and I found myself unable to resist.

    As we reached the end of the wide sandbank, only about ten paces from the mystical beast, Trisha came to a halt. She carefully observed the creature and then said,

    Its a pegasus, right?

    It doesnt have wings, so its not a pegasus but since it has a horn, it must be a unicorn.

    Really? What do unicorns like?

    I dont know.

    I had no knowledge about fantasias. I turned to Liria and asked her,

    Do you know anything, Liria?

    I dont know much but Ive heard about research on unicorns

    What did they find?

    Theres an old wives tale that unicorns are fond of young maidens. Because of that, some alchemists received patronage from noblewomen to research the connection between unicorns and youth potions But once the results came out, the patrons filedints, and the research data was discarded.

    Why?

    Im not sure, but I heard that research which doesnt promise money often ends up that way.

    Confident in her approach, Trisha said,

    Apparently, they dont like men. Damian, stay here. Ill try.

    Releasing the hand she held with mine, Trisha moved forward. She whistled to catch the unicorns attention.

    The unicorn, which had been drinking from the river, nced sideways at Trisha.

    She reached out her hand and slowly closed the distance step by step. The unicorn, showing interest in Trisha, stretched its neck out towards her.

    After sniffing Trishas hand, the unicorn seemed to let its guard down and began to nuzzle against her body.

    See, it worked!

    Trisha hugged the unicorns neck, happily stroking its soft fur.

    The fur is so soft. Oh, its cute!

    I had been ready to act if the creature showed the slightest sign of aggression, but thankfully everything seemed to go smoothly.

    Liria, who had been watching quietly, became curious and slowly approached the unicorn, squatting down. Without realizing it, she let out an exmation of wonder.

    Wow

    When Liria extended her palm, the unicorn, unbothered, licked between her fingers.

    Eek!

    Startled, she scampered back to hide behind me.

    Trisha, hearing the scream, turned her head our way and looked at Liria with mild displeasure.

    Then, as if something suddenly urred to her, she spoke up.

    Oh right. Did you know? Two weeks from now, we have our firstmon ss on fantasias.

    Really? You seem to have heard something about it.

    Yeah, they call animals with magical abilities fantasias, and if such an animal lives long enough, its said they can be local deities or high-level spirits. Thats why its advantageous to have spirit-handling ability. A drama club senior told me that.

    Wait, spirits? If Trishas right and its really rted to spiritism, that could be quite troubling. Mypatibility with spirits is not good.

    So the spiritists were all excited. Damian, do you know how to handle spirits?

    I replied with a somewhat resigned tone.

    Ive made a contract, but not yet. Had I known, I would have focused more on intensive training.

    No, even with continuous dedicated training, I doubt I would have made any significant progress.

    Lucky for you. I wish I could handle spirits too. How do you train for spiritism?

    The professor says to just feel and enjoy nature. If only it were as simple as it sounds.

    Trishas expression betrayed her confusion as well.

    The unicorn, having had its fun, now moved away from Trisha toward the waters edge.

    Where are you going!

    She followed in mild distress, discarding her shoes swiftly to wade into the water after the unicorn.

    The unicorn dipped its head towards Trisha as a farewell gesture, then started gaining speed.

    Like magic, it galloped over the waters surface, its elegant movements cutting across the river to disappear into the forest on the opposite bank.

    Surprised by the unforeseen magical ability, the three of us could only gaze nkly as the creature vanished.

    Trisha looked in the direction the unicorn had disappeared and said,

    It really isnt amon animal

    Seeming regretful, she sshed aimlessly in the water reaching up to her calves.

    Lets go. Its gettingte.

    Just a second.

    Trisha bent down to scrutinize the riverbed and said,

    Huh? Come here. Has it left something behind?

 Chapter 83 The Shadow (6)

    Chapter 83 The Shadow (6)

    Come here.

    What is it?

    I, too, took off my shoes and tossed them onto the sand, following Trisha into the river.

    As I approached her, she pointed deep into the riverbed.

    Over there, do you see it?

    The glow of the sunset reflected off the waters surface, blinding rather than revealing anything below.

    I cant see anything.

    Hey,e here!

    Trisha grabbed my hand and pulled me deeper into the water. We stopped where the water churned around mid-thigh level, and she pointed again.

    Bend down and look.

    What are you talking about?

    Unexpectedly, Trisha had moved behind me and whispered,

    Actually, theres nothing there!

    ?

    And then she pushed me squarely in the back.

    Losing my bnce from the sudden attack, I plunged into the river.

    Ssh!

    The ice-cold water drenched mepletely, snapping me fully alert. It was so cold that my skin stung with the shock.

    I slowly got to my feet. Soaked from head to toe, my body felt heavy. My bangs drooped over my face, obscuring my vision, so I pushed them away with both hands.

    Then I finally saw Trisha, holding her stomach,ughing her head off.

    Buahaha! Haha. The best part is teasing you!

    Augh of disbelief escaped me.

    Great. Laughing was not the response I was aiming for.

    I strode toward Trisha.

    The quick-witted girl backed away, still withughter on her face.

    It was only thigh-deep for me, but it reached her waist, making my advance much quicker.

    Wait, wait! At least save my outer garment!

    She even crossed her arms behind her, shouting to avoid being seized.

    I quickly closed the distance, grabbed both of her legs with one hand, and hoisted her over my shoulder.

    Kyaa!

    Like a sack of flour, I carried her back into the deeper water. She hit my back with her fists in earnest, but it had no effect.

    Just a minute, a minute! You crazy bastard!

    With a sharp cry, I threw both Trisha and myself back into the water.

    With a ssh like arge rock thrown in, we both plummeted to the riverbed. Underwater, she struggled against me, pushing and grappling to keep me submerged.

    Buoyed by the water, our bodies slowly rose to the surface, and we gasped for air outside.

    Trishas hair was stered to her face like waterweeds.

    People would mistake you for a water sprite if they saw you.

    She chuckled and brushed the wet locks to the sides, tucking them behind her ears.

    Geez, how far did we go? Its too deep!

    It seemed difficult for her to stay standing; she had to bnce on her tiptoes, barely keeping her head above water, while I was submerged only to my corbone.

    When our eyes met, she burst intoughter.

    And seeing her rosy-hued delight, I found myselfughing, too.

    When had been thest time I enjoyed such a frolic in the water? It felt as if I had returned to the time of my youth a decade ago.

    Back when my small frame made the temples central fountain feel like a deep, vastke. Liza and I faced each other within it, just like now.

    Back then, with her hands on my shoulders and looking at me, Liza had a wide grin like Trishas.

    But now, I couldnt envision that moment. It had faded and peeled away like old paint, blotted from my memory, Lizas happy face no longer exists within my recall.

    I once thought it would be unforgettable, but now its being erased, carried away by the slow tide of time, along with memories that once seemed eternal.

    Trisha then lightly ced her palm on my cheek.

    Did you know? Ive never seen you smiling like this. You always have such a dour and brooding face.

    Smile more often.

    In the ce of my memories with Liza, a new memory was oveying.

    Okay.

    Why are you staring? Do I look that pretty?

    You look like a soaked cat.

    You could just say youre so pretty, would that hurt you?

    I turned my head, looking toward Liria, who was fretting on the sand.

    Looks like theres still one left. Should we continue?

    Trisha followed my gaze toward Liria, then quickly grasping my n, she spoke with excitement.

    Great! I absolutely love that idea.

    We slowly walked out of the water. Liria had been pacing anxiously until she saw us and quickly came closer.

    A-Are you okay?

    Like prison guards, Trisha and I each grabbed one of Lirias arms and dragged her along.

    Hey, what are youeek!

    Liria resisted, but she was no match and simply got hauled along.

    ***

    We paid the price for our spur-of-the-moment frolic in the water without considering the consequences.

    The carriage raced to rescue us from hypothermia, and inside, we huddled together, shivering in the cold night air.

    If people saw an adult man and woman with drenched bodies clinging shoulder to shoulder, they might shake their heads scandalized, but we had no other choice. It was too cold to be embarrassed.

    Liria pressed her body against my left side, and Trisha clung to my right arm like a doll.

    The shivering sensation transferred directly from her to me, invoking a sense of pity.

    I turned my head toward Trisha.

    Sensing my movement, she slowly looked up at me.

    No trace of regret was visible on her face. Whatever had made Trisha so happy? What was causing such joy? She looked into my eyes and a shy smile appeared on her lips.

    That made me smile too, as if the mood was contagious.

    Perhaps because of the cold, Trisha spoke in a slightly weak voice.

    Damian.

    Yeah.

    Today, a senior from the drama club asked me to tell you to visit. Looks like its an invitation to join are you interested?

    While I appreciated the drama clubs interest, I had no desire to go on stage.

    No.

    Do you have something else in mind then?

    Yeah.

    Until before we had stopped by the riverbank, I truly had no particr n, but after what happened with Trisha, an idea took shape, and I made up my mind right then.

    I was going to join the art club.

    Okay. Then Ill ry that.

    Trisha hugged my arm tighter and continued.

    Im cold. Damian, cant you summon something like a fire spirit?

    I need a spirit stone to summon. I dont have one on me right now so it wont work.

    Whats a spirit stone? Cant you just try? Its freezing.

    I had attempted it several times when I was alone, but each was a futile effort. With my current ability, a mere summoning was impossible.

    While I pondered how helpful it would be if a spirit would respond to my needs, something suddenly materialized amidst a shimmering red light in the thin air.

    A tiny bird with reddish feathers, no bigger than a fist.

    It was undoubtedly the corporeal spirit I had contracted with.

    More baffled than delighted, I wondered,

    Why?

    Instead of flying to me, its master, the corporeal spirit fluttered its wings and alighted on Trishas knee.

    Trisha nonchntly stroked the spirit with her finger.

    Whats this? You did well, so why hide it? Is this your spirit? Its cute!

    ***

    Upon arrival at the residence, we took turns thawing ourselves in warmed water.

    I was thest to enter the bath. There, I called the spirit again. Surprisingly, the spirit responded to my summons and revealed itself.

    It didnt seem to recognize me as its master, noting near, but the fact that I could call upon it whenever I wanted was satisfying enough.

    Could it really be that Silveryns training method was effective? Id only yed in the water, after all.

    Regardless, having witnessed progress in my training, and realizing theres potential for further development, gives me a bit of hope.

    While drying off, I ran my hand over my abdomen. Rough, distorted scars caught under my fingers. I needed to remove these scars before Silveryn returned.

    I had to start moving more busily.

    After the bath, upon returning to my room for the first time in a while, I encountered an unexpected scene.

    An uninvited guest had taken over my room.

    It was Trisha.

    She was slouched in front of the firece, draped in my white shirt.

    The drawers and wardrobe were wide open, as if burgled. The bathrobe Trisha should have been wearing was discarded on the floor, shed like snakeskin.

    Her disguise was undone, and her snow-white hair stretched down to the floor.

    I asked Trisha.

    I gave you a guest room. Why are you here?

    She didnt even turn to look at me while warming herself by the firece.

    I had nothing to wear.

    So she came to my room and rummaged for something suitable to wear.

    Why not ask the maid?

    No way. What kind of ce gives their guest the servants clothes?

    That doesnt mean you can act like the master here. Go back. I have important work to do.

    Hmph.

    Trisha snorted but didnt budge an inch. Whats with her now?

    .

    Looking closely, I saw she was up to something in my room.

    She had hung a pure white cloth on the poker and was waving it over the fire, skewer-style. Hanging on it were Trishas undergarments.

    As if Id seen something I shouldnt, I rubbed my eyes with one hand.

    And what are you grilling?

    Im drying my underwear. Dont worry. Theyre clean since I washed them myself.

    You were given spare underwear. Why are you drying them now?

    I cant wear other peoples underwear. It feels icky. It must be mine.

    Then never mind.

    All kinds of vexations flooded my mind.

    Her words implied she wasnt wearing anything underneath at the moment. I felt my sanity threatening to unravel.

    Dont you have any sense of shame?

    We live in the same dorm, anyway. You see my underwear, and I see yours. Whats the big deal between friends? Its all about living together.

    When do friends show each other their underwear?

    I read it in a book. In Children of the Wolves, Pavilis and Kaltz run around a rainforest in just their undergarments.

    I had read that novel. It was a story about two boys raised in the wild.

    Trisha, youre a woman. And were civilized people.

    I gave up on lecturing her further. Perhaps shecked friends and thus, her knowledge of friendship came solely from books.

    I sighed and said,

    You dont act this way with other friends, do you?

    I dread what will happen during the camping trips we have this semester.

    Of course not. Im not one to open up so easily. Pavilis and Kaltz, even after heading to the civilized world, always thought of only each other as true friends, hiding their true selves from others.

    Even when Pavilis entered the country illegally, Kaltz gave up his own home and bed for him.

    Sounds like youre implying I should stay in the guest room.

    Kaltz sure knows how to listen to civilized folks.

    Im not Kaltz. Dont covet my room and bed.

    Ive got the room all warm with the firece. Who knows when I would get to sit there again.

    Still, no. Go to the guest room.

    Tsk.

    Trisha promptly scooped up her steaming undergarments with the poker and leaped straight into my bed.

    Then Ill just rest a bit. Thats fine, right?

    Fine, do so.

    She covered herself with the nket and fidgeted inside, seemingly putting on her undergarments.

    Damian.

    What.

    Suddenly, Trisha spoke in a more somber tone.

    But whats this in the bed? Hair?

    I asked not to clean my room.

    Not your hair. Red hair. Its really long. Womans hair.

    My heart sank. Ah did I not clean it up before leaving for the dorm?

    I made up an excuse to avoid any misunderstanding.

    The professor sometimes rests here. The sunlight in the professors room is too bright for her to sleep. On those days, I sleep in the guest room.

    Why Silveryns hair kept appearing on the bed I honestly dont know, either.

    Whenever I woke up, I sometimes found Silveryns hair beside my pillow.

    I didnt question it because I was willing to ept whatever Silveryn did.

    Really? Now Im curious about what kind of person your professor is.

    Shes a good person.

    I want to meet her!

    Ill introduce you if theres a chance.

    The promise to introduce them wasnt sincere.

    To be honest, Id prefer they never meet. Both are unpredictable, and dealing with them together might be more than I could handle.

 Chapter 84 The Shadow (7)

    Chapter 84 The Shadow (7)

    Trisha tossed and turned under the covers, engaging in idle chatter with me until she eventually fell asleep.

    I wrote a letter to send to Silveryn.

    Only Trishas breathing and the scratch of my pen filled my room.

    Strangely, the sound of her shallow breathing brought me a sense of mental tranquility.

    I stopped writing the letter for a moment and looked over at the bed.

    I had been flustered when she insisted oning to the manor, but now, seeing her asleep, it seemed like the right decision to have brought her along.

    Perhaps it was the peace of mind, but my concerns that Silveryn might get angry for not sending a letter had also subsided.

    It wasnt difficult to surmise if I put myself in her shoes.

    If Silveryn didnt reply to my letter for a while, I would be worried, but Id dismiss it casually with the thought that it happens. Most likely, Silveryn would think simrly.

    Considering she designated the firece for sending letters is telling. Silveryn isnt one to rage or sulk over not receiving letters. Such things they dont suit her.

    I approached the bed and sat on the edge. And gazed nkly at the sleeping Trisha.

    The pure white hair still took some getting used to.

    And before I knew it, I found myself reaching out to stroke that hair but halted mid-action.

    Realizing I still retained past habits, I smiled bitterly.

    When I used to stroke silver locks, my nails and palm held stubborn ck grease that refused to wash off. Now, my hands are very clean.

    So much has changed. My appearance and my memories.

    Sometimes I even forget that Liza is here in Eternia. Its probably for the best for me.

    Liza must also be creating her own new memories. I have started to walk my own path, albeit btedly. Once, I hoped Liza would think of and miss me, but not anymore.

    I dont wish to return to the past. The new things that Ive embraced since parting ways with Liza have be so precious to me.

    I nned to join the art club, to retain the memories with Silveryn, Trisha, and new people in the form of paintings.

    Through the strokes of a brush, Id ovep memories, and as the paintings umte, the lingering tinges of my past bitterness, anger, and pain would eventually fade out of sight.

    Someday, Lizas role in my life will then trulye to an end.

    ***

    Dawn brought a light drizzle of rain. It had stopped by the time we left, but the morning fog had yet to clear.

    I boarded the carriage bound for Eternia with Trisha.

    She brushed her hair as she admired the twilight breaking through the dissipating mist.

    Unusual was the sight inside the carriage  all of her disguise artifacts were removed.

    Humming a tune, Trisha brushed her pristine white hair, then sneakily nced at my face.

    When our eyes met, she quickly looked back out the window.

    Why are you doing that?

    Doing what?

    Why have you reverted to your original look inside the carriage?

    She would revert back when she puts on the artifacts, so why would she bother brushing her hair?

    Because I want to.

    Then Trisha retorted sharply.

    You like this appearance, too, dont you?

    I rolled my eyes, trying to recall.

    Me?

    As if questioning whether Id ever said such a thing, she ceased brushing and fell silent.

    Hmph.

    Did I say something wrong? Trisha suddenly seemed slightly sulky.

    We rode in silence for a while until the carriage reached Eternias main gate, where Trisha put her artifacts back on.

    Ill get off here.

    Just go a little further. Its a long walk from here.

    No, Im getting off.

    As Trisha insisted, I ultimately stopped the carriage.

    She alighted from the carriage, looking sullen, and said to me,

    Come pick me up at six in the evening.

    You want to go back to the manor together again?

    Of course.

    Alright, then Ill see you at the main gate.

    Trisha suddenly yelled, her voice full of irritation.

    No! Come to the drama club to get me!

    With that, she mmed the carriage door shut. She stalked away from the carriage, clearly fuming.

    Suddenly, I felt a throbbing headache and pressed my forehead with my hand.

    Why is she like this all of a sudden? Whats she upset about? Everything had been fine when we left the manor that morning. Why such severe mood swings?

    Her temperament is like the tropical climate; sunny one moment and then a downpour the next.

    I postponed dealing with Trishas issue until the evening and restarted the carriage.

    My immediate task was to meet with the art clubs advising professor.

    ***

    After asking seniors, I finally found out who the advisor for the art club was.

    The professor I needed to meet was Georgia Pelene, a professor of Alchemy Herbology. She also happened to be the art clubs advisor.

    She weed me warmly into the alchemy departments greenhouse, its walls and ceiling entirely made of ss, where she had been attending to the flowers since the break of dawn.

    She had the appearance of being in her mid tote thirties, with an unassuming air about her.

    Wee, wee. Have a seat here.

    Professor Georgia guided me to a small table set up in the greenhouse and brought over some herbal tea, cing it in front of me.

    She sat across from me, crossing her legs.

    Drink up.

    Thank you.

    She examined my face for a while like one might inspect a circus animal.

    Professor?

    Oh! Um, yes, so, youre interested in joining the art club?

    Yes, I am.

    She raised an eyebrow and then nodded her head.

    Good. But you know ahem.

    Georgia hesitated for a moment as if caught on something.

    Have we met before?

    No, as far as I remember, this seems to be our first meeting

    Hmm, is that so? I couldve sworn Oh dear, you said you were a freshman? Silly me.

    Sorry, sorry, too many things on my mind these days. What a mess. So, uh are you interested in painting?

    Yes.

    Great. Just so you know, we arent training to substitute for self-absorbed nobles wanting their portraits painted. Nor are we honing our skills only to mimic objects as they are.

    Understood.

    Georgia was bursting with words.

    And umm you look more suited for drama or dance at a nce, but youll fit right in here. Its a ce that explores beauty. There are some quite lovely seniors here, so you can look forward to that.

    Lovely seniors?

    What, are you intrigued? Ladies and graceful young maidens prefer things like fine arts or social dance parties. Its more decorous and traditional. Its no different here. There are many girls, very many. Keep that in mind.

    How many men are there?

    Lets see, around 20 percent? Theres a lot of male applicants, but most of theme with unsavory intentions aiming for the girls. We weed those out during interviews. They disrupt the atmosphere, and the girls dont like it either. You know what I mean?

    You dont think I have inappropriate motives for joining, do you?

    When you deal with hundreds of people, its easy to read them after a few words. I guess Ive be adept at mind-reading. There are those who join just to try and impress me for my Herbology ss, or perverts who have the single goal to explore physical beauty. We send those kinds back. Mmm you, at least, dont seem to have any ill-intent. You look pure.

    It appears that even though she had softly promoted the presence of beautiful women before, she judged me safe.

    The professor sipped her tea and added,

    And sending you away just like that would surely make the kids scold me.

    Why?

    She made a brushing gesture with her hand, as if taking back an unintentional slip of the tongue.

    Never mind. Forget thest thing I said.

    No, rather than that, Im curious why you didnt go to the theatre or dance clubs and ended up here instead. There must have been some reason you were interested in those.

    There had been an offer, but that was it.

    No, Im not sure what youre implying, but nothing happened.

    Did you check out other clubs before deciding on ours? Im not saying we dont want you, but Im wondering if this was an impulsive decision. If there are other offers, dont turn them down too quickly without showing some courtesy. You might end up on the wrong side of the seniors.

    I have no intention of changing my decision.

    She tilted her head as if something was troubling her, then said,

    Anyway, thats good then. What was it, thebat club?

    Yes.

    She nodded her head repeatedly, satisfied with her expression.

    Thats great. Really excellent. Honestly, all our male art club members are quite nd. Theres something I tell the men every day: Youre all just boys with beads. Theyck bold decisiveness. We need men who can handle bold and strong lines like theyre wielding a sword in dance.

    I dont have that level of expertiseyou may be expecting too much.

    The professor shook her head and spoke with an expression slightly engrossed in thought.

    Its okay not to draw well. Theres beauty in that too. Art has no magic or artefacts; its all pigment and brushwork, but within it, we can see the human spirit. Thats the grandeur of art.

    Its aplex philosophy. Will I be able to fit in here?

    ***

    Despite being a city where institutions dedicated to establishing doctrines and exploring the divine were concentrated, it wasnt entirely separated from secr logic.

    The Holy City was awash with money, and it was a nexus of honor and power. To humans, faith was ultimately a tool used to fulfill desires, circling back to its essential purpose.

    Silveryn was the most intriguing figure to the merchants, mages, knights, and clergy who flocked to the Holy City to realize their worldly desires.

    From a secr perspective, she was a person without ws.

    Transcendent magical abilities, remarkable achievements, and above all, her beauty stimted the most curiosity. The area around where she stayed was consistently abuzz with people eager to verify the rumors that her beauty was enchanting, circting amongst them.

    However, despite numerous entreaties, no one was granted an audience with her. Silveryn had barred all visitors, choosing to seclude herself in her room.

    Her room was curtained off to block outside views, with only a single candle providing a faint glimmer of light within the spacious area.

    The letters that piled up at her door were ignored after identifying the sender.

    Silveryns body was immune to colds and fevers, but she appeared much like a patient suffering from fever. Having lost her appetite, she hadnt eaten anything since the previous day. The tableden with green grapes, veal ribeye steak, and a 27-year vintage Rutton wine, favored by the Duke of Ganax, remained untouched since a servant had ced them there in the morning.

    Shecked the drive to do anything. Lying in bed, she didnt sleep but simply let the time pass listlessly.

    Her sole activity all day involved listlessly fiddling with a bottle containing a cube.

    Continuing thoughts about her disciple endlessly chased each other in her mind.

    Surely her heart was still beating soundly, so why hadnt his letter arrived? Her heart had been tumultuous the evening before. Was he rolling around with a peer-aged girl? Or had he been training? He has the time for training but no time to write a letter to me?

    She no longer felt angry. The umtion of neglect had transitioned into profound sorrow. Thinking of her disciple made her heart ache as if crushed under a carriage wheel. The stifling feeling wouldnt subside even with deep breaths.

    This wretched disciple is sure to make me ill

    She just wanted any news from him, anything at all.

    Damian was not to me.

    If there was fault, it rested with the teacher who had inadequately educated himshe med herself.

    Biting her lip, she pounded the pillow fiercely with the hand clutching the bottle.

    I need to educate him more much more.

    Silveryn was aware. The rtionship with her disciple had be lopsided.

    She needed to re-educate him.

    So that her disciple would be desperate for her scent and warmth, to the point of incapacitation.

    Only then would the axes of their rtionship align.

    ***

    Afterpleting Damians membership procedures, Georgia sent him away. She felt a lingering difort, as if something unresolved remained.

    What did she miss? Even though they met for the first time, why did Damians face seem familiar?

    She suddenly stood up from tending to the flowers in the greenhouse and headed somewhere determined.

    If there was something nagging at her memory, there was one likely culprit.

    She went to the art clubs storeroom, unlocked it, and entered.

    Inside, paintings left behind by students who had passed through the art club were densely packed and disyed.

    Georgia, hands sped behind her back, briskly surveyed the disyed artworks. Some had been neglected for so long that paint had cracked, dust umted, and those ced near the window were discolored by sunlight.

    Portraitures,ndscapes, still lifes, abstracts, and hundreds of other paintings  she rapidly scanned them until she paused abruptly at something in the corner.

    Approaching a shrouded easel with a ck cloth, she moved toward it.

    The fabric, stiff and smooth as if freshlyundered, was well-maintained without a singlemon stain or speck of dust.

    She unveiled the cloth to reveal the painting hidden beneath.

    .

    An image that seemed briefly encountered long ago.

    Georgias intuition had been precisely on target. It wasnt Damian she had seen before; it was the painting.

    Two paintings were left abandoned there. One was a portrait of a boy named Damian, whom she had met that morning.

    Beside it was andscape painted in warm hues, like an illustration from a fairy tale.

    Within the setting, a brown-haired boy and a gray-haired girl were facing each other inside a fountain.

    The gray-haired girl touched the boys cheek, smiling broadly.

    Even to an art novice, it was a captivating and poignant painting.

    However, Georgia couldnt recall who had painted it.

    Surely, the artist was connected to the boy named Damian, but the gray-haired girl purported to be the artist had not entered the art club in recent years.

    The painting bore no signature from which to deduce the creator. While searching for any clues left behind, Georgia noticed abel attached to the fountain painting and narrowed her eyes.

    She read the significant title and fell into thoughtful contemtion.

    Written on thebel was,

    [The Reason to Live].

 Chapter 85 The Shadow (8)

    Chapter 85 The Shadow (8)

    Would the boy named Damian know the person who painted this picture?

    For Georgia, paintings were at the same time spiritual, private, and personal domains. Just as there were paintings one would want to boast about to others, there also existed paintings one would deeply wish to hide from public view.

    She could feel that this painting was not intended to be unted around the neighborhood. It contained a profoundly personal attachment. Therefore, Georgia found no reason to personally seek out Damian and inform him of this paintings existence.

    It was unclear whether the painting depicted long-lost lovers or was the result of a young girls unrequited love. Although a desire to uncover the story behind the painting arose in Georgias mind, she deemed it better to keep it buried within her.

    One day, he would visit this storeroom, and then he would naturallye to know about it.

    ***

    The first art club lesson was at three oclock in the afternoon. The art room existed, but it was rare for lessons to take ce there. Georgia had an aversion to confining spaces, preferring mostly to conduct sses in the greenhouse of the alchemy department or outdoors. Due to the ss venue changing daily, she advised always to check for announcements.

    Afterpleting my art club membership processes, as if it had been waiting for me, a silver stitch flew in front of me.

    Attached to it was a single note addressed to me.

    It was a message from E, instructing me to go to the Forbidden Forest through thebyrinth.

    The Forbidden Forest was the ce where my masters ss entrance ceremony was originally supposed to have been conducted. Was there something she wished to show me?

    I wasted no time and proceeded.

    At the Protector Tree, the librarians were waiting for me. They led me towards the Forbidden Forest.

    Unusually, the fog in thebyrinth had lifted. The librarians mentioned that this clear state would be maintained until everything was restored.

    After walking for a while, I entered the Forbidden Forest, and delving deeper, arge clearing appeared.

    There, stood an altar constructed of long logs piled up to form a square. I had seen such altars before when I was at the orphanage  they were used for funerals.

    On top of ity bodies d in pristine white garments, neatly arranged. I could immediately intuit that these were the librarians who had been in by the dark mage.

    About fifty people, E included, were gathered there. A few wore masks, while some held theirs in their hands.

    This was my first time witnessing so many individuals assembled in thebyrinth.

    I silently approached Professor E. Understanding what the gathering was for, I refrained from asking any unnecessary questions.

    Someone recited a prayer before the altar. After the prayer concluded, people started cing flowers on the altar one by one.

    Soon, two men circled the altar, pouring oil.

    Then, with solemnity, they traced the sign of the cross andstly set it aze. Fire erupted on the oil-soaked logs and began spreading, gradually engulfing the bodies.

    The crackling of the fire was the only sound that filled the stillness.

    The wailing and weeping often heard at funerals were absent.

    The actions of the people present were circled only by solemnity and contained sorrow.

    As if this asion had been long anticipated and prepared for.

    To me, theirposed and steady conduct felt somewhat alien.

    E looked at the rising grey smoke quietly before speaking.

    The masters ss typically starts with stepping foot here for the initiation ceremony. Its regrettable that your initiation turned out this way.

    Sincerity and regret exuded from Es words.

    Its okay.

    The fight was not mine alone to bear. All I could do wase to terms with the circumstances.

    And Whats even more regrettable is that despite the sacrifice of so many, including yourself, nothing has actually ended. Theres not much time left for grieving

    E continued speaking powerlessly as she watched the consuming mes.

    While you were lying down, the magic society was hit with a barrage of letters asking for assistance. It wasnt just in Eternia. Ghoulsunched surprise attacks on shrines all across the continent. Some ces managed a sessful defense, but others were destroyed beyond the point of recovery. Even if I told you what this incident is connected to, you wouldnt fully understand just yet. All I can say right now is this is merely the beginning.

    Just what is unfolding? Could Silveryns departure to the Holy City be rted to this?

    Isnt there only one dark mage?

    The situation suggests that there could be more. However, you are the only one so far who has seen a dark mage and lived to testify.

    This could also imply that everyone else who had seen the dark mage had died.

    Truly, my state had been as good as dead too. My survival was nothing short of a miracle.

    Did the dark mage spare my life?

    Es eyes deepened. After pondering deeply for a while, she opened her mouth.

    I cannot be certain of anything. Whether you defeated the dark mage, or she could have surely killed you but retreated. Perhaps she indeed intends to use you as a sacrifice, just as you had heard.

    Why? She seemed to be informed about me, as if she had been observing me for a long time

    What could she want from me?

    It remained an unresolved question.

    Casting aside the strange difort, I shifted my gaze to the altar engrossed in mes.

    ***

    After the funeral rites, E took me to the Filiaion Magical Research Institute, located within thebyrinth.

    She said that Luna was being cared for right there.

    While moving to the institute, I learned more about the present condition of the Protector Tree and what Luna had experienced.

    Does Luna know about thebyrinth?

    Now that shese into contact with the dark mage, we need to manage her situation. She is a child with an extraordinarily sensitive perception. She even had a vague sense of the masters ss and could see through peoples true forms despite their disguises. Even if she doesnt join the masters ss, Luna will learn about our work once the situation improves.

    Then she must know about me too.

    I had met Luna while wearing a mask before.

    Yes. Luna is quite aware of you too. She spilled everything. She guessed your identity after seeing all the spirits and thought-forms disappear.

    And she also mentioned something quite profound. Isnt it said that children with magical talent can see the future?

    Yes, my teacher once told me.

    Silveryn had once mentioned my prophetic dreams. Children with magical talent can see the future, but as they acquire humannguage and knowledge, they gradually lose that ability.

    Right, then this will be quick. Due to her limited interaction with humans, Lunas ability was preserved longer than other childrens. Though its nearly degenerated now, it seems to have faintly lingered in the shape of her intuition.

    And that intuition seems to be telling her that theres something about you, Damian. The otherworldly spirit trying to control Luna and the Protector Tree is extremely fearful of you. It feels like you can change something.

    What expectations do they have for me? Yet, theres nothing I can do right now. The presence is not even perceivable. How can one deal with something unseen and untouchable?

    Any guess as to why that might be, Professor?

    Maybe it has something to do with your sword. There are very few swords in the world that can cut through wraiths. Even infused with sword energy, capturing wraiths is impossible. They are not entities bound to our world. Neither dead nor alive. If its possible to cut through a wraith your sword might also have the potential to y beings from other dimensions.

    Is there perhaps any historical record concerning my sword? A sword that kills spirits and thought-forms

    E shook her head firmly.

    Not one. At least not until now. Perhaps they exist in the archives of elves who ceased interaction with humans or in the Land of Death in the north, existing undiscovered. The best thing we might do is to explore the Land of Death.

    Land of Death what kind of ce is that?

    The archives of the elves or the northern Land of Death were both unfamiliar to me.

    It was clear I could not find the original purpose of my sword through ordinary means.

    You dont need to be in a hurry to find out. Now that youve entered the masters ss, youlle to know organically. The very existence of thisbyrinth is for thatnd.

    E checked the time on a pocket watch and then said,

    First, lets go and check on Lunas condition.

    ***

    E led me to where Luna slept.

    More urately, it would be correct to say she was sealed.

    The dark spirit that cursed Luna and the Protector Tree was still exercising its domination over her.

    The situation resembled a reversed structure ofmand between a spirit summoner and the spirit. They executed control over Luna, drawing on her magical power as an energy source to curse the Protector Tree. It seemed certain that the true master of the dark spirit was the dark mage.

    Eternia managed to prevent the curses progression merely by depleting Lunas magical power and sealing her strength, solving nothing at its core.

    Lunas physical condition had improved substantially, and she had regained consciousness, but due to being in a state of magical depletion inducing extreme fatigue, she could only maintain consciousness for about an hour each day.

    During my visit, she was deep in slumber.

    In the basement of the research institute, a prison-like space was enclosed by multipleyers of semi-transparent barriers and whitewashed iron bars. In the center of it all was a single bed.

    Luna, lying on the bed, was bound by chains glowing a bluish hue.

    Though she had done no wrong, she was restrained like a prisoner.

    A heaviness settled upon my chest as if a weight was anchored upon it.

    How long will she have to remain this way?

    Even if research progresses fast, she is likely to spend this entire semester unable to do anything.

    The uing joint sses were said to be exceptionally advantageous for spirit summoners. It could have been Lunas solo stage, a chance for her to shine and be noticed.

    To think her opportunity to disy her talent and be recognized could just slip away like that.

    Did Luna have any particr extracurricr activities she was fond of?

    E answered my somewhat unexpected question.

    Lunas butler says Even though she shies away from contact with people, she very much enjoyed watching ys. Why do you ask?

    Just curious.

    When she regains consciousness, shes always reading the y Canary and the Clown on repeat. Why, you thinking of bringing her a book?

    No.

    I had no intention of bing friends with Luna. I knew well enough that due to the particr scars she harbored, it would be difficult for us to form a close bond.

    I just wanted to check on something, and asked in the hope it might serve as a clue.

 Chapter 86 The Shadow (9)

    Chapter 86 The Shadow (9)

    I entrusted a letter to Silveryn to Professor E and left thebyrinth.

    Walking across the student za, I bided my time until the art club lesson began.

    I was on the cusp of my first ss at Eternia, but there was neither anticipation nor excitement, only questions about Luna on my mind.

    Silveryn once mentioned that Luna disliked men.

    I remembered Lunas demeanor when I faced her; it was closer to terror than aversion.

    It was a pathological aversion that transcended mere likes and dislikes.

    What underlies all of this?

    Its a problem to lose a whole semester, but even if shepletely escapes the dark spirit, it would be difficult for her to enjoy a peaceful routine. She would have to live shunning half the students at Eternia.

    I cannot be Lunas white knight. People be unhappy for their ownplex reasons, and believing I can intervene in their intricately twisted lives to heal their traumas and deliver salvation is presumptuous.

    I, too, am someone with many holes left in my heart.

    For now, putting thoughts of Luna aside, I headed to the alchemy department greenhouse, the venue for the art club lesson.

    ***

    The vice-top of the Magic Department?

    Yes, even though its not yet confirmed, Lilith and I are close friends, so Im sure I can bring her along.

    Upon mentioning Lilith, Morriss face showed he was intrigued atst.

    Matthias found the change in Morriss expression ufortably odd. Was it because of the rumors about Liliths looks? Matthias wondered if Morris had some other scheme, beyond a coborative rtionship.

    Morris casually probed with a question.

    Liliths kinda famous, isnt she?

    What are you trying to say?

    Hey, you know what I mean.

    Just say it directly.

    Well, from what Ive heard, shes got loads of guys trailing her. Even male seniors were familiar with each other since before enrollment, right?

    So, you mean you dont like it or you do?

    Morris furrowed his brows with skepticism.

    Of course, I like it. Why would I reject working with a pretty and capable student? But what I really want to know is if you can actually bring Lilith over.

    There would be manypetitors. If shes the vice-top of the Magic Department, thepetition for her loyalty would be fierce.

    Matthias nodded, acting as if it was obvious.

    She and Ie from the same hometown, and we exchange letters when were apart. Dont worry about that. If you want, I can show you proof.

    Morris seemed to quietly agree before nodding.

    Alright, I like it. Ill join your group for the joint lesson.

    Its a sess. Matthias exulted inwardly at having sessfully recruited the spirit summoner.

    Good. Then Ill contact you again when its time. Oh, which dorm did you say?

    Kaluna, Hall 2.

    Matthias took out a notebook and made a note.

    Okay. Lets wrap it up here, then.

    After concluding their conversation at the central hall of Marigold Hall, Matthias sent Morris off.

    Matthias then took out his notebook again to double-check the information he had recorded.

    Morris. Magic Department. Able to freely manipte lower spirits. 17 years old.

    Although being associated with the mid-level dormitory Kaluna Hall was a bit disappointing, Morriss specialized position as a spirit summoner made him valuable enough as a team member.

    Matthiaspiled the information he had gathered from the seniors, reviewing the n for the uing lessons.

    Joint sses from the transfer department.

    The task for the groups, which could include up to four members, would be given with a deadline of one week.

    And the task was closely rted to summons, making it much smoother if the team had a member with good affinity to spirits.

    It was advantageous to recruit those skilled in spirit magic beforehand, as they were few in number.

    Matthias bit his lip while looking at the list of spirit summoners he had noted in his notebook.

    It was time to move on to the next step. Morris was just a safety measure. Now it was time to recruit the truly capable spirit summoners.

    Spirit summoners were also present in the upper echelons of Marigold Hall and Witthrush Hall.

    Nyias, Marta, Brissel.

    Nyias had the unique credential of being the only freshman to major in weather magic alongside spirit magic.

    Marta was chummy with Cecil, the top of the Magic Department, so it was likely shed already made her decision.

    The only possibilities who might join the group were Brissel and Nyias.

    Luna Railis was the one who utterly overwhelmed even upperssmen in spirit magic, but she was beyond reach for Matthias.

    Theres no precedent for the top and vice-top of a department to be in the same group. Since Matthias had nned for Lilith, it was impossible for Luna to join his side.

    Moreover, Luna was surely targeted by formidablepetitors who had been working behind the scenes to recruit her into their groups.

    It was people like Victor, Gale, Sion, and Iris who clung to thepetition for the top.

    Matthias slid the notebook into his pocket and ascended the dormitory steps.

    Quickening his pace, he passed through the corridors to halt in front of Liliths room.

    Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door.

    Lilith, are you there?

    As expected, there was no response.

    After the entrance ceremony, Lilith had been almost desperate, even more so than being described as fierce.

    She had spent most of her time at the training grounds practicing magic to exhaustion and had disappeared into her room upon returning to the dorm. She hadnt even decided on any special activities yet.

    And she had be cold towards Matthias. Their rtionship seemed to have regressed to the estrangement of years past.

    Having observed her during the entrance ceremony, Matthias knew her behavior was due to the wounds inflicted by a man.

    A persons wounds should be healed by another person. Matthias believed he could soothe Liliths injuries.

    Lilith, I have something to tell you. It doesnt have to be right now. Ill be waiting Pleasee and see me.

    ***

    Lately, the number of people blocking Sions path as she wandered the campus had increased.

    Proposals for groups in the uing joint lesson.

    And invites to join their clubs.

    She had turned down several, but there seemed to be no end in sight.

    Now upperssmen who had no connection to her were blocking her way, fueling her rising anger.

    Pleasure to meet you. You must be the famous Sion. Im a third-year from the Department of Alchemy, Drymoph. Have you heard of Galihar Potion? My grandfather devised the recipe.

    The toad-like Drymoph stood confidently in front of Sion and spoke.

    Ahem, guess not. So have you formed your group for the joint lesson?

    Sion repressed her anger and replied with a polite tone.

    Thats none of your concern.

    You better find one fast. Being top overall doesnt mean you can do everything alone.

    Sions voice carried a tinge of annoyance.

    What do you want?

    Rumors about Sion were already widespread. Even seniors couldnt outdo her intimidating presence, especially those from departments like alchemy that were removed from conflict.

    Drymoph forced a contrived smile and tried to appear calm.

    Youve got quite the personality, just like I heard. Do you know what thebat group calls you? A hellhound. Once youve set your sights on prey, you tear its throat out no matter what.

    Sions facial expression grew increasingly severe. Drymoph quickly continued.

    Okay, lets drop the pointless chat. I sought you out because of that nickname. A hellhound, you seem like someone who wont let go of what theyve set their eyes on.

    I suspect youlle out on top in the joint lesson.

    How does that have anything to do with him?

    Why does a third-year give a damn about a first-years business?

    Drymoph frowned and shook his head.

    Im not interested in your affairs. What I want is the reward given to students whoplete the task during the joint lesson.

    Ill get straight to the point. When you receive that, hand it over to me. Ill pay you double the price.

    It was the same story from everyone. The upperssmen who sought out Sion all had the same goal.

    Hand over that reward. Ill pay you generously.

    But no one mentions what the reward actually is. Its as if theyre afraid their own greed will be transferred to Sion if they reveal the nature of the item.

    Why do they alle, one after another, with such ravenous expressions? What could be so extraordinary about this object?

    Sion knew little about that reward.

    Only that it was awarded for bringing back the horn of a summon.

    And that the reward was a rare potion containing the essence of alchemy.

    Ever since that ss was established, only two people had managed to secure the horn of a summon. Even if itd been less than six years since inception, that number was exceedingly low.

    Sion had no special strategy. She figured all she needed to do was break through swiftly and sever the summons neck. Tracking such creatures was something she had been rigorously trained in by her master, and she could do it better than anyone.

    No one could match Sions speed.

    Even the summon itself wasnt all that important to her.

    If the final barrier was simr to the entrance exam, the most important thing was the possibility of encountering that bastard again.

    She didnt care about the reward. What Sion truly cared about was the prospect of meeting him once more.

    Im not interested. If youre done, Ill be leaving.

    Sion pushed Drymophs shoulder aside and moved forward again.

    ***

    Upon reaching the ss venue, I ran into a familiar figure.

    Georgia, the advisor to the art club, was pacing in front of the greenhouse; upon seeing me, she motioned for me toe over.

    Ah, Damian. Over here.

    Approaching Georgia, she reassuringly patted me on the shoulder and said,

    Ive been waiting for you. Your seniors are inside. Its not often we get a new male I mean, freshman. Everyone will be happy about it.

    Excuse me?

    Expectations? Do they expect some exceptional artistic talent from a new student?

    The students might be a bit harsh with you. Its just like a freshman initiation ritual, so dont be scared. Lets go inside.

    Ah, Professor. Do I not need any other materials? Like paints or brushes

    Professor Georgia shook her head.

    No need for that. We make the necessary materials ourselves. Now, lets go in.

    She nudged me forward, taking the lead, and we both entered the greenhouse.

    Passing through a densely flowered corridor, an open circr space appeared.

    A little under forty members, each with an easel, were gathered and seated.

    And out of all of them, there were only five men; the rest were female students.

    As we stepped in, everyone stopped their brushwork and looked in my direction.

    The way they raised their eyebrows and watched me was incredibly unnerving.

    Georgia pped her hands briskly and announced,

    Everyone, pause what youre doing. Heres a new friend who has joined our art club. Hes the freshman youve all been looking for.

    Then she tapped on my shoulder again.

    This child is not yet familiar with art activities. He doesnt even know how to use brushes or charcoal, so guide him well so he doesnt lose interest. Introduce yourself now.

    I nodded once and said,

    First year from the Combat Department, my name is Damian. Im from Wezel. Nice to meet you.

    Even after my introduction, they just stared nkly at my face, asionally whispering to each other in hushed tones. There was no sign of a wee.

    Georgia coughed once and queried,

    Does anyone volunteer to teach Damian the basics?

    The club members blinked with widened eyes and showed no response. Silence reigned as if I hadmitted some crime.

    Whats going on? Is this right?

    Georgia sighed and then whispered in my ear.

    These are nobles with strong pride. They think its a sin for ady to approach first. You have to be the one to engage them friendly-like.

    I can only hope thats really all it is.

    Georgia turned and asked the student seated at the very front.

    Is anyone absent today?

    No?

    Then whats with that empty seat? Who brought the easel and chair? Perfect timing. Damian, thats where youll be sitting. Pav, since youre next to him, take care of Damian for me.

    Georgia indicated towards an empty seat at the far diagonal corner.

    While I walked past the students to my seat, the ufortable gazes did not subside; it was like walking through a thorn field.

    And next to my seat, there was a familiar face.

    It was the blue-haired senior who had helped me when Liria got lost in Eternia.

    As I took my seat, the senior, absorbed in painting, spoke without even ncing my way.

 Chapter 87 The Shadow (10)

    Chapter 87 The Shadow (10)

    What do you want?

    Good to see you again. Thank you forst time.

    I told you to visit the art club once, not to join it, right?

    My joining the art club was my choice Its unrted to you.

    She abruptly stopped her brushwork, seemingly lost in thought, before cing her brush in the jar and speaking.

    Is that so?

    You didnt join the art club because you think we have some fateful connection after I helped you, did you?

    Im a bit sensitive, you see. People who look shady, when youre nice to them, they tend to get the wrong idea. Just checking.

    Looking back on when we were searching for Liria, my expression must have been dark indeed. I never imagined it would leave such an impression.

    Youre worrying too much.

    Previously, Professor Georgia did say some students joined with less than pure intentions because of the number of female members. Considering that, I could understand why shed be on edge.

    Alright, what can I do? Ill give you the benefit of the doubt. Im Pav.

    Her right hand was stained with paint, so she extended her left for a handshake instead, and I noticed a ring on her ring finger.

    As I looked at her hand, she noticed my gaze andughed briefly, continuing,

    Ah, this ring. It was given to me by my fianc. Pretty, isnt it?

    Yes, it is.

    My fianc is obsessively possessive enough toe to Eternia, so youd better be careful. I dont want to cause a fuss, you see.

    These kinds of things could wait until we knew each other better. From my experience, if someone says this right after youve just met, you should take it as a clear sign they want to draw a boundary. It could also be interpreted as a show-off, boasting about how much theyre loved but my gut feeling tells me its definitely not that.

    Now I had a public excuse to keep my distance from this woman. Until the first impression fades, it might be best to stay away.

    Considering the lukewarm reception from the other club members, it seemed wise to keep things quiet for a while. I came here to learn painting, after all. My actions should prove that.

    By the way, why did you ask me toe to the art club?

    Oh, I needed an extra pair of hands for something. I was going to use you and send you back, but now that youve joined

    I find her tone, somehow suggesting shes not thrilled about my joining, a bit irksome.

    Does my membership bother you?

    Nowell, its not that

    Despite her words, reluctance seemed to seep from Pavs expression.

    I spoke politely.

    Please call me when you need help. Ill be there to assist.

    Then, I stood up and took hold of the easel and chair.

    Pav, looking slightly flustered, asked,

    What are you doing?

    I found a flower I want to paint, so Im going to move to another spot.

    I can help with that

    No, thank you.

    Taking my belongings, I moved away from Pav.

    As I crossed through the club members to find a new location, someone grasped the tail of my coat. Not just one person, but three different hands held on tightly, preventing me from passing.

    Sit down. Hey, freshman, sit here. Why are you wandering around like that?

    ?

    They snatched my chair away, ced it beside them, and patted it, signaling me to sit.

    Its not time for painting now. Sit down.

    I was forced to sit by their persistent grip.

    Even my easel was taken and moved to the back. Held captive by three female seniors, I couldnt move freely.

    Sit quietly here and wait.

    I was a bit baffled. Why are they doing this?

    In this sudden situation, the only person who could help me, Georgia, was engrossed in discussing something with the club members at the front.

    The club members seemed to be pressing her strongly about something. Whats going on?

    Professor Georgiia!

    Training at Mount Grace now? Didnt you say you didnt want to go during thest training period? Comining about getting dirt on your nice clothes, right?

    The weather is so nice, why sit still?

    Weve run out of paint.

    We were supposed to have ss in front of the Guardian Tree, but since its off-limits, we couldnt go this time.

    Georgia looked troubled as she spoke.

    New members havee, and you want to go to Mount Grace for training?

    Hes from the Combat Department! Hell do fine.

    So what? Well have to do it someday.

    Georgia reprimanded them strongly.

    Hey! Last time one of you ran away, remember?

    That was a misunderstanding. He confessed and got rejected, so he left out of embarrassment.

    If we dont have an initiation, no wee for you.

    The female members, seemingly excited by the topic, burst intoughter.

    Georgia took a deep breath, pushed her hair back, and called for me.

    Damian!

    She signaled me with her hand, and the seniors who had held me finally loosened their grip and patted my back, signaling me to go.

    Enough. Go on!

    Now free, I proceeded forward with a grim expression.

    Georgia led me a good twenty steps away from where the club members gathered and then spoke.

    I cant live with those girls, seriously. It seems they couldnt wee you properly because they were worried you might go to another club.

    Is it possible for me to transfer to another club?

    Yeah, you can move to another club until next week. But more importantly, Damian, have you dealt with ntaras much? Not the big ones like the scout ntaras, but the weaker ones you encountered during the entrance exam.

    Why are you asking me that?

    Have you heard about training week? Eternia puts ntaras on Mount Grace every other week for students to train. Itll be simr to the entrance exam.

    But why should we enter Mount Grace?

    We make our dyes and brushes from materials collected directly from Mount Grace. Ugh, we normally avoid training week, but these girls have been insisting on going because you arrived.

    Think of it as a kind of initiation. If you can get past this, theyll be nice to you. The kids here are actually all good-natured and look after their juniors like their own children.

    Thats all fine, but I didnt bring my sword

    Professor Georgiia!

    In the midst of this, a female student approached with a sheathed sword.

    I found this in the greenhouse. It looks like a nice sword but no one imed it~

    Georgia snatched the sword away and waved the student off with a dismissive gesture. Then she held the fancy hilt and slightly unsheathed it. The brass-colored de glistened in the sunlight.

    No shortage of things here. These cunning brats. The swords made from Vyotian metal, known as the Heart of the Mountains. It belongs to Haley, a third-year from the Combat Department and your direct senior. Will this do?

    Yes, that should be sufficient.

    I can manage, but theres something Im worried about.

    Im more ustomed to dismembering limbs with a sword than ying ntaras.

    Im wary people might recognize my habit from the entrance exam when I did all that masked and disguised.

    Ill have to be extremely careful not to let my habit slip.

    But is it alright to use someone elses lost property like this?

    Georgia chuckled and replied.

    Lost property? No, thats Haleys, our art club president. The blonde who had her hair tied back and a face as pale and fox-like as any. After we finish, just return it to her.

    ***

    The art club members exited the greenhouse, moving in line like they were off on a pic, chatting endlessly. Once they reached the courtyard, it felt like watching a flock of excited chicks.

    As we neared the foothills close to Mount Grace, ntaras began to sporadically appear in the distance.

    Professor Georgia led from the rear, her spirit dampened by the aggressive girls as she escorted the dispirited male students.

    Hey, you guys are alright in your departments, so why do you lose your spirits here?

    There were only five male students in the art club, excluding Damian. One from the Magic Department, two from the Alchemy Department, and two from the Magical Engineering Department. All typically noblemen holed up in their studies.

    In truth, Georgia knew why their spirits were deted.

    Large organizations like the theatre and dance clubs are so big they divide into A and B teams. However, in schoolpetitions, the art club never falls behind them. Its due to the formidable spirit of the female art club members, often referred to as a small elite.

    Although theyre exclusive, internally the cohesion is strong. Once epted, they actively care for the juniors without neglect.

    It was just a pity to see these meless boys so intimidated by this extreme matriarchal group. Georgia slung her arms around the boys shoulders, offering encouragement.

    You guys are the heart of our art club. Understand?

    Professor, do you think that guy will be okay?

    One student looked at Damian with concern.

    Damian was busy at the forefront, dealing with ntaras.

    They worried whether he might end up just like them, enduring such strife.

    Georgia had given the order to group in teams of five to face the ntaras.

    One group of male students, one group of quiet females.

    The remaining twenty or so followed Damian closely.

    Haley, our club president, is the strongest in the art club. But now

    The ntaras that the art club president Haley, likely yed by the hundreds, were surrounding her as she screamed fervently from behind Damian.

    The male students were perturbed by their first encounter with this situation.

    Eek! Freshman, over here!

    Another male student added,

    Jenia, our deputy club president usually faces five ntaras at once

    Parts of a ntara sted away by Jenias magic were once found in the student za.

    And Jenia, too, was screaming from behind Damian.

    Mommy! Freshman, over here too!

    Although Damian was frantically busy, Georgia wasnt worried about him.

    Let him be, the girls are excited now that we finally have a male club member. They even suggested luring guys in like the drama club does. Damian will be fine. I have a good eye for people. Hes stubborn and has backbone. Just a while ago, he stood his ground in a stare-down with Pav.

    With Pav?

    Pav was just as formidable as the club president Haley. Due to some issue, she imed to be unwell and did not apany the group to Mount Grace.

    Besides, that kid was personally brought in by Professor Silveryn. Ive never seen anyone as strong-willed as that woman, and if he was raised by her, imagine how tough he must be.

    A Magic Department male student eximed loudly, surprise clear in his voice.

    Hes a disciple of Professor Silveryn?

    Keep your voice down.

    But really sigh.

    A deep sigh encapsted his mix of envy, jealousy, and self-reproach.

    Being a disciple of Silveryn was beyond enviable among the students of the Magic Department.

    Georgia chided him the same way she always did.

    No sighing. Nomenting. It makes you look needy. Stop it.

    Youre too young to understand. You think someones life might be so great and impressive, but if you probe into that persons past and inner world, it often turns out to be theplete opposite. There have even been those who, despite being offered wealth and fame, have gone through such painful trials that theyd say, I could never live like this.

    Georgia felt intuitively, without having to delve into his history, that Damian was a boy with aplicated past. Those whove lived an easy life coveting Damians position its sheer greed.

    But what great hardships could he have faced at just seventeen

    In the end, she flicked the Magic Department student on the forehead.

    ***

    It was no small effort to deal with ntaras using an unfamiliar sword. Covering for therge group was tough, but it helped erase the initial chilly silence, and the mood shifted as they seemed to ept me.

    The art club members gathered on a gently sloping hill decked with blooming flowers. With a clear view, devoid of trees, it was a ce that harmonized perfectly with the art clubs pursuit of beauty. Even the ntaras seemed to appreciate the finer things in life, not harassing us up here.

    The members, familiar with the area, dispersed and deftly began to collect flowers.

    Jenia, who introduced herself as the deputy club president, dragged me here and there by the arm and shared the basics of the club with me.

    If you find it hard to remember the names of the flowers, just think of terms like red, blue, and green, and add white to that. With those, you can create most colors for dyes.

    She plucked a red flower and held it in front of me, asking,

    Whats the name of this one?

    Charlia. Blue is Glorins, green is the Peton herb.

    She exaggerated her approval,

    Wow, good job. How can you be so smart and handle ntaras so well?

    She tapped the top of my head with her palm and said,

    Youve passed the art club. You havent gained the presidents eptance yet, but youve passed with me. You dont know how prestigious our club is, do you? Get on our good side, and youve got it made here at school. If you have questions during the joint ss,e to me or the president. Well take really good care of you, so dont go anywhere else. Just nt your roots here, okay? Got it? Our presidentes from an influential imperial family. The club members even spend vacations together, you know?

    There was an air of desperation and the bitterness of an outcast beneath her cheerfulness that I couldnt bring myself to say anything negative.

    Understood.

    And the dance and drama club girls havente looking for you yet.

    Pardon?

    From the look on your face, not yet. Those piggish girls wille bothering you soon. If it gets bad, call us. Well chase them away.

    Piggish girls? Do they have some sort of feud?

    Why would theye looking for me? Since Trisha is in the drama club, I should ask her about this today.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    But where did our president go

    The peace broke at an unexpected moment. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed over from beyond the hill.

    Boom!

    Shortly after, acrid smoke wound its way to the sky.

    A piercing scream echoed in tandem.

    The startled club members all turned their gaze toward the source of themotion.

    Jenia and I, without a word, raced to the peak of the hill. Upon reaching the top and looking down, we saw a woman surrounded by five ntaras that had caught fire and copsed.

    Ashen hair, a familiar face. It was quite a reunion, but for many reasons, not one conducive to a cheerful greeting.

    The person lying on the ground was Lilith, the girl who had apanied me during the entrance examination.

 Chapter 88 The Shadow (11)

    Chapter 88 The Shadow (11)

    Deputy club president Jenia frowned at the sight of the smoke.

    Using elemental fire magic in such a ce it couldve spread to everything

    Lilith quietly stood up again, brushing the dust and dirt off her clothes, ready to fight once more.

    In contrast to the timid and passive impression she had left in my memory, she was now calm and resolute.

    She must have been focusing on her training while out of sight.

    Hey, freshman, do you know her?

    No, I dont.

    Jenia spoke as if to say there was no cause for rm.

    A training exercise? Then we dont need to interfere. Once shes tired and lies down, theyll stop attacking on their own.

    Its the nature of ntaras not to bother someone who is incapacitated. Although she looked a bit worn out, there really was no need for us to get involved in someone elses training.

    Yet, something felt off

    There had definitely been a scream, but it did note from Liliths direction.

    As I thought this, a rending scream came from the side.

    Hey! Not there!

    We all turned our heads simultaneously.

    In the direction where the scream came from, there was another group of ntaras clustered together. They were carrying someone on their shoulders, heading into the forest. It was reminiscent of how incapacitated students were transported back to Eternia during the entrance exam.

    The distance made it difficult to see faces, but judging from the golden hair and voice, it seemed certain that it was Haley, the art club president.

    A desperate cry echoed again.

    Eek! Freshman! Over here, over here!

    Jenia covered her mouth with her hand, chuckling, and said,

    It seems the presidents final test is left. Go y with her. Ill take care of this magic department girl.

    Imagining the art club president, who entrusted me with the sword and was now desperately caught up in her role, almost made meugh.

    Ill be back soon.

    Suppressing a chuckle with a cough, I quickly drew the sword and sprinted toward where Haley was.

    ***

    I chased after them fervently, but I couldnt catch up right away.

    The ntaras had carried Haley into the forest before I could reach them.

    The initiation hadnt ended yet; I couldnt afford to handle this haphazardly.

    Luckily, the ntaras had left distinct footprints on the dirt ground because of their weight.

    Following the footprints into the forest, I soon heard Haleys voice.

    Freshman! Over here!

    Chasing the sound led me to the group of ntaras carrying Haley.

    Somehow, their number had increased to fifteen since I first saw them, and close up, they were slightly bigger than those wed encountered on the way to the flower hill.

    I charged into the midst of them, and Haley urgently cried out.

    Freshman! Stop! These are for intermediates!

    As I drew near, a ntara at the rear instinctively swung its arm, generating a whirring sound, and a nearby tree shattered with the impact.

    The other creatures in the group, sensing my presence, turned around and assumed a hostile stance.

    The final test from the president seemed to have increased in difficulty.

    Five ntaras from the rear closed in on me at once. I immediately backed away and moved erratically beside the trees, intending to draw them one by one for dispatching.

    Eek! Freshman! Donte. Youll get hurt!

    I swung my sword at the shin of the first ntara that charged at me. It took two slices to cleanly sever it. As it lost bnce and toppled, I took the opportunity to cut off an arm. Like this, I dispatched the five ntaras that I had lured.

    Approaching the group again, all but the one carrying Haley rushed at me.

    Freshman! Youll get hurt if youre surrounded! Hand me the sword!

    After evading a couple of ntara attacks, I found myselfpletely encircled.

    Going on the offensive was difficult. The sword itself was excellent, but it felt awkward in my hand.

    I had no issues with the arms. However, the legs were thick, and when I tried to slice them off in one go, the de would often get stuck halfway through.

    I dodged attacksing from every direction. Fragments of broken tree roots and gravel flew around noisily.

    As I moved swiftly, any opening would be exploited to shave off ankles across two or three attempts. One creature lost an ankle and tilted, tangling with another beside it.

    I had let habit take over without realizing it in the urgent situation. Some of them I handled as usual, wedging the sword into the joints and snapping off just the connection points.

    Six remained. As their numbers dwindled, the pace at which I dealt with the ntaras elerated.

    Haley cried out again.

    Hey! Throw me the sword!

    Afterpleting the clear-out, I tossed the sword towards thest ntara holding her.

    The sword surged through, cutting off the ankles of the final one, and embedded itself into a tree trunk.

    I rushed over and caught Haley as the ntara tumbled.

    It was done.

    Only then could I be certain. I had passed.

    Haley had been shouting so much that she was coughing while still in my arms.

    I set Haley down on the ground and asked,

    Are you alright?

    What are you?

    Have I passed the test?

    She replied with an uncertain voice,

    Did you know?

    Deputy club president Jenia told me.

    She looked at me wide-eyed and gazed quietly at the remains of the ntaras. Her expression showed disbelief at what had happened. Then, as if suddenly realizing something, she grasped my arms.

    But are you hurt? Who can catch all of them at once? I wouldnt do it so recklessly.

    A surge of doubt flooded me. Had I interpreted the test correctly?

    Did I misinterpret the test?

    She nodded affirmatively.

    Yeah. You wouldve passed just by showing the courage to hand over the sword. Catching the ntaras is my role.

    Its amazing. You look like you would have been raised like a young master. Are you really a first-year?

    ***

    On the way out of the forest, I had a long conversation with Haley.

    I havent done something like this in a while. Instead of fighting, everyones been too scared and busy running away.

    Suddenly she brightened up, smacking my forearm several times enthusiastically as she continued,

    Thanks to you, I really had fun for the first time in ages. You were kind of cool. Passed! Passed!

    My overzealous participation in the test had gotten Haley excited. Now the mood was one of full eptance as a club member.

    I feel like Ive gained a mighty army. Ill worry less about the schoolpetition now. You, dont go anywhere else, got it?

    I have no other aspirations besides drawing.

    Charming, so charming. Youre from Weisel, right? Ill give you a tour of the Empire during the break.

    Ill consider it if the opportunity arises.

    I tentatively asked about Pav, who had helped me find Liria before, and Haley burst intoughter.

    Oh, her? Pav had a hard time because some guy who joined the art club on her rmendation suddenly confessed his love. There were even two of them. Once, can you believe it? While we were all painting, this guy suddenly stands up beside her, unrolls a scroll, and starts reciting a love bad hed written. Can you imagine?

    Its no wonder the girls are traumatized. I would have been wary too. You have to understand, given how sensitive she is.

    Understood.

    Emerging back into the flower garden, we came across Lilith, who was sitting atop the remnants of ntaras, taking a break.

    Oh dear, she must have had a bit of trouble with the ntaras I lured.

    So the numerous ntaras had been personally lured by Haley. I had thought there was some sort of senior-only pheromone at y.

    Lilith, whom I assumed was training, must have been caught up in that without any clue.

    She appeared drained and slumped, as if something had happened.

    Fortunately, she didnt seem interested in me, not sparing a second nce.

    Haley approached Lilith and gently patted her shoulder.

    Are you okay? Sorry about that. Come to the art clubter. Ill fix you up and give you some potions.

    Lilith bowed slightly in acknowledgment and said,

    No, its fine

    Seeming ufortable with the situation, she weakly left.

    ***

    The tumultuous first lesson at the art club was over.

    I stood waiting in front of the entrance of the small theater where Trisha had told me shed meet me at 6 p.m. Now that Id finished my tasks, it was time for us to walk home together.

    The entrance to the small theater had arge sign that read No Entry for Members of Other Clubs, so I couldnt just walk in.

    There were quite a few people entering and leaving the theater. Perhaps the drama club hasnt finished yet. Each of them gave me an attentive look as they passed. The gazes were subtly piercing.

    After about ten minutes of waiting, the theaters door suddenly burst open with a noisy tter of footsteps.

    It was Trisha, looking somewhat disheveled as if she was in a hurry.

    She came outside, mmed the door shut, and leaned against it for a moment to catch her breath.

    Still panting, she clung to me and grabbed my shoulders tightly, saying,

    Damian, you cant be here! Absolutely not, under any circumstances!

    What now? She sounded desperate, as if Idmitted some serious crime.

    But you told me toe here.

    After calling out so loudly for me to meet her at the drama club

    Lets talk about thatter!

    She pushed on my back, urging me away from the theater.

    She continued pushing me towards a densely nted garden, away from the paths, and into the middle of a secluded area.

    Trisha, calm down first

    I tried to resist and stop, but Trisha kept pushing against my chest, causing me to stumble over a tree root and fall into a seated position.

    Trisha looked around quickly, as if she was searching for a pursuer, then crouched down between my legs.

    Do you realize youre in huge danger right now?

    Me?

    Yes! I overheard the drama club seniors plotting to harass you. It was such a barbaric and unpleasant scheme. Dont even think about showing up near the drama club from now on.

    I struggled so hard to defend you! I tried so hard to persuade them to stop, but they wouldnt listen. If you werent my friend, I would have given up a long time ago.

    Why would the drama club want to do that to me?

    Ill exin thatter. For now, you shouldy low.

    It must be some kind of mean prank. Not too concerned over it, but since I heard a simr story from an art club senior, I tentatively agreed.

    Alright.

    epting it without much resistance, Trisha sighed with relief. A sweet scent came with her breath.

    But whats that smell? Are you doing something besides drama?

    Smell? What? Ah! Its because of this.

    Trisha pulled out a fist-sized leather pouch.

    From it, she took out a neatly cut piece of carrot.

    Suddenly carrots?

    Were practicing with fables because the first-years cant handle theplex roles. Im the rabbit.

    Are you eating that to get into your rabbit role?

    Yeah, something like that. Its Furikio Mountains Sweet Carrot. Its really sweet?

    She took a bite and chewed it before offering it to me.

    Try some.

    No, Im good

    Trisha forcefully stuffed the piece she had bitten into my mouth and covered my lips with her palm.

    Friends should share even a single bean.

    Caught off-guard by the intrusion, Trisha soothed me.

    Chew well, there you go.

    I chewed, albeit reluctantly and the taste was good. Unusually for a carrot, it was sweet and rich.

    Trisha grinned bashfully, dimples forming, and then patted my hip soothingly as ifforting a baby.

    There, good job.

    I wasnt going to talk to you at all after this morning, but you listened well, so Ill let it slide.

    She must be referring to this mornings incident. I still dont grasp the reason for her anger, but it seems best to just ept it withoutint.

    Soon after, a female student urgently called out for her not far away.

    Trisha! Where the hell have you been?

    Trisha cringed as if startled and whispered into my ear.

    Wheres the mask? The mask!

    Its in my pocket.

    She rummaged through my coat and ced the mask over my face.

    Wear this and wait at the main gate. Ill be right there!

    Trisha bolted through the bushes. A short whileter, I could hear their voices.

    Sis! Shes over here.

    Trisha, you said your friend was around here, where did they go?

    Their voices gradually faded into the distance. I listened quietly to them.

    I dont know. Maybe they left because they were tired of waiting.

    Really? What a shame. I wanted to with them

    Their words became too distant to make outpletely. Trisha raised her voice.

    No way! That person doesnt like that sort of thing, sis!

    What sort of thing? Maybe eh?

    No! They like someone pure as snow with long hair right.

    What? They like that kid? Are they into?

    No not really

    Its simpler with guys once they get a taste they be addicted

    Eww, no

    I wish Trisha wouldnt spread strange rumors about me.

    I leaned against a tree for a moment, feeling odd.

    What is this feeling? Todays events seem like some bizarre y.

    Its as if everyone but me has the script, and Im the sole audience in this performance.

 Chapter 89 The Shadow (12)

    Chapter 89 The Shadow (12)

    As it was time to return to the dormitory after finishing her training, Lilith rose from the stump where she had been sitting.

    Her clothes were smeared with dust and dirt; some parts were scorched by the bacsh of her own magic.

    She wiped the sweat from her cheeks and wobbled out of the forest path.

    This grueling routine would continue tomorrow and the day after.

    Compared to the geniuses of Eternia, the talent she possessed was almost paltry.

    Thus, she had to reinvent herself day by day.

    She would gradually sort out insincere rtionships. They were nothing more than time-wasters.

    The pleasure derived from the attention and gaze of others was fleeting. Surrendering to such lethargic bliss could lead to a high priceter on.

    She knew this all too well from experience.

    Even when she wanted to help someone, she ended up treated like baggage, ignored.

    When she truly desired something, she missed out on the opportunity and saw it taken by others.

    Lost in thought as she walked, she stumbled over something and fell.

    Ouch

    Struggling to her feet, she picked up a piece of ntara remains that tripped her and took a look around after spotting traces of someone elses passage.

    About twenty paces away, there were footsteps, powdered tree bark, and scattered fragments of ntaras.

    Examining the remains she had picked up, she realized it was no magic. The joints were cleanly dissected.

    She went to the site of the battle and inspected more closely. It wasnt just one; nearly all the ntaras strewn in front of her had been simrly dismantled.

    This is

    She knew someone who used such a distinctive sword technique.

    Lilith began to backtrack the faint human footprints on the dirt floor.

    Could they still be nearby?

    Urged by a sudden anxiousness, she started running, breathless. Soon, the twilight that had been obscured by the forest bathed her face.

    Following the trail for a while, the forest gave way to a small hill covered with flowers.

    She stopped at the edge of the woods.

    Her eyes widened in realization.

    It was the same ce where she had encountered the art club students before.

    ***

    In the carriage heading to the mansion.

    The jostling, which others might have found ufortable, gave Trisha a secret thrill.

    She had kicked off her ts in one corner of the carriage. Her socksy tossed beside her on the seat. One shoe had flipped over due to the carriages movement, but she paid it no mind.

    Trisha randomly strung together the words popping into her head and hummed her own created tune while yfully poking at Damians shin sitting opposite her with her bare feet.

    Whether he cared or not, Damian was lost in thought, gazing at the evening sunset.

    He seemed not to be bothered by such trivial stimulus. At times, it was like looking at a tree that had weathered decades in the same spot.

    That steadfastness allowed Trisha to show her true self to Damian. If he had been as fickle as her, they probably wouldnt have be friends.

    The downside was that he sometimes seemed too indifferent to those around him, forgetting the words he himself had spoken.

    Damian, Damian. Youre such a dunce for not remembering what you say.

    Watching his flustered reaction also provided a novel amusement. Of course, it wouldnt do for him to be swayed by someone else. It only mattered if he was swayed by Trisha herself.

    Damian gave Trisha an inscrutable look before speaking calmly.

    Trisha.

    Yeah, yes!

    I have something to ask.

    Something you want to know about me?

    Damians eyes narrowed slightly.

    Do you ever find the existence of men repulsive?

    Trisha paused to ponder the intent behind the question before responding.

    Of course!

    When do you feel that way?

    Want to really know?

    Yes.

    When someone tells me Im pretty but doesnt remember saying it at all.

    Also, when they try to creepily stroke my hair in the middle of the night and shamelessly deny it the next morning.

    Without showing any change in expression, Damian turned his gaze back out the window.

    After a few seconds of silence, he spoke again.

    That would be enough to make them detestable.

    After saying that, Trisha unexpectedly felt slighted, crossing her arms and huffing.

    Humph.

    Thats it? I kindly exined why and thats all the reaction I get? His nonchnce was subtly irritating.

    Trisha squirmed a bit, shifting her seat to a diagonal direction from Damian, and said,

    I dont want to talk to you.

    Pretending as if he hadnt heard, Damian brought up another question tantly.

    Let me ask you one more thing.

    I heard about it today. Theres an art club assignment called Drawing a Friend.

    Each member has to invite a friend and for that, I need you. Can youe?

    As a matter of obligation between friends, she couldnt simply dismiss his words. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and then opened them, speaking petntly.

    Where do I need to go tomorrow.

    No rush. Ill let you know after the joint ss is over.

    That meant waiting at least ten more days. Realizing she had been led along by Damian, Trisha burst out in annoyance.

    Then you couldve told meter. Why say it now!

    She picked up the socks lying beside her and flung them at Damian.

    He casually shook the socks off as they hit him and said,

    Its unhygienic. Put them away.

    They dont smell; I just wore them for a moment!!

    Deted, Trisha stretched out on the carriage seat andid down.

    So annoying

    Ignoring her reaction, Damian spoke up again.

    Trisha.

    Why, what!

    Have you ever read the book Canary and the Clown?

    Yes.

    Damians voice grew more solemn.

    Tell me about it. Its important.

    Trisha nced sideways at Damians face and replied in a blunt tone.

    Its about a mute noble girl and a clown traveling together. Want to hear more?

    Damian nodded.

    The noble girl regains herughter thanks to the clowns foolishness, and eventually her muteness is healed. But I hate that story.

    Why?

    After she is healed, the clown leaves, and the noble girl ends up marrying a prince. Thats so wrong, she shouldve married the clown.

    Trisha cast another sidelong nce at Damian.

    But why ask about that all of a sudden?

    He didnt respond.

    ***

    Not today.

    After a simple meal at the mansion, Damian deftly stopped Trisha from entering his room together.

    She rounded her eyes in surprise and asked,

    Why?

    I have something I must do alone.

    I wont bother you, Ill just lie down?

    He shook his head.

    What could be this task he had to do alone? It didnt seem like he was making up stories. Damian had been absorbed in something all day since the carriage ride.

    No amount of pleading or tantrums seemed likely to change his mind.

    What is it? Cant I help you with it?

    No.

    His firm rejection painted a look of disappointment on Trishas face.

    Are you hiding something from me? Cant you share it with me? Im your friend, arent I?

    There was something sad about not being included, about being left out as he concentrated on something without saying a word.

    Damian shook his head.

    Could it be rted to the y he had inquired about earlier? Surely he couldnt be interested in theater?

    Before Trisha could probe further, Damian entered his room and shut the door behind him.

    She turned back down the corridor with slumped shoulders.

    ***

    Damian entered his own room.

    Leaning against the door for a moment, his thoughts turned to Luna.

    He envisioned Luna with her hearts door shut and what she might lose in her future life.

    Disliking almost half of Eternia, she wouldnt even have normal chances for encounters, let alone sweet memories with the opposite sex.

    Damian enjoyed the vibrant life at Eternia. Walking on campus,ughter was always heard from somewhere, carrying the power to shake off worries.

    And the more he encountered this bright vitality, the more vividly he felt Lunas suffering in the shadows, gouging at his heart.

    Damian believed Lunasughter should be among those sounds.

    He thought about the y Luna said she would read when she woke up  Canary and the Clown.

    Its incredibly painful to live trapped by trauma, but there are those who dont wish to break free. No one can help such a person.

    What he wanted to know was simple.

    Did Luna have the will to change?

    Was there a desire to grasp the hand extended to her?

    And from what he had heard today, the answer was clear.

    Damian was willing to be the clown for her.

    He knew now what he had to do.

    The only clue left.

    The alchemist who had been captured by a warlock and turned into a ghoul.

    Records left by someone rted to the warlock.

    It was to decipher the research notes of Zverev.

    Hoping desperately that they contained information about the dark spirit.

    Damian made his way straight to the bed.

    He lifted one of the floor tiles underneath it and took out the hidden research records of Zverev.

    Then he sat down at the desk and opened the document. There were a total of four recipes. The first was Griffin Potion.

    The first recipe was written in themon tongue of the continent, so it posed no problem in deciphering.

    The problemy with what came after. The second recipe was more of a travelogue or essay format; some parts were in themonnguage while others were in an unknown script.

    The third and the fourth recipes consisted entirely of unknownnguages and hieroglyphics, which would take a considerable amount of time to interpret.

    There was a reason he could not entrust the interpretation of this research to someone else.

    Damian revisited the warning written in the opening chapter of the second recipe.

    [Should these recipes fall into someone elses hands, I presume I will be dead. The alchemists recipes are everything, and losing them equates to death.]

    [Whether you have be an investigator of the magical society or a petty thief, I want to advise the next owner of these recipes. These are not for the public good. Be extremely cautious when sharing recipes. Burn them if you cannot cope. While burning is advised, if that is not feasible, ensure you keep them exclusively for yourself. The desire of others might consume you in mes instead of the recipe.]

 Chapter 90 The Shadow (13)

    Chapter 90 The Shadow (13)

    Upon inspection, it seemed that the second recipe was primarily a record of wandering the continent, exploring the alchemical traditions of various regions.

    Thenguage used varied with each date in the paragraph, likely recorded in the localnguage of the area where the author stayed during the travels.

    The professional content required considerable effort to trante. What a relief that records of minor tribes traditional alchemy were written in themon tongue.

    Damian doubted whether he could trante it urately with his ownnguage skills.

    There was no other choice. For a while, he would have to live attached to dictionaries in the library.

    For one or two lines of sentences, seeking help from others wouldnt pose a risk, but finding a reliablenguage expert was another issue altogether.

    ***

    The next morning, on the carriage to Eternia, I asked Trisha,

    Do you speak anynguages other than themon tongue?

    Trisha replied confidently,

    No!

    Well, never mind then.

    It would have been the best-case scenario if Trisha could trante. No such luck.

    Why? What do you want to learn that for?

    Theres a book I want to read, but its in anguage I dont know. Do you know anyone, maybe a senior or ssmate, who is proficient innguages?

    I thought about asking art club president Haley for help, but making such a request when I had barely finished introductions seemed too forward.

    Visiting a professor was also on my mind. This recipe should be interpreted with my own abilities as much as possible. I couldnt show the entire text to a professor and couldnt follow them around all day just for help with a few sentences.

    I needed someone like Liria, someone who wouldnt get too involved but would certainly teach me the necessary parts.

    And just in time, Trisha mentioned an appropriate name.

    Yeah, Cecil Sis is the smartest. Shes of mixed heritage, so her family is spread out here and there.

    Cecil?

    But shes been really busytely. Its tough even for me to see her face. I doubt shed associate with you. Shes not exactly close with you, right?

    Where does she usually hang out? Any idea which club she might belong to?

    I dont know.

    Do you have any idea where she might be?

    Do you really have to see Cecil Sis?

    Cecil seemed like a very good option.

    Yes, shes the person I need most right now.

    Trishas expression darkened slightly.

    Whats wrong? Did you have a fight with Cecil?

    She replied stiffly,

    No.

    Then she turned her head away from me, as if she didnt want to talk any further. Though she didnt express it openly, it seemed like her mood had dipped somewhat.

    Not the usual way she tantly shows shes upsetit was as if she harbored feelings that couldnt be put into words.

    Why is this happening? Does she always get in a bad mood in the mornings?

    For now, I set aside everything else andid out a n to find Cecil.

    First Id stop by Witthrush Hall to pick up a few petal candies. Whether to wear the mask or not was something to consider.

    ***

    Cecil was taking a break, sitting by the central fountain in front of the magic fountain at Eternias central library.

    She took a certain amount of pride in her situation. She believed no one among Eternias first years could be as busy as she was.

    These past few days, she had been shuttling between the library and theboratories for her personal research.

    She didnt even have the time to think about her talent in the arts.

    She was just going to let go and end up in whatever club she was assigned to.

    The less popr departments were best. They were less time-consuming and were filled with less bothersome people.

    As she smoked her cigarette with a vacant look, Cecil noticed that the gazes of passing students lingered on her for a moment, making her furrow her eyebrows.

    Being a mixed breed, she was ustomed to receiving attention for her beauty, buttely, those gazes subtly got on her nerves because of the increase in approaches due to joint lessons and such.

    Cecils hunch proved correct.

    Someone had their sights set on her and began to approach. Her eyes were weary from a night in the library, so she couldnt make out who it was, but she had no intention of dealing with anyone at the moment, not even a prince.

    She was fed up with it. What was this reward that made everyone go to such lengths? Why such desperation?

    She exhaled a long trail of smoke and loudly murmured as if she wanted everyone to hear,

    Ah, I wish everyone would just piss off. Its putting me in a bad mood.

    What did she care how others might view her attitudes?

    Hearing her remark, a few startled onlookers nced around before turning and walking away.

    Having finished her smoke, Cecil went back inside the library.

    Once in the reading room, she sat down at a square table she had previously upied and opened her book again. She put on her round, research sses and immersed herself back into reading.

    During her reading, someone tapped the edge of her table with their fingertip, drawing her attention.

    Cecils cousin, Bertang from the alchemy departments first year, had silently taken a seat across from her.

    Cecil sighed softly and turned her eyes back to her book.

    Bertang spoke in a low voice,

    This isnt the time to be doing this.

    To which, Cecil retorted sarcastically,

    Did the drama club interview go well?

    A flush of embarrassment crossed Bertangs face, as if remembering a shameful incident.

    No, didnt I tell you I failed at the third round? Why would you bring that up again?

    Cecil took off her research sses and brushed back her long, lightly wavy hair.

    Why are you here? What is it you want to talk about?

    I found out what the joint ss is about. Its an alchemy ss.

    Cecil furrowed her brows.

    The ss is rted to a familiar, so why is it an alchemy ss?

    Alchemy knowledge is essential in tracking the familiar. The ss highlights both summoners and alchemists.

    And I also learned what the reward is for bringing a horn of the familiar. Originally, only those who received that potion would know, but its effects are so remarkable that it seems the news has stealthily spread.

    Whats the reward?

    Youll be surprised too. Instead of researching, you should be preparing for the joint ss right away.

    Bertang looked around cautiously and slid a note out of his pocket toward Cecil.

    With a skeptical look, she epted it.

    And as Cecil read what was written on the note, her eyes grew wider.

    ***

    Following Bertangs words, Cecil temporarily set aside her personal research. Understanding the nature of the reward made it clear why her seniors were so insistent and desperate.

    Just the thought of what could be achieved with that potion was enough to invigorate her.

    She, too, sumbed to greed and switched gears to preparing for the joint ss.

    Weaving through the long rows of bookshelves in the reading room, she picked up books that seemed potentially useful and piled them into a cart.

    HmmContinents Familiars and Tamer of Cmitys Beasts what else

    While pushing the cart, she stopped upon spotting a promising title, reaching up to the highest shelf.

    The bookshelf was too tall for her reach. Not wanting the hassle of fetching a step stool, she stepped on the lower shelf to hoist herself up.

    Shortly after, the bookshelf swayed, and books slid out like rain, pouring down.

    Kyaa!

    The cascade of books sent her tumbling to the floor.

    Fortunately, the bookshelf didnt topple over entirely, averting a major disaster, but the chaos around her sparked a surge of irritation.

    While she was sorting the scattered books, someone, drawn by themotion, came beside her to help tidy up.

    With the cart blocking her view, Cecil couldnt see who it was. Between the gaps, all she could see was a muscled forearm, sleeves rolled up. She was too upied to refuse the assistance.

    She hastily scooped up an armful of books and ced them on the cart. Sorting the books could be left to the librarys ntara.

    After a rough tidy up, she stood up. The person who had helped also stood and offered her something.

    It was precisely the book she had been reaching for.

    Taking the book and looking up to see who it was, she was face to face with the red-haired man wearing a wooden mask.

    It was Candy.

    The sudden reunion momentarily paralyzed her thoughts.

    You why are you here?

    I came to read a book.

    She stared nkly at Candy before suddenly realizing her own disheveled appearance and slightly bowed her head.

    Just, wait a moment.

    And as if asking him not toe closer, she stretched out a hand and shielded her face with the book.

    She hadnt anticipated this surprise visit. It was a sneak attack. She had been up all night, her hair was a mess, and she hadnt even washed her face that morning. Unprepared for the encounter, she couldnt help feeling flustered.

    Whats this? Showing up out of nowhere without saying anything.

    He yfully bantered back,

    Do you need a mask too?

    Be quiet. You, stay right here. Ill be right back. If you run away, Ill turn you into an ice confection.

    Alright. Off you go.

    Cecil quickly turned and walked briskly out of the reading room. She knew Candy wouldnt follow, but she couldnt lift her head due to a peculiar sense of shame.

    Only when she reached the lounge with therge mirror did she rx her guard.

    Looking into the mirror, her appearance wasnt great. Her hair was disheveled, and her lips were pale pink, drained of color from fatigue. She tidied her hair with her hands and applied some color to her lips.

    Then she loosened one of the top buttons of her white blouse to reveal her corbone.

    Cecil was about to head back to the reading room but stopped in front of the mirror, feeling something was missing.

    After biting her lip in thought for a while, she ultimately decided to unbutton two more buttons.

 Chapter 91 The Shadow (14)

    Chapter 91 The Shadow (14)

    Cecil reappeared in front of Candy, her demeanor now a little more assured than when she had left.

    He was leaning against the wall, absorbed in reading a book she had selected. So engrossed was he that he didnt notice her approach.

    Hmm-hmm.

    At Cecils throat-clearing, he finally turned his head.

    Follow me. This isnt a good ce to talk.

    She led the way back to the reading room table where she had been sitting.

    As they moved, Cecil spoke up.

    You really are tough,ing all the way here and still not taking off the mask.

    Its almost part of me now, itsfortable. Want one?

    Though she knew he wouldnt give her one, his words flowed smoothly.

    No need. Why cover up a pretty face with that?

    He extended something from his pocketed hands.

    It was a book. The intention to tease her was clear.

    She took the book from him, hitting Candy lightly on the shoulder.

    Hey Candy, tell me the truth. You dont go around campus wearing that mask, right?

    Why do you think that?

    Ive been in the library all night. If you had worn the mask, I would have spotted you at some point. Which means you took it off when you came in.

    I came in through the window.

    He said it with such a dry tone that it was oddly convincing.

    You have no shortage of unconvincing lies. So youre saying, during the day, you go about as an ordinary student, right?

    Something like that.

    Youre doing club activities as well? Which one?

    Hmm Art club?

    Its hard to believe you got into that closed-off art club. They dont ept cunning guys like Candy.

    You must have gone for a less mainstream club and you probably dont look too handsome. Attractive people always show their faces. Did you know that? Good-looking guys and pretty girls cant bear to hide their faces.

    It was a kind of probing. Each of his reactions could provide a clue to his identity. As Candy remained nonreactive, she made a half-joking constion.

    Its okay, Candy. Whats wrong with not being good-looking? As long as you do what a man should, youre fine.

    After the idle chatter, Cecil tapped the reading room table with her hand.

    Sit down.

    Once Cecil had taken a seat, Candy sat down opposite her.

    She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hands, and said,

    So, why all the secrecy, suddenly turning up in a mask to find me?

    If he hadnt worn the mask, she might not have recognized him. Wearing the mask meant he definitely had a reason to approach her.

    For a moment, he simply looked at Cecil, then he pulled out a note from his pocket and slid it forward.

    Can you trante this?

    What is it? Let me see.

    Cecil examined the note.

    There was writing in three differentnguages.

    Hmm the first one is Eastern Empires Sankrotisnguage. The next is Burklurie from the northern part of the continent, and thest one is from the Vongbaron area. Trante it?

    He nodded.

    A humans body changes depending on what he eats. What I consume is who I am. It seems obvious, but few truly understand this.

    The advancement of cultivation is a disaster for alchemy. Thanks to cultivation science, the main alchemy schools have lost the concept of regionalism.

    The discipline most opposed to magic will likely be alchemy.

    Candy fell silent for a moment.

    Cecil said to him as if it were simple,

    How is it? Pretty good, right?

    Yeah.

    Cecil then stretched out her hand expectantly.

    Pay the fee.

    He took out a petal candy from his pocket and ced it in her hand. Without saying a word, they both understood the currency that was epted in their dealings.

    But she wasnt satisfied yet.

    There are three sentences, so it should be times three.

    He hesitated but finally gave in, adding two more on top.

    Cecil unwrapped one candy and popped it into her mouth before continuing,

    And this. Taken out of context, the sentences seem quite radical. You study alchemy? There must be more than these three. What do you need?

    The mention of alchemy made her suspect he was preparing for the uing joint ss.

    I need someone to help with the trantions.

    Why not just show me the whole text? It would be much easier that way.

    Thats not possible.

    Is it rted to an alchemy recipe? If thats the case, I suppose it makes sense. But what exactly do you mean by helping?

    Youd only be involved with the parts Im stuck on.

    Then

    Cecil pondered briefly. Helping wasnt a problem for her as she could handle a few paragraphs in the time it took to drink a cup of tea.

    The issue was what she would gain from helping him.

    Alright. Ill help you.

    What are your conditions?

    Hmm I dont have any yet. Ill put it on your tab.

    Cecil already had a group of four assembled, so she couldnt recruit him for the joint ss. Even if a spot opened and she called him, it was certain he wouldnte.

    However, even if she didnt need anything now, he was worth keeping in debt.

    Cecil continued,

    Add this to the frost bomb from the entrance exam and were even twice. You know that?

    Yes.

    The corner of Cecils lips curled up slightly.

    Good. For now

    She appeared to suddenly remember something, pulling a ck wooden box from her bag. She opened the lid and flipped it, spilling a dozen stitches onto the table. The stitches each had different colors and engravings, attracting Candys interested gaze.

    Cecil mulled over her choices before picking out a red stitch and handing it to him.

    Here, take this. Use it when you need to contact me personally. Dont just show up out of the blue.

    Taking the stitch, he examined it thoughtfully.

    Does it have a special function?

    No, they all do the same thing. Its just pretty.

    She also handed him a palm-sized piece of parchment with a magic circle drawn on it.

    Take this too. Its for identification. You must carry it to be recognized as the owner of my stitch.

    The magic circle had one more trivial feature, but she didnt mention it to him.

    Cecil waited quietly, hoping he would ept without suspicion.

    After briefly inspecting it, Candy slid it into his inner pocket and said,

    Thanks.

    Sure. Keep in touch.

    ***

    This evening or tomorrow, Silveryn will have received my letter. I made one promise to her, lest she feel neglected by the absence of any messages.

    And for that promise, I needed to sincerely participate in the art club sses.

    Unfortunately, todays art club ss was canceled due to Professor Georgias schedule issues.

    Since the alchemy departments greenhouse was open for art students, I decided to spend some time there.

    I grabbed an easel and practiced with charcoal sketches in a corner. Between the dense foliage, Jenia and Pav, among a few other students, had gradually taken their ces and started painting.

    After finishing the simple sketches, I headed to thebyrinth.

    With Professor Es permission, I settled in Phion Magic Research Institutes alchemy brewing room. It was the only ce where I could study the recipe without worrying about prying eyes.

    NOTE: Magic Institute = Magic Society = Magic Associaton (Its already too much chapters to synchronize all the term) from now I will use Magic Research Institute (hopefully)

    With threenguage dictionaries, a Vongbaronnguage primer, and an introduction to alchemy at hand, I delved into tranting the recipe.

    ording to Cecils advice, because the grammar of Sankrotis from the Eastern Empire and Burklurie from the northern continent was simr to themon tongue, deciphering the meaning shouldnt pose much of a problem if I just swapped out the words appropriately. As for Vongbaronnguage, I used the primer Cecil provided and she agreed to help with any difficult parts.

    Whenever I needed a break, I would go outside thebyrinth and send a stitch to Cecil. In less than twenty minutes, her reply would always arrive. Cecil regrly provided the trantions I requested and would always include her own daily chatter at the end.

    [Are you eating properly? I just had Sankrotis style apple pie and butter cookies. Jealous?]

    With her help, my work progressed smoothly.

    The second recipe wasnt so much aboutbinatory research; it was more of Zverevs travelogue in his quest for the unknown Tevris factor.

    Additionally, there were short notes of research aimed at understanding the alchemical traditions of other nations and their uniquebinatory principles.

    The essays contained Zverevs philosophy on alchemy, which wereas Cecil mentionedrather radical.

    Other alchemists might dismiss these writings as the deviations of an outcast from the mainstream, but I could not take them lightly.

    I knew they were not forced arguments meant only to attract the attention of the academicmunity.

    The method prescribed in the recipe for making Griffin Potion significantly deviated from the forms of mainstream alchemy, yet I had experienced its functions working perfectly in practice.

    Learning Zverevs theoretical foundation and philosophy was essential to master his recipes.

    As I progressed through the trantions, it became evident that Zverev had traveled through the Eastern Empires Sankrotis and the Vongbaron regions before heading north.

    And it was in those northern records that I began to uncover clues about the dark spirit issue.

 Chapter 92 The Shadow (15)

    Chapter 92 The Shadow (15)

    Zverev headed north.

    He joined a nomadic tribe in the Tentakel region of the north and for a time learned their lifestyle and alchemical traditions.

    They were the ndius tribe. A tribe that subsisted on fish and mares milk, maintaining primitive traditions, yet what was peculiar was their perfect adaptation to the capricious and extreme climate of the north over hundreds of years.

    In a climate where hail fell one day and a blizzard poured the next, making survival difficult, there was one secret to their adaptability and prosperityit was the power of the mediums.

    Astoundingly, one-tenth of the ndius poption were mediums who resonated with nature and predicted the rapidly changing weather to direct the tribe to safety in advance.

    From our perspective, these mediums were summoners.

    While there was no exact exnation of what the Tevris factor Zverev sought was, he mentioned a connection between the ndius tribe and this Tevris factor.

    Zverev believed that this enigmatic factor yed a key role in the manifestation of the mediums abilities.

    The ndius tribes territory bordered the Land of Death, situated at the northernmost tip of the continent.

    Thus, when he attempted to move further north for his research, all the tribal nomads tried to stop him.

    And he heard a peculiar tale from the tribal chief.

    The tribe, having witnessed Zverevs magical knowledge, believed he too possessed the talent of a medium and warned him that one with the power of a medium must never go to the Land of Death.

    Meanwhile, they showed Zverev something.

    It was a young man, confined in a coffin, his limbs bound with chains, constantly muttering something.

    When asked what the confined young man and the Land of Death had to do with each other, they answered.

    There was a massive pit in the Land of Death, so deep its bottom could not be gauged, and within it, foul spirits and the energy of chaos writhed like an active volcano, they said.

    They referred to it as the Devils Pit.

    From it emanated a darkness that swallowed light. This wasnt a metaphor; they imed that in the vicinity, torches and light-emitting magical stones lost their power.

    And they told an even more bizarre story.

    All mediums who visited the Land of Death went mad.

    The young man confined in the coffin had identally stepped foot in the Land of Death and was a medium.

    The symptoms were all alike. The mediums spoke of hundreds, thousands of thought-forms screaming and wailing in the Devils Pit.

    Ever since visiting that ce, they exhibited signs of mental derangement.

    At first, they would hear voices, then see ck apparitions, and finally, their minds would be dominated by something indescribable and rush toward the Devils Pit, throwing themselves in.

    The Devils Pit had such a strong pull on their bodies that they had no choice but to chain them and confine them in coffins.

    It was a case mostly consistent with Lunas symptoms.

    The ndius tribe sought Zverevs help. They asked him to find a way for the tribes stalwart warriors to confront and fight the force that tormented the mediumsthe ck apparition.

    Using knowledge acquired from the Tornika tribe that dwelled in the magical pressure zones, Zverev devised a recipe.

    It required only two ingredients:

    Mdirut and Doflers blood.

    ***

    However, this was a recipe based on Zverevs hypothesis rather than one verified in theboratory. Furthermore, since the follow-up story of the ndius tribe and that confined young man wasnt recorded, it was hard to regard it as a definitive solution.

    Still, it was worth an attempt.

    The first ingredient, Mdirut, was a rare herb that thrived in areas where magical power erupted from the earth and strong magical pressure formed.

    What was unique was its ability to grow in any terrain, climate, or even polluted environments, as long as the magical pressure was intense.

    The specialty of this herby in materializing intangible energy and storing it in its roots.

    If it grew in a forest abundant with spirits, it would feed on the energy left by the entities and materialize it in its roots; if it was a ce full of thought-forms, it would consume and store their energy. It possessed the power to reduce spiritual energy to the physical realm.

    Furthermore, during this conversion process, it also neutralized poisons and malicious energies.

    Inhaling the smoke from burning this root temporarily increased ones sensitivity to the energy contained within.

    Some minority tribes used Mdirut tomunicate and conduct sacrifices to the indigenous gods governing the circtory system.

    Zverev spected that if Mdirut grew in the Land of Death or was nourished by the blood of Doflers, revealed to be otherworldly beasts, it would enhance sensitivity to the ck apparition.

    Finding a path was one thing, but another problem was obtaining the rare herb and the blood of an otherworldly magical beast.

    I immediately set out in search of someone worth consulting for advice.

    ***

    Art club advisor Haley received a stack of documents handed over by the assistant and asked,

    Whats all this?

    Documents rted to the art club.

    So why are there so many? What could be so demanding from this tiny specialty club?

    Professor, half of it is applications for membership.

    What?

    Haley immediately took the documents and started flipping through them. It was true.

    The number of applicants, which would typically peak at seven or eight per semester, had ballooned to thirty.

    Among them were some with experience listed from the drama and dance clubs. The prospect of them leaving fiercelypetitive clubs for the art club was rather suspicious. To top it off, there were only two male applicants Huck and Haley had hoped for.

    Goodness.

    Haley shook her head as if exasperated and asked the assistant,

    Kid, do you know whats going on? Any rumors floating around the school? Or has the prince developed an interest in art and suddenly made it a fad in the empire?

    The assistant scratched his head, his expression indicating it was awkward to speak the rumors aloud.

    Well you know, Professor. The guy who joined the art club this time hes quite noticeable.

    Haley smacked her forehead as if she hadnt thought of that possibility.

    Im going to go mad. Im literally going mad.

    Um, Professor, if its okay to ask, can I visit himter?

    Hey! If you start this too, what am I supposed to do!

    Ah, Im sorry

    She had seen countless men join female-dominated clubs just to see girls, but this was the first time women flocked due to the opposite.

    She sighed. More applicants werent necessarily better. If art wasnt their main goal, it would disrupt the atmosphere all the same.

    We need to be more thorough with the evaluations this time.

    In the midst of this, someone knocked on the office door. Massaging the back of her neck due to the membership issue, Haley said,

    Come in.

    A boy entered the room, making Haleys eyes widen. Interestingly enough, the person was Damian, the very cause of the whole membershipmotion.

    Good day, Professor. Ivee because

    She cut him off mid-sentence.

    Oh dear, perfect timing. Come here. Have a seat.

    She gestured to the visitors sofa and had him sit. Then she poured some herb tea from the pot and took a seat on the sofa opposite him.

    Youvee at just the right moment. Since youre here, lets get our stories straight.

    Yes?

    You, youve left the art club.

    ?

    No, not really left. If someone asks, just say that for this week. Say youve left the art club.

    Is there a problem?

    No worries, its nothing to do with you. Just do as I say, alright?

    If rumors spread that Damian had left, those with dishonest intentions would easily be weeded out.

    Damian thought it over calmly and then nodded.

    I understand.

    Ah, thats right, what brings you here today?

    Ivee to ask about a certain herb I want to research personally

    Haley took a sip of her tea and then asked,

    What is it? As a member of our art club, I should listen. What kind of herb are you looking to study?

    Mdirut.

    Haleys demeanor, which had been somewhat distracted, quieted in a sh, and a certain firmness entered her eyelids.

    Hmm Mdirut.

    She leaned back into the armchair, resting her head on her hand, and stared intently at Damian.

    She wanted to ask about his reasons, but she held back.

    The first-year students would soon face joint sses. Many students were fiercely preparing to achieve top grades in that ss.

    Haley knew that all this effort was utterly futile.

    It wasnt effort that mattered; the important thing was seeing the essence. Mdirut was one among many ways to approach that essence. Nobody, not even the students of the Alchemy Department, had evene close to Mdirut.

    Yet here was a well-bred Combat Department student asking about ita rather intriguing situation. Of course, knowing about Mdirut alone wouldnt suffice, but the matter was certainly worth observing.

    Alchemy no, youre from the Combat Department, right?

    Yes, thats correct.

    Fascinating. So what do you want to know about Mdirut?

    ***

    Dofler? Why Dofler?

    For research purposes.

    E continued to focus on the paperwork. More documents were spread out beside her than when Damian hadst visited. She appeared to be incredibly busy.

    Where can I find a Dofler? Are you nning on hunting it down yourself?

    If possible, that is what I intend.

    Theres a special enchantment on the mask that Dofler cant detect. If you put on the mask and go around Leaguebed speaking to each person, eventually youll catch one.

    Isnt there any other way?

    Thats the surest method. Before Eternias research on Doflers advanced, they really resorted to that trickery to capture a Dofler.

    You wont need to find one yourself. The Magic Societysb is housing Doflers. If you want, I can help you, but the problem is I need to know what you need them for. Do you need to see a Dofler with your own eyes? Or do you need materials derived from Doflers?

    Thetter.

    Then its doable. Just promise me you wont consume any of Doflers blood or excretions.

    Is there a particr reason why I shouldnt?

    Simple. There is neurotoxin in it. Never put it in your mouth.

    Ill be mindful of that.

    Good. Come to the Magic Institutesb in three hours. Ill let the beastiology researchers know to prepare for you.

    Thank you.

    E waved her hand dismissively, signaling for him to leave.

 Chapter 93 The Shadow (16)

    Chapter 93 The Shadow (16)

    Mdirut is said to rarely grow in ces where magical energy bursts from the ley lines and is abundant. The denser the magic, the greater the chance of finding it, Haley advised, but the stronger the magical pressure, the more difficult it would be to approach such areas.

    A virgin forest dense with rare vegetation, untouched by human hands and gushing with hyper-concentrated magical energy, was much closer than I thought.

    It was the Forbidden Forest, the very ce where my Masters ss entrance ceremony was held.

    Although Haley said one had to give up on obtaining it from the strictly off-limits areas of Eternia, that didnt apply to me.

    I navigated thebyrinth. Since the time E advised me to visit the Phion Magic Research Institute was still quite a ways off, I set out first to find Mdirut.

    Though appearances of magical beasts were rare in the Forbidden Forest, and there were no overly dangerous types, I still prepared potions and the sapling sword just in case.

    After traveling for a while, when I finally entered the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, I didnt feel any significant magical pressure. Considering the warnings about the forest and its magical pressure, I realized anew how high my resistance was.

    Thisnd was bursting with incredible magical density yet I felt no magic at all. I could already tellmyck of magical talent was profound.

    Nheless, being able to enter this forest whenever I wished was a stroke of incredible luck and privilege.

    For the Forbidden Forest perfectly matched the optimal conditions mentioned by Zverev for finding the best herbal flora.

    It was nothing short of a treasure trove.

    From the perspective of mainstream alchemy, this ce might be considered good conditions, but not worth seeking out.

    Rejecting mainstream theories and following the notions of an unidentified alchemist was akin to gambling. However, Imitted to epting Zverevs theoriesas I worked on the recipe, I was unwittingly persuaded by his philosophy.

    Drawing the Mdiruts description on paper, I aimlessly wandered the Forbidden Forest. With apass, there was no worry of losing my way while venturing without a n.

    The sunlight filtered through the mist gently, and the spaces between the trees werent too dense, making for a pleasant walk. There was plenty to see along the way.

    Flowers that shriveled at the slightest touch, vines that pulsed in rhythm as though breathing. Soil that shone white when trodden upon.

    The myriad of mystical sights inwardly impressed me.

    As I aimlessly moved wherever my gaze took me, I happened upon human traces by chance.

    The ground here, glowing at any disturbance, revealed clearly glowing footprints on the dirt.

    The footprints continued into a small trail within the forest. There were no suspicious signs along the way.

    It was likely they belonged to someone from the team of scribes or researchers from the Phion Magic Research Institute.

    Still, you could never be too cautious. I ced a hand on the wooden sword at my waist and slowly followed the footsteps.

    Not far along, no more than thirty paces away, I caught sight of a persons silhouette.

    A small clearing. And someone was standing with their back to me in front of a tombstone at the edge of the clearing.

    Long hair in a half-tie draped down to the waist. The tinum hair had streaks of brown, as if partially dyed. In hand, they held a familiar mask.

    And I doubted my eyes, unsure if Id seen correctly.

    The ears were pointed. That meant it indicated an individual of a different race.

    After meeting Erzsebet, this would be the second time in my life Id encountered someone of another race.

    The person, who had been gazing quietly at the tombstone, sensed my presence, donned the mask, and slowly turned towards me.

    Our eyes met, with no hint of hostility present, so I gradually rxed my guard.

    Without a word, the person turned and disappeared into the woods.

    I approached the tombstone cautiously. It was smooth, showing no signs of erosion.

    In front of ity a pristine white artificial flower, presumably left by the woman.

    I read the inscription on the tombstone.

    [The great swordsman of the Nameless Knights. In death, reiming the name Kedwen.]

    A meaningful phrase. Moreover, the name Kedwen was the same name of a previous victim mentioned by the ck magician alongside Luna.

    Who was that woman? A friend of Kedwen? Or was she another from the Masters ss?

    ***

    I managed to collect a sprig of Mdirut without difficulty and then turned my steps toward the Phion Magic Research Institute.

    Outside the institute, a man wearing a mask and leather apron awaited me, introducing himself as the senior beastiology researcher.

    Professor E has mentioned you. Youre looking for Dofler. Please,e in.

    You neednt use formal speech with me.

    Although I was much younger than him, he treated me with great respect.

    Masters ss students are among the most precious resources in Eternia. Its only proper that they are treated ordingly; please dont feel uneasy.

    He led me through the institutes lobby to the room dedicated to magical creatures. Rows of cages lined the corridors like a prison; within, various magical beasts screeched and howled at the sight of people.

    Would you mind if I ask for what purpose you seek Dofler?

    I n to use it for an alchemical recipe.

    Hmm Do you know what type of creature Dofler is?

    Other than the incident where Dofler infiltrated Eternia Im not well informed.

    I didnt know what kind of species they were or what they even looked like.

    Silveryn had once told me that thebyrinth had been devastated by Dofler. It seemed certain, at least, that it was a dangerous species.

    Aah, yes, that happened. But Dofler is not typically such a dangerous creature.

    It doesnt add uphow can something that razed Eternia to the ground not be dangerous?

    He continued,

    Dofler is derived from doppelgnger, due to its trait of perfectly mimicking the appearance of anything it sees. The original form of a Dofler has about the intelligence of a dog or a cat. When wild, it uses its transformation ability to take on the appearance of a predators natural enemy to escape danger.

    And how did that cause ruin in Eternia?

    Thats whereplications arise in human society. It copies the appearance, speech, and behavior of any human it sees. If you listen to a Dofler talk, it sounds quite convincing, but upon closer inspection, theres no coherency. It cant copy the thinking process and just mimics mindlessly. That makes it easy to catch. Although its pattern recognition capability is less than a humans, as mimicking and transforming repeat tens of thousands of times, Doflers gradually learn patterns too. They be capable of basic human interactions.

    And the next step is the slow integration of Dofler into human society. Thats when problems arise after Dofler has blended seamlessly with people for a range of 30 to 50 years.

    Hes quite the fascinating creature. What kind of problems does it cause?

    Doflers have an excellent understanding of rtionships. It could be a byproduct of their evolution under the pressure of being eaten by predators if they fail to grasp rtionships. The key is that this is actively manifested in human society as well.

    ?

    When a Dofler meets someone, it transforms into a figure with a deep connection to that person. It then seduces the individual into consuming its secretions. Afterwards, it invariably consumes them.

    Hearing the exnation I cant help but think that Dofler exploited not just the weaknesses of Eternia but those of humanity.

    How advanced was the Dofler that invaded Eternia?

    The danger level is gauged by how many humans it can copy. That Dofler could mimic approximately eight thousand individuals. It remembered all their conversational styles, habits, and was intelligent enough to engage in light discussions about the social state of affairs.

    The issue is that Dofler has no limit to its growth. Although it may develop slowly due to its less capable inherent pattern recognition ability, once it surpasses a certain threshold, the rate of cognitive improvement is steep. The Magi Association is convinced that Doflers are hidden throughout major cities like the empires capital. Interaction inrge numbers could have evolved the local Doflers to a level indistinguishable from humans.

    The notion of limitless growth sends a chill down my spine.

    What about swordsmanship or magic?

    Doflers blended into human society are truly exceptional. While magic was uncertain, reports have surfaced recently of Doflers handling lower-tier magic. Its proof that higher-grade intellectual evolution is possible.

    Some schrs in the Magi Association specte that Doflers may even upy the apex of the human societal pyramid. It may seem like a conspiracy theory, but logically, it isnt unfounded.

    I see. The Doflers kept by Eternia are they safe?

    The Doflers we maintain are very safe. Initially captured for research, theyve mimicked only two humans. We deem up to two thousand copies to be a safe margin. The Dofler we have now is akin to a mysterious magical tool or toy.

    Ive heard Dofler belongs to a different breed. Is there any evidence for that?

    Im not sure how much youve been informed about the Land of Death, but thats regarded as the origin of extraterrestrial species. Doflers are terrified of going there because entering causes them to revert to their primal formclusters of thought-forms, essentially. Academia currently sees Doflers as thought-forms from the dimension that have materialized in the physical realm by some power. The force at y is still under study.

    At the end of the corridor, a square cage constructed of steel blocked the way, featuring a sturdy door and deliberately devoid of even the tiniest hole to peer inside.

    The Dofler is inside.

    Im now really curious about its appearance, after hearing all that.

    Unfortunately, you wont be able to see the Dofler, Damian. Its an order from the higher-ups.

    Its an unavoidable measure to minimize any potential risk. Please wait in the lobby. Ill carefully bring you the Doflers bodily fluids.

    ***

    After sending Damian back to the lobby, the researcher gathered his equipment. One was a ss bottle, and the other was a stone knife from the Land of Death.

    He unlocked the specialized cages lock and entered.

    Inside, the space was again divided by white bars, and behind them, a Dofler, chained at hands and feet, squatted down and greeted him.

    Hello.

    He made sure to close the door firmly to prevent any sound from escaping.

    The Dofler spewed random memories of people it recalled at the sight of a mask.

    However, since this particr Dofler remembered theplete form of only one person, it poured out everything it knew about that one individual.

    When will we be able to see each other?

    A portrait of a young boy was ced opposite the iron bars obstructing the Dofler. The researcher draped the picture in ck cloth.

    Do you remember our promise to see the sea together? We agreed to live together in a house with a view of the sea.

    The Doflers hair turned silver.

    Damian was deliberately made aware of the Doflers potential danger, and despite wearing a mask that confused the creatures abilities, he was not allowed in for a reason.

    Ive joined the art club now. If you saw what I paint youd surely like it too.

    This cage was designed for an emotionally unstable young girl.

    For her doll y.

    To soothe a troubled and anguished heart.

    The Dofler, transformed into a girl, suddenly buried her face in her knees and began to sob.

    It was a distressing sight. The researcher expedited the task at hand, drawing the knife and opening the cage door.

    Liza Pascals shadow wept thus, murmuring her longing.

    Damian Damian, I miss you I miss you so much.

 Chapter 94 The Shadow (17)

    Chapter 94 The Shadow (17)

    After about thirty minutes of waiting in the lobby, the researcher came out.

    He handed me a ss bottle filled with ck slime, saying,

    I understand you need it for alchemy research, but I sincerely hope you dont have any ns to ingest this by adding it to a potion.

    Given the number of times he emphasized not to eat it, the substance must be rather toxic. Even the color suggests its something you shouldnt consume.

    You dont have to worry about that, I assured him.

    I wish you the best of luck with your nned endeavors.

    Thank you.

    Now that I had all the ingredients, all that was left was to let the Doflers blood be absorbed by the Mdirut and wait a day or two. Hopefully, there will be a proper effect.

    Thank you for your help. Oh, may I go down to the basement?

    Are you referring to Miss Luna? Shes not likely to be conversational, given the brief intervals she maintains consciousness.

    Thats fine.

    With the researchers permission, I went down to where Luna was kept in the basement.

    Luna, visible through the bars, remained unchanged from before. Pale-faced, she didnt seem to stir, as if she were deceased. Looking at her, the difort in my heart wouldnt subside, the seed of torment sown by the ck magician still not entirely removed.

    I do not know why the Sword of Light fell to me. But certainly, it wasnt bestowed upon me without reason. There is a use and a purpose for it.

    Though no ancient texts, scriptures, or encyclopedias urately define the purpose of my sword, I had been feeling it little by little, intuitively knowing what need be cut down with this de.

    It wasnt logic or reasoning. It was closer to a spiritual resonance.

    I remained involved in Lunas affair because I still felt there were targets left for me to cut down.

    I pulled a leather pouch from my waist and took out the Mdirut I had inside, dipping its roots into the jar of Doflers fluid.

    Even if Zverevs recipe doesnt work, its alright. In one way or another, Ill find a way to annihte the scribes and rip to shreds the things that pierced through Luna and my abdomen.

    ***

    Trisha arrived at the main entrance earlier than promised and got into the carriage. Lying on the carriage seat, she raised her head slightly, waiting for Damian. As she spotted him in the distance, she opened her script to cover her face, pretending to be engrossed and unaware of his arrival.

    Damian entered the carriage, his demeanor showing signs of dejection. Without a word, he closed the door and prompted the carriage to set off.

    Lying on the seat, Trisha mumbled lines from the script while asionally sneaking nces at Damian.

    He appeared as deep in thought as he had been that morning.

    No evening greeting, no idle chitchat.

    Trisha couldnt hold back her impatience for him to start the conversation, so she decided to break the silence first.

    Stupid Damian.

    He turned his head slightly towards Trisha, remaining silent before speaking.

    Did you just call me?

    Trisha replied in a gruff tone.

    No, just talking to myself.

    Why?

    Dont know But did you meet with Cecil?

    Yeah.

    What did you talk about?

    Not much, then we said goodbye.

    Her mood lifted somewhat upon hearing nothing substantial had happened. Perhaps the reason for his gloominess was not getting along with Cecil.

    Concealing a smile, Trisha responded,

    Looks like things didnt go well with Cecil, huh.

    See? I told you shes quite prickly to people shes not close with.

    Damian remained silent, prompting Trisha to tease him with an air of superiority.

    Oh dear, our poor Damian, making friends isnt so easy!

    Why are you in such high spirits?

    Im not at all excited, she imed, turning her attention back to the script and humming a jaunty tune. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, she called out to Damian again.

    Hey, you know what?

    What?

    The day after tomorrow is the first day of the joint sses. Are you prepared?

    No, Ive just found out.

    Good heavens, if it werent for a friend like me, who would inform you about these things? Right!

    Yeah, thanks.

    Peeking over her script, Trisha looked at Damian and asked cautiously,

    Anyway so have you decided who youre going to group with?

    What about you?

    Im grouping with Cecil, alchemist Bertang, and spiritist Marta. So, how about you?

    Nothing. I guess Ill just go with whoevers left.

    Her tone implied she wasnt the least bit concerned about her group partners. Trisha narrowed her eyes and voiced her anxiety with an unsettling tone,

    Hey, arent you being toocent just because you did well in the entrance exam? Some from the Combat Department are fiercely training their eyes on the top spot!

    Her reference to Combat Department students like Victor and Gale, ferociously sharpening their swords and recruiting group members, was urate, not to mention the obvious Sion.

    When Damian looked down at Trisha, she quickly raised her script to cover her face.

    Hem-hem! Anyway, I heard this time its all about teamwork. Wouldnt you befortable if you findpatible team members now so its smoother sailing for the next group practices?

    I should look into it soon, Damian murmured, brushing his hair back and sighing silently. He seemed preupied, unable to spare a thought for the uing joint ss despite it being imminent.

    Trisha lowered her script again, cautiously gauging Damians reaction.

    So, um would you think about joining our group?

    Arent you already four?

    Bertang I might try asking if we can switch him out for you Cecil is likely to be the leader We do need someone who wields a sword in our group

    Dont you get along with Bertang?

    No! Its just really inconvenient to be around him. Cecil knows its a rough rtionship, so shes been keeping me apart from him intentionally. Anyway will youe? With me there, itll be easier, wont it?

    Damians expression was lukewarm, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts.

    ***

    Bertang had seated his group members Marta and Cecil across the table from him. Cecil, evidently exhausted, slouched against the back of her chair.

    Ive gathered you both for a reason. This information is crucial. The uing joint ss is, in fact, weighted more heavily toward alchemy than spirit user.

    Cecil asked,

    Why?

    Because all the professors overseeing the ss are from the Alchemy Department. Moreover, the group leader must be an alchemy student. Strictly speaking, these group formations are centered around alchemy students to which students of other departments are attached. The n and direction of the groups activities will be solely determined by the alchemy student leader.

    Hearing this, both Cecil and Marta wore skeptical expressions. Cecil didnt like the idea of being ruled by a leader she couldnt trust.

    Rubbing her temples, Cecil expressed her discontent,

    I dont like this ss. Why impose such restrictions?

    Marta chimed in as well,

    Do we really need an alchemist? We can do without one.

    Come on, I get that youre not thrilled, but Im in this position, so Ill do my best. Plus, theres a caveat about group formation.

    What is it?

    Every time a group member is switched out, the group leader and that specific member lose points.

    Cecil countered,

    So shouldnt that not concern us? We dont need to switch anyone out.

    Bertang shook his head,

    No, the original group formation will be decided by random selection, so no one can escape the point deduction.

    ***

    Luna slowly opened her eyes. Sensations in her body felt subtly different than before. She hadnt woken up feeling this refreshed and devoid of fatigue in a very long time.

    She also felt good, though she didnt know why. Had she received a new potion in her sleep?

    Perhaps the details of a happy, peaceful dream had evaporated upon wakingonly an indistinct emotional residue lingered.

    Next to her bed were letters from her friends. Only part of Lunas family knew of her situation, and her friends knew nothing. They were only three, but good people who tried to understand her.

    Her friends believed Luna was living a happy life in Eternia.

    They rejoiced to hear she had topped the ranks in Eternia and wanted to hear her stories, who she met, what sses she attended, the amazing events that unfolded, and how enjoyable her life was in Eternia.

    They could never imagine she was physically wrecked from a curse, not attending sses but rather bound by chains in a prison of bars without even sunlight reaching her.

    Leaning against the headboard of her bed, she pulled out a sheet of parchment and calmly started writing a reply to her friends.

    Luna penned down stories of dreamsdreams she had long harboured as if they were real.

    She wrote about Eternias beautifulndscapes that never wearied the eyes, mentioning asional strolls through the student za and Grace Mountain.

    How the quirky students of the Department of Magic performed strange experiments leading to funny and preposterous mishaps.

    She told of energetic and cheerful ssmates, not as bright as her friends but full of life, making her school days vibrant.

    And then she added tales about a man who wasnt particrly handsome or talented but, like her, bore many scars, and how she was slowly learning to open her heart to the opposite sex through interactions with him.

    Thus iming she was now so happy.

    What she did not write was how, in reality, both her body and soul felt drowned in filth.

    How each night, she trembled in fear, feeling abandoned by the world, before falling asleep.

    After cing a full stop, she briefly hugged her knees and buried her face. Thinking of her situation made her tremble uncontrobly.

    Some of her waking hours drifted by as she struggled to erase the pain.

    During this time, Luna suddenly felt a faint stream of magicing from somewhere.

    She slowly turned her head towards it.

    There it was, just lying outside the white bars that she couldnt see beyond before.

    A ss jar. Inside was a nt with roots extending out.

    It was peculiar, a bare root without water in an empty jar.

    Above the jars opening, a faintly magical flower poked out its head.

    A strangely gorgeous and dark red flower, so lifelike and brimming with vitality as if it had just bloomed from a budsomething she had never seen in all her life.

 Chapter 95 The Shadow (18)

    Chapter 95 The Shadow (18)

    I put Trishas group proposal on hold for a while. I understood the difort with the current group members, but from the perspective of Cecil and her friends, I was aplete outsider. It didnt seem like a good idea to rece someone already in sync with the group with myself. I might consider joining if a vacancy naturally urred, but it was out of the question to disce someone just to make room for me.

    Upon arrival at the mansion, Liria rushed out from the entrance hall to greet me.

    Master Damian!

    Urgencyced her voice, a small paper envelope fluttering in her hand.

    Her first shout, in ce of a greeting, sent my heart plummeting.

    A letter from Miss Silveryn has arrived!

    It seems the response to the letter I had sent before had finally arrived. It was time atst.

    I took the letter from her and paused for a moment to catch my breath.

    Liria, with eyes wide, watched me for my reaction before discreetly exiting.

    Ill go prepare your bath water!

    Trisha hesitantly moved towards the corridor leading to my room, then stopped and turned back to me, a puzzled look in her eyes.

    Why does the mere act of opening a letter make me so nervous? The gap sincest correspondence felt unnervingly unfamiliar. I broke the seal and read the first line of the letter.

    Fortunately, it contained Silveryns warm regards.

    [I was quite worried not having received your letters. Im relieved to hear youre well.]

    [How regrettable that Stitch was destroyed in an ident, and that you had no one to share your entrance ceremony. I share your sentiments.]

    [In the north, where warfare is frequent, many children grow up without their fathers. Thats why northern parents consider it a blessing to watch their children grow. I somewhat understand the sentiment of those from the north.]

    [Regrettably, its likely we wont be able to share the uing important events and celebrations together. There are still too many in this world in need of a teachers strength. But dont be too disappointed. Heres one promise I can make: no matter whateven if the world should endI will be there for youring-of-age ceremony. That much I can assure you.]

    Silveryns writing was calm, just as usual. I hadnt been able to keep my daily promise to write, so a part of me worried she might be upset. Of course, Silveryn wasnt the type to be angry over dyed letters.

    However for some reason, the wording-of-age ceremony and a few other sentences were written with such pressure that the ink was heavier. Perhaps she wrote them in a swaying carriage? Aside from that, the overall tone of the letter was serene.

    [Joining the art club was a good choice. Professor Georgia may be demanding, but she genuinely cares for her students. And for your first project, painting someone dear to you in secret? You say Id like it  I truly wonder who it could be. Regardless, I look forward to seeing it.]

    [If Stitch is beyond repair, seek out the magi-engineer Phyto in Rigveds central district; he should be able to fix it. And send your letters via E while Stitch is being repaired.]

    I wonder if repairing Stitch, whichys in fragments, is even possible I must visit him sooner rather thanter.

    And in thest line, where the signature should have been there was a red lip print stamped instead.

    Did she think that alone would suffice to confirm who sent it?

    Well, at least to me, its a definitive mark. I know which shades Silveryn uses.

    As carelessness loosens its hold, a certain past event bubbles up from the depths of memory, followed swiftly by turmoil.

    Trisha, arms crossed behind her back, crept up to me while I was still contemting the letter and asked,

    What are you looking at so intently all by yourself?

    A letter from my teacher.

    Can I see?

    No.

    As I abruptly folded the letter to keep it from her view, she pouted and gave me a hard stare.

    Do you exchange personal letters often? Just how close are you with your teacher?

    We only spent six months together, but aside from the entrance exams, we were virtually inseparable the rest of the time  sharing meals, training, rxation, pics, and more.

    Quite special. And exchanging letters? Thatsmon in a teacher-student rtionship.

    Must be nice. I had teachers back at home, too. But we never got along. I wouldnt want to call them mentor.''

    Teachers?

    How many teachers had she had?

    Yeah, I was taught by twenty-one people.

    For a moment, I doubted my hearing.

    Twenty-one different people?

    No. Twenty-one people at the same time.

    Why on earth would you need an entire battalion to teach you?

    One after another, their job was to constantly nag at what not to do. Miss Trisha, dont do this. Dont do that either. This isnt allowed, nor that. There must be over a thousand things on the not allowed list.

    Whats your identity that you require such oversight?

    Trisha bit her lip and looked into my eyes, then seemed toe to a decision and started to speak.

    Should I tell you? Its a secret, but I can tell you.

    ?

    But it seems unfair if Im the only one sharing. Lets exchange pasts. Ill tell you how I lived beforeing to Eternia, and then you tell me about your past. How about that?

    Her gaze was serious, the usual innocence gone.

    She wasnt just proposing an exchange of past histories. Trisha wanted a conversation about something deeper.

    I evaded that probing gaze. Im sorry, but I cant tell Trisha about my past. Even Silveryn knows nothing of it.

    My past is a burden I must carry alone. Sharing pain wont alleviate it. I dont believe sharing and dividing the past holds any special meaning.

    I am

    Before I could refuse, Trisha quickly covered my mouth with her hand.

    Wait, it doesnt have to be today. Just remember this, and when you feel like it, tell me your story then! I can wait.

    Ill go wash up first!

    With that, she hurried off towards the corridor leading to my room.

    ***

    I entered my room a while after she had vanished.

    The ce was in disarray with clothes Trisha had discarded. It felt like she had marked her territory before being chased off.

    From my memories of the orphanage, undressing so carelessly was characteristic of young children. Usually, such behavior fades with maturity but Trisha sometimes acts childlike.

    At most, she is one or two years younger than me.

    I picked up a basket and gathered Trishas shed garments.

    Seeing no undergarments, it seemed she nned to hand-wash those herself.

    Considering her wild tendencies, I wondered what kind of life she had led in the past.

    Conversely, she might have had simr questions about me  a person so different from her.

    Her proposal lingered in my mind.

    Exchange pasts, huh?

    I set down the basket and sat at the table beside the terrace. The days were short this time of year, and the moon was already high.

    Under the moonlight, I pondered over old memories for a while.

    I could understand Trishas sentiments in asking about my past so earnestly.

    Reflecting back, whether it was Silveryn or Trisha, it was always them reaching out to further our rtionship.

    Was it not frustrating to them? Although we called each other friends, we barely knew anything substantial about one another.

    For a very long time, I had forgotten how to reach back.

    ***

    The next morning, I stopped the carriage in front of Eternias main gate. After getting out, I said to Trisha,

    Trisha, you go back to the mansion alone tonight.

    She paused in brushing her white hair and looked puzzled.

    Why? What are you nning to do in Eternia?

    Yes. I have something to take care of.

    Why wont you tell me what it is?

    I need to practice painting. Ill paint until dawn and then rest at the dormitory.

    Youre lying.

    Her shoulders slumped, and her expression dimmed. The umtion of her disappointments was clearly mounting.

    Was being left in the dark all the time so unsettling for her? Once again, I saw the shadow of the young Liza in Trishas behavior  always clinging, sulking even with a short parting.

    Are all girls like this, or do white-haired ones have a peculiar gic attachment disorder?

    Let me keep just one secret to myself. Dont be too upset. Instead of keeping youpany tomorrow night Ill bake you a Sankrotis-style apple pie.

    Crossing her arms in front of her, Trisha looked away in a sulk.

    If you dont want it, Ill eat it myself.

    I want some too.

    Her sulkiness disappeared as quickly as it came at the mention of making food. It wasforting that her moods could be easily swayed by such simple things.

    Good. Youre in charge of getting the ingredients. See you tomorrow.

    What? Why should I have to prepare!

    Before she could finish, I closed the door and tapped twice, signalling the carriage driver to move on.

    Thats how you teach people not to take kindness for granted. Youd have your way if you were an adult, but youre not, are you?

    As the carriage pulled away, Trisha pressed her forehead against the rear window, shouting.

    Hey! I dont know anything about that!!

 Chapter 96 The Shadow (19)

    Chapter 96 The Shadow (19)

    To think there are waitlisted interviewees for the art club

    Georgia muttered incredulously to herself as she flipped through the documents. There were still twenty-one applicants remaining. There had always been very few who wanted to join the art club, and typically they were processed soon after applying. This was the first time they had to schedule a specific time for entrance evaluations.

    Knock knock

    As the next candidate knocked, Georgia called out,

    Yes,e in.

    A girl with ash-gray hair entered and greeted Georgia with hands sped together in a polite bow,

    Good morning.

    Georgia clicked her pen as she replied,

    Yes, have a seat.

    She examined the application form of the new candidate. She couldnt just ept everyone who wished to join  the art club had limited space and a fixed budget, and there was a cap on the number of members Georgia could supervise. Each application necessitated careful consideration.

    Lilith Izelyus?

    Yes.

    Georgia studied Liliths face with an appreciative gaze. Beyond being appealing to the eye, from an aesthetic point of view, the lines of her eyes and nose were quite beautiful. There was even a baby-like fuzz on her face, untouched by hardship.

    The Izelyus family, a name among the empires wealthiest. Owning the empiresrgest gold mines, they expanded their business reach into various fields.

    Hm a noblewoman of an imperial distinguished family. You must have been quite the darling,ing from the Izelyus household.

    The Izelyus family was originally a prestigious line of magicians, with deep ties to Eternia. The first head of the family, Baretta Izelyus, was a top-notch magician who served as dean at Eternia hundreds of years ago. Over generations, the magical lineage grew fainter, leading the family on a different path from Eternia.

    Nevertheless, the emergence of another magician from the family was an encouraging event.

    May I ask why you wanted to join the art club?

    Throughout my life, Ive only met people and engaged in hobbies that my parents wanted. Now, I want to pursue what interests me.

    Compared to the previous applicants, this was not a bad response. At least she didnt tantly say she came only to see a boy.

    Is that your only purpose? For example, are you here to look for someone?

    I believe its important to find people you mesh well with. This is amunity activity, and I cant learn everything on my own.

    Hmm Just so you know, if youre here to look for a certain first-yearbat male student, hes not here. He transferred somewhere else.

    ?

    Anyway. Have you drawn before?

    My magic instructor once said that someone good at drawing could also draw good magic circles, so Ive practiced a bit. But thats it, really.

    Alright. Thats not bad.

    Its rare for someone to start drawing purely for the love of art. Even Georgia herself began by drawing herbal illustrations. Better than those who feigned purity.

    Lilith seemed to be carrying something on her mind, fidgeting with her hands. Georgia nced over the application again and remarked,

    Nervous? Whats there to be nervous about? Youre not dying if you get rejected.

    The application confirmed she wasnt transferring from another department. She seemed to have chosen the art club after some thought.

    Okay. You seem fine. Go ahead and leave for now. Tell the next person toe in on your way out.

    ***

    Hey!

    As I was heading to the art club greenhouse for drawing practice, a shrill female voice pierced through the morning calm.

    I looked around. It was early, and the campus seemed deserted. Just as I was about to move on, the call came again,

    Wait, just a minute! Hey, you!

    This time the voice came from behind the shrubbery, out of sight from the walkways.

    Following the voice, I found a schoolgirl sitting behind a tree, wearing a tight training outfit and clutching her ankle, grimacing.

    Oh, thank goodness someones passing by at this time. I was in a rush and twisted my ankle  can you help me?

    Running around in such a ce at this hour indeed made for an odd situation.

    How can I assist you?

    She extended her arms, asking for support,

    Just help me up for a moment.

    I grabbed one of her arms and slowly lifted her up. We moved forward arm in arm, slowly and carefully.

    She tried to limp along but soonined,

    This is difficult. Our shoulder heights are too different. Isnt there another way?

    Just wait here and Ill bring you a potion.

    She bit her lip a few times, and then, clearly anxious, said,

    Ouch, Im kind of in a hurry, dont have time to wait Could you just take me to the dance studio? Do you know where it is?

    I couldnt see any other way around it.

    Ill carry you.

    Ah, can you? Im quite light, so it shouldnt be too much for you.

    As I bowed slightly, she quickly leaned on my back, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    Once I lifted her, she pointed in a direction, saying,

    Go straight ahead, then turn next to therge auditorium.

    Understood.

    As we progressed, I sensed something was off.

    Her body clung needlessly close, and the arm around my neck kept slipping down, brushing over my chest. Wasnt it supposed to be the dance studio she needed to get to? Something didnt feel right.

    Hey, youre quite sturdy for someone with your appearance. Are you from thebat department?

    Yes.

    You must be good at physical activities.

    Just making conversation  not much of a talker, are you? Sorry.

    After a short distance, we turned the corner by the auditorium.

    And unexpectedly, I ran into someone at the bend in the alley  none other than Jenia, the art clubs vice president. She seemed to be waiting there as if she knew someone woulde by, arms crossed in front of her.

    As soon as I saw her, I stopped in my tracks.

    Jenia greeted us with a faint smile,

    Hello.

    ?

    Seeing our nk expressions, she greeted again,

    M, senior, hello?

    The girl on my back responded uneasy,

    Ah Jenia, hi.

    Damian, can you put down M, senior?

    The girl loosened her hold and slid down from my back. Now standing on her own feet and appearing fully able-bodied, she nced uneasily at Jenia, looking like a thief caught red-handed.

    M, senior. May I take Damian?

    Oh, oh! Sure. Ill be off then. Hey thanks for the help!

    M was clearly intimidated by Jenia and quickly made her exit. What was it about Jenia that made a more senior figure like M so jittery?

    After watching M depart, Jenia approached me and grabbed my cor, shaking it vigorously.

    Howe boys never learn to say no? How will you survive being so naive? You were about to cross a point of no return with that dance department stunt. You got that? Did you like that swineing on to you so much? Huh? Did you enjoy that?

    I knew something felt suspicious but I didnt expect it to be such trickery.

    Calm down.

    What could have happened in the past to provoke such a hysterical reaction from an art club member?

    Jenia released my cor, coughing awkwardly, perhaps embarrassed by her overreaction,

    Ahem, anyway, I had a bad feeling and here it is.

    ?

    I cant leave you unattended this week. Lets go to the greenhouse. Ill show you how to mix paints.

    ***

    What, Pav has been here the whole time?

    Pav and a few other unidentified girls were already at the greenhouse, waiting for the midday lesson.

    Jenia arrived with an easel, palette, and paint jars, then seated me right beside her.

    So, newbie. You dont know how to use paints, do you?

    I nodded.

    First, what would you like to draw? Decide that.

    What I nned involved a considerable focus on a figure, but technically, it was andscape.

    Andscape.

    Good. What youll paint is this.

    Jenia ced an apple on a stand for still-life painting and instructed,

    Try drawing this apple. Mix red and yellow carefully to find the right shade. You learn about color harmony this way. Once youve mastered the red hues, you can gradually expand to other colors. Got it? You need to develop a sense for colorbinations. Landscapees muchter.

    I received a crash course from Jenia until noon. I was quite confident in tasks that demanded precision and a good sense for detail.

    Jenia would leave me to draw, then return repeatedly, each time suspecting someone else had done the drawing for me.

    Whats this? Did you already learn elsewhere?

    Its thanks to your excellent instruction.

    After the art clubs midday session, Jenia tutored me for a couple more hours.

    Skeptic to the end, she eyed me piercingly and said,

    Youre not some professional pretending you dont know anything just to deceive us, are you?

    No.

    Youre a first for me I cant even tell anymore. I guess at this point you could just sketch yourndscape.

    She left for the dormitory as if she hadnt expected her teaching to be that effective.

    I intended to continue practicing, discarding several attempts once I got the feel of it, before Id create something proper.

    I stayed in the greenhouse, immersed in my drawings, recalling the Weisel forest and Silveryns mansion, sketching each scene lightly.

    One by one, the others drawing in the greenhouse began to leave.

    By the time the day began to darken, only Pav and I remained.

    The sunset bathed the greenhouse, and the only sound was the swish of brushes.

    I changed the canvas and started sketching earnestly.

    Suddenly, I became aware of Pavs voice behind me.

    Not sure why, but just the sound of Pav, or perhaps being alone with her in the space didnt sit well with me. If I pondered it overnight, I might pinpoint the reason. But even the thought of doing so was distasteful.

    As I worked, the sounds of her brush stopped abruptly.

    She rose and slowly approached me with her footsteps.

    Standing behind me, she spoke in a calm, careful voice,

    Youre really focused on what youre painting

    Thats a lovely sketch of ake Thendscape itself looks pleasant.

    I like such scenery Would it be alright if I ask what youre painting?

    Simply andscape.

    The Liara region? Or maybe Saton?

    The person sitting on the spread-out mat is who?

    Why suddenly act all friendly?

    I didnt respond. There was no reason nor need. I just preferred her not to bother me with my work.

    Seeing that I didnt answer, Pav seemed a bit flustered and changed the subject,

    Ah, maybe I shouldnt have asked. Sorry for disturbing your focus Do you want me to bring you some tea or something?

    No, Ill be wrapping up and leaving now.

    I stopped sketching and began to gather my things. Without looking back, I left the greenhouse.

    After walking for a while, I realized in my haste Id left my sketching notebook behind.

    Turning around, I saw Pav still standing at my canvas, her head bowed down.

    Since it wasnt important, I chose not to return.

    I headed straight to thebyrinth.

 Chapter 97 The Shadow (20)

    Chapter 97 The Shadow (20)

    I skipped dinner and headed to the Phion Magic Research Institute. I wanted to confront whaty ahead with as clear a mind as possible.

    Descending to the basement, I checked the Mdirut. It had absorbed everyst drop of Dofler fluid and bloomed a flower overnight. This signaled that it had fully utilized the fluid as nutrients.

    After a momentary nce at Lunas form, I did not dy any further and went up to the brewing room. Until now, when using herbs, I had only ever ingested them in liquid or alive forms, never as smoke to be inhaled.

    I had no intention of burning all of the Mdirut at once. Though easy to produce, it required incredibly precious ingredients. Burning it would cause a significant loss in the air and be highly inefficient.

    I separated the roots, leaves, and petals of Mdirut, ssifying each part. Then, taking a portion of each, I crushed them and wrapped them in paper, forming them into elongated sticks simr to incense. This method would allow for efficient use.

    After making about seven or eight sticks, I still had more than half of the ingredients left. I stored the remaining separately and left the incense sticks near the hearth to dry.

    Once the preparation was somewhat concluded, I immediately left to verify its effects.

    My destination was a clearing where the Guardian Tree was located, now a restricted area for general students.

    I flopped down at the edge of the forest within sight of the Guardian Tree and summoned a spirit to light the incense stick I stuck in the ground. Were it not for the spirit, I would have had to carry flint, a convenience, indeed.

    There, I sat passing the time. White smoke curled up from the incense stick, and an indescribable, mysterious fragrance stimted my nose.

    Thirty minutes passed without incident when I sensed someones presence and turned my head.

    Expecting a sneaky student or a wild animal, my eyes caught sight of something Id never seen before in my life.

    It was a person whose form was like a shadow,pletely ckened.

    And gradually, more began to enter my field of view.

    Thought-forms, and the ck spirits Luna spoke of. They were in the forest and also around the Guardian Tree. Those in the forest kept their distance, watching me intently, as if surrounding and guarding against an enemymander.

    However, those near the Guardian Tree showed no such demeanor. They were more corporeal,rger, and numerous. I could instinctively tell that they were directly rted to the Guardian Tree.

    That I was actually seeing these entities was beyond my expectations. Zverevs recipes had not been wrong.

    I rose from my ce, dusted off the dirt from my clothes.

    Had so many of them troubled Luna by sticking to her? If I deal with them, Luna would return, but it wouldnt end there. Luna was innately designed to attract strange beings.

    I wanted a more definitive solution. Weeds, if not plucked by the roots, soon regrow and spoil the well-tended garden.

    My determination soared, but I refrained from acting hastily, standing still to formte a n.

    Then, a thought shed through my mind.

    Perhaps what I need to do could be a grand jest.

    After conducting a few experiments with them, I need to make thorough preparations and end everything conclusively.

    I couldnt finish it all right now. I had to wait until the sun hadpletely set and Luna woke. After finalizing my n, I drew my wooden sword and moved on.

    ***

    Someone whispered to Luna, still groggy from sleep.

    What?

    [Dont touch her.]

    Luna sat up abruptly and sped her face. Her heart pounded violently.

    No, no.

    It was neither a hallucination nor a nightmare. The dreadful whispering that had been silent for a while had begun again.

    [Youre the cause of peoples deaths. An irredeemable sinner who shouldnt be saved. Pay with your life.]

    [You only harm those around you and Eternia. If you know your ce, shake off that hand.]

    How can this how

    Someone heard her muttering to herself and responded.

    Isnt it noisy?

    A mans voice sounded, and just like the wind over a candle me, the whispers ceased immediately.

    Startled, Luna turned towards the source of the sound.

    There, a man in a mask was sitting against the wall, holding a wooden sword, looking rxed.

    Luna remembered him. He was Silveryns disciple. Damian.

    Caught by surprise by the sudden encounter, Luna momentarily lost her speech.

    You are

    Now I can hear them, too. Those things  eager to drag you down.

    What could he be talking about? Could he now hear the whispers of those ck entities?

    Damian sheathed his wooden sword at his hip and slowly stood.

    You mentioned your intuition saw something in me  I dont know what it was, but you were right. I found a way, and they are desperately fighting because they dont want to die.

    They are desperately fighting? How could that be?

    As he stepped toward Luna, the oppressive aura emanating from him caused her body to involuntarily shrink back.

    The closer he got, the stronger her urge to flee. The magical chains tightened with a ng as she attempted to retreat.

    Undeterred by her reaction, Damian came even closer.

    He stood in front of the iron bars imprisoning her, then stretched his arm out.

    A blinding white radiance erupted. Reflexively, Luna shielded her eyes. As the light faded and she opened her eyes, a wondrous de of light materialized in his hand.

    Her eyes widened. It was a radiant and beautiful color. Instinctively, she knew that it was not of this world.

    You are you are

    Damian swung the sword, and the iron bars, offering little resistance, split like butter.

    Lunas breathing hastened with uncontroble fear.

    Wait donte closer. Dont

    Her struggling tightened the chains with a clink.

    Running away wont change anything.

    Damian approached the bed, unfazed by her intense reaction, and extended his hand to her.

    Come with me. Ill end it all for you.

    How could he emerge so resolute and unyielding?

    Luna knew nothing for certain. What sort of power was he confident in that would allow him to annihte everything tormenting her?

    Then, the unknown force surrounding Damian began to gradually influence the uneasy Luna. The belief that he could end it all grew within her.

    She had to reach out.

    Consciously, she knew she had to grab his hand, but her body, hardened by long-standing habits, vehemently resisted.

    Luna clenched her eyes shut.

    Running away wont change anything.

    Was it fates irony? She had been saved once before by Silveryn, and now her disciple had appeared before her, offering another salvation.

    And if she couldnt grab his hand now, salvation might nevere again.

    Like a verse from The Canary and the Fool, even the gods turn their backs on humans whock the will to move forward.

    Luna squeezed her eyes shut and slowly lifted her arm. She gently touched his hand with her quivering arm, then, startled, withdrew it.

    Damian remained motionless, waiting for her to fully grasp him.

    If Silveryn trusted Damian, then Luna could trust him too.

    Steeling herself, she extended her arm again and finally sped hands with him.

    Only once she touched it did she realize. The hand of the man she feared so much was warm and gentle, no different from anyone elses.

    Damian firmly held her hand and effortlessly cut through the iron chains restraining her.

    ***

    Damian took Luna and led her outside. She followed his confident steps, and they emerged into the forest where the Guardian Tree was visible.

    As Damian guided her by hand, Luna suddenly stopped him, rmed by the ominous aura engulfing the Guardian Tree.

    The entities had grown in presence through the previous curse ritual. Now that the seals were broken, they were drawing in Lunas magic. The malignant energy was heavily concentrated around the Guardian Tree.

    It seems impossible. This this is not something anyone can handle.

    Damian dismissed Lunas apprehension with a single stroke.

    No, Ive dealt with worse.

    Its nothing to me. Just think of it as a nights y. All you need to do is stand still and watch.

    Damian spoke cryptically.

    A y?

    Approaching the vicinity of the Guardian Tree, she could sense the thought-forms targeting her, but they hesitated to advance because of Damians presence.

    Perhaps Damian could manage it. Havinge this far with him, she had no choice but to leave the rest in his hands.

    Luna steeled her heart. With this assurance from her, Damian moved through the forest until they neared the clearing where the Guardian Tree towered centrally.

    There, an overwhelming maelstrom of malign energy swirled.

    Entering this area, even with Damian by her side, the thought-forms began to encircle and close in more boldly.

    As Luna shivered, Damian tightened his grip on her hand.

    To her amazement, despite the shadowy entities barricading their path, he showed no fear.

    He carried the presence of someone leisurely out for a stroll.

    Dont worry. This has all been permitted by the professor.

    Approaching the direction of the Guardian Tree, they stopped about twenty paces away.

    Under the azure sky, moonlight bathed them alongside the Guardian Tree. Its leaves were blighted with ck decay due to the curses effects.

    Under the moonlight, the ck spirits emerged. Around twenty shadowy human figures encircled the Guardian Tree, standing erect while ring at Luna.

    A long shadow-like line appeared at their feet under the moonlight, stretching from Luna to each of the ck spirits.

    Power flowed from them  all drawn from Luna, and they were still drawing it in.

    As Damian moved to release her grip, she instinctively held on tighter, fearful that if he let go, she would lose her sanity in that ce.

    Its alright.

    Damian released her hand and entrusted his wooden sword to her, then took a step forward.

    And the ck spirits began to exhibit strong hostility against Damian, like a cornered pack of feral dogs.

    As he drew closer, one could tell from a nce that the entities were in terror with each approach.

    Eventually, they spoke curses in thenguage of the spirits  iprehensible to mere mortals.

    Their forms wavered, then morphed to resemble Damian  wearing a mask and holding a wooden sword. Apart from being color-drained to a dingy gray, they mirrored Damian exactly.

    Luna remembered. The same appearance didnt mean they existed in reality. Strictly speaking, they were closer to ghosts. Luna herself had tried all means to fend them off  swords, magic, even holy water. Nothing had an effect.

    Fearing for him, Luna threw him a cautionary look.

    Be careful.

    Damian turned slowly, his eyes glimmering with a golden hue behind the mask.

    Then he turned back and spoke as if to warn,

    Watch closely.

    His words werent meant for Luna. His gaze focused on something far behind her.

    With his back to the ck spirits, as he showed a weakness, they rushed forward, preparing to ambush Damian.

    Startled, Luna cried out,

    Damian, behind you!

    Suddenly, light red from Damians hand. He spun around with a sweep of his light-de.

    The white de cut through the arm of the most forward assant.

    In a fluid motion, Damians left hand grasped the creature by the hair.

    Luna watched, disbelief in her eyes. The entities that had been immune to any attack were being effectively severed by Damians de.

    And he had grasped one barehanded.

    Once in his grasp, the transformation dispelled, returning to its shadow form.

    [Screeeeech! Scream Scream!]

    The entity clutched the severed limb, emitting a dreadful scream as if its body was consumed by fire. The concept of a spiritual being experiencing pain was beyond normal understanding and a peculiar sight.

    Damian avoided the others attacks, retreating a few steps while still holding it.

    He then grabbed its jaw and dragged it backward by the hair, severly cutting parts from the ankle to the shin to the knee one by one.

    He was merciless and efficient like a seasoned butcher.

    Instead of blood, ck smoke rose from the severed parts.

    Enraged with pain, the ck spirits screams could have echoed through the entire forest.

    [Screeeeech! Scream Scream Scream!]

    After slicing up to the abdomen, Damian began stabbing at random holes. It seemed like he wasnt nning on a swift end.

    As another rushed forward, swinging its sword at Damian, he unleashed a sword-wave.

    The wave struck the one in front, swept up two more behind, and sted into the forest, leaving devastation in its wake.

    Finally, after mutting the chest, Damian thrust his de into the creatures snout, splitting its head in two.

    Only then did the ear-splitting scream cease.

    Silence returned. And Damian approached the rest of the ck spirits, ready for his next prey.

    Now, none dared to advance rashly.

 Chapter 98 The Shadow (21)

    Chapter 98 The Shadow (21)

    Damian approached another nearby spirit. The entity, making a feeble attempt at retreat, was cut down at the ankles and swiftly captured by the head.

    Damian proceeded to methodically dismantle the ck spirit. He did so thoroughly, inflicting pain and torment.

    Once more, horrifying screams filled the air, headache-inducing to listen to.

    And the more Luna observed this strange scene, the ominous energy pressing down on her began to wane.

    The ck spirits, in desperation, began to flee from Damian, but he had no intention of letting them escape.

    Damian nonchntly picked up the shadowy connections that trailed on the ground and started pulling them one by one. The entities desperately wed at the earth as if being dragged to hell, but to no avail.

    The ck spirit, helplessly drawn in, could only be mercilessly butchered by Damian.

    What on earth was Damians true nature to so overwhelmingly dominate these creatures?

    One couldnt be sure of his powers, but it was evident that Silveryn did not take him in as her disciple for no reason. To Luna, Damian was just as special and extraordinary a being as Silveryn.

    Luna felt her body bing lighter and the curses shackles fading away.

    And among the multitude of thought-forms hiding in the forest and witnessing the event, terror spread.

    Only then did Lunae to fully understand the meaning of the y.

    Those thought-forms targeting her were the actual audience of this y.

    They were shown an example of what fate awaits those who meddle with the wrong person.

    About a dozen ck spirits had been torn apart by Damian, leaving only one remaining.

    Damian dispatched thest one with the same merciless efficiency. It was as though he aimed to show the circling thought-forms an unforgettable spectacle.

    The excruciating screams of thest ck spirit went on for what seemed an eternity.

    Having disassembled thest onepletely, the sword in Damians hand disappeared.

    Atst, it was all over.

    Damian seemed to feel dizzy, for he staggered and finally slumped down, leaning against the Guardian Tree.

    He caught his breath and remarked,

    Its nice and quiet now.

    The oppressive energy that had been crushing her was gone. Not only that, but the energy of the thought-forms looming nearby had been cleanly erased.

    With a gust of wind, the sound of the trees brushing against each other could be heard from the forest. It was a sound that had gone unnoticed for so long. The too-quiet world had dulled her senses, which now stirred back to life.

    Luna felt her legs give way and she too copsed in ce.

    Then, emotions long suppressed deep in her heart flooded out like a tidal wave. She didnt want to show them, but she couldnt control it.

    Luna covered her face and burst into tears.

    Yes its nice and quiet

    ***

    It was a peaceful evening. Trisha was propping her chin on the dining table, staring absentmindedly into space, while Liria sat demurely across from her, hands ced neatly on herp.

    The two barely exchanged a word. An awkward silence persisted as they waited for Damian.

    As promised, Damian was making a Sankrotis-style apple pie in the kitchen.

    After a long and awkward wait, Damian entered with a steamy apple pie on a tray.

    The faces of both brightened simultaneously as they saw Damian.

    Damian ced the apple pie at the center of the table and then moved to fetch the remaining kitchenware.

    As Liria rose to help, Damian firmly told her,

    Its fine, just sit down.

    Once he left the table again, their faces lost their liveliness as before.

    And when he returned with tes and utensils, their expressions brightened anew.

    You waited a long time. Lets eat.

    Damian quartered the pie and ced a slice on Trishas te, then two on Lirias.

    Trishas face, full of anticipation, suddenly soured.

    Why do I only get one piece?

    Liria went through a lot to get the ingredients.

    The task had been assigned to Trisha, but with no knowledge about procuring ingredients, it ultimately fell to Liria.

    With a hint of pride, Liria cut a slice of apple pie and took a bite. She chewed and said,

    Its no big deal. Thats my job, after all!

    Lirias confident remark subtly irritated Trisha, who could do nothing about it. After all, Trisha hadnt really done anything.

    Damian asked Liria,

    How does it taste?

    Mmm! Its really, really delicious!

    Trisha bit into her pie with cheeks slightly puffed, showing a lukewarm response as she chewed half-heartedly.

    Her expression turned sullen, and Damian quickly added another slice to her te, saying,

    If its not enough, Ill make more, so eat to your hearts content. Theres still plenty of ingredients left.

    Her expression remained glum, but the pie seemed to taste good as Trishas fork moved a bit faster. A quick intervention prevented her mood from further deteriorating.

    Liria paused her eating to ask Damian,

    Arent you going to have some?

    Im not hungry.

    Damian seemed content just watching them eat.

    Before Liria could initiate further conversation, Trisha jumped in.

    Damian, were assigning groups for joint lessons tomorrow. Havent you decided yet?

    The joint lesson, now just one day away, had not revealed much about what would be evaluated or the rewards.

    Only rumors circted that the group assignment for the joint lesson would be random.

    Ill just go with whatever group Im assigned to.

    Despite knowing that teaming up with Luna may yield a favorable start, Damian had not nned for it.

    Luna still needed to rest, so her participation in the joint lessons was uncertain. Moreover, with her phobia of men notpletely cured, suggesting she participate in a camping activity was out of the question. He did not wish to see her reluctantly ept an offer from Damian just because she owed him.

    For Damian, the best choice was to quietly step aside. His initial goal had been to be the Fool, and in that sense, he had achieved what he wanted.

    Have you talked about it with Cecil?

    Yeah, but it seems difficult. I talked up your good points to her, but shes not nning on changing group members. Even if a slot opens up, Candy will be first in line, not you.

    It was a tacit promise that Damian would join if a spot became avable.

    However, Damian had no intention of participating in the group activities with a mask on. Trisha agreed with this point. There was too much risk of his identity being exposed through various activities, including the camp.

    Besides, there was no real chance for an opening. Damian remembered Cecil as someone who wouldnt abandon a friend just for immediate gains. Had it been the case, she wouldve already joined a group of top-ranking students with simr academic levels.

    Not only for the joint lesson but there would likely be many more opportunities to form groups in the future. Damian felt the need for dependable and trustworthypanions.

    Liria tentatively threw out a question.

    Um Im just curious, but is someones real name actually Candy?

    Trisha replied as though it was a triumphant catch,

    Thats grown-ups talk  children shouldnt butt in!

    At this, Liria red at Trisha with narrowed eyes.

    Damian ced another piece of apple pie on Lirias te, soothingly saying,

    Candy is just a nickname. A nickname.

    While the absence of strange quirks was a priority for potentialrades, finding such a person amidst the aplished ranks of Eternia was a problem.

    ***

    The dean of the Magic Department, Dunkel, sat at his desk in the office, receiving reports from the librarian at the Phion Grand Library.

    The Nameless Knight Order has agreed to participate in escorting the joint lessons.

    The Nameless Knight Order,posed of Masters ss graduates, had decided to stay at Eternia for some time. Although this decision was partly to bolster Eternias forces, it wasrgely due to the cessation of their activities in the north because of unseen dangers.

    Well done.

    Most of Eternias core personnel were dispatched elsewhere, leading to shortage at home. The joint lesson practices would take ce in the vast exteriors, requiring additional guards along the borders of the training grounds. Now that the Nameless Knight Order would assist, there was no need to worry about this aspect anymore.

    Also, the Guardian Tree is recovering quickly.

    Ah, Ive heard about that.

    The Magic Association officially named the entities parasitizing the Guardian Tree and Luna as Shadow Spirits.

    They had been identified as the culprits that forced the Nameless Knight Order to halt their activities in the north.

    The curious thing was that even before substantial research could begin, a first-year from the Masters ss took it upon himself to resolve the issue.

    Damian was his name, right?

    That is correct.

    Dunkels eyes deepened.

    Silveryns disciple was, if to be precise, his great-grand-disciple. Dunkel had always been curious about the kind of disciples Silveryn would have. He had vaguely imagined someone of simr grand-magician caliber, but reality was different.

    ording to Masters ss reports, in almost every aspect, Damian was Silveryns opposite. His gender, for starters, and rather than a grand-magician, his talent for magic and spirit arts was almost nonexistent. His personality differedpletely as well.

    He had found it odd when he heard Silveryns disciple was a boy who wielded a sword, but now his perspective had changed. How Silveryn came across him, her luck and judgment, was extraordinarily exceptional.

    He recalled the scene of the previous battle with the dark mage in his mind. Corpses, leeches, a sea of blood, hills piled with ghoul carcasses, wraiths floating in the sky. It was a vision of hell.

    That scene was not something a seventeen-year-old boy could handle. And yet he had held the line and forced the dark mage to withdraw, surviving that hell.

    Moreover, he had vanquished the residual shadow spirits to liberate the Guardian Tree.

    To simply call it exceptional talent was inadequate. He was beyond singrity, peerless.

 Chapter 99 Circulatory System (1)

    Chapter 99 Circtory System (1)

    Students streamed into therge auditorium, capable of amodating hundreds. The joint sses, dyed due to the ck mages invasion, were finally about to start in earnest.

    For all first-year students to gather in one ce like thisthe first instance since the entrance exam. While the atmosphere had been chaotic then, including aspiring entrants, there was now a semnce of proper tension.

    Over half of the students had already grouped up with their formed teams and took seats together. They whispered and discussed among themselves whenever someone new entered the ssroom.

    Sions face was also visible after a long while. She was early, already perched at the backest corner, resting her chin in her hand and observing.

    Would she still remember the challenge issued during the entrance exam? I could only hope that the busy academy life had caused her to forget. Because I had no intention of fighting.

    A few students around me whispered, pondering how they could entice Sion to join their group.

    Naturally, the students who garnered the most attention were those who secured the top ranks in each department.

    Unfortunately, Luna, the top student of the Magic Department, was absent. I had hoped she would participate in this ss, but it seems the aftereffects were still severe, as there was no word from her.

    The ssroom door opened, and a group of students entered. I recognized a few faces among them.

    Three girls and a boy, including Cecils group with Trisha. After scanning the vicinity, they took seats near the front desks.

    Like the other students, they chattered among themselves for a while until Trisha suddenly turned around to survey the ssroom.

    Then, she called out loudly.

    Damian!

    She had spotted me and waved energetically. Her eyesight was exceptional, finding me hidden among so many people.

    Cecil and the rest of her group turned to look up at me all at once.

    They muttered something to each other, but too far for me to hear.

    Thanks to Trishas voice attracting attention, dozens of other students nced at my face.

    I pulled out a notebook and pretended to read, covering my face.

    ***

    Cecilmented dryly.

    Is it him?

    They had easily recognized Damian despite the distance, thanks to his distinctive appearance that needed no further description.

    Yeah!

    Did you get to know him through the drama club?

    No! He joined the art department.

    Its odd. Theres no intersection between you two; how did you be friends in such a short time?

    Dont even mention it, sister. Hes the one who relentlessly pursued me to be friends.

    Cecil did not seem to fully believe Trishas words.

    Sure, he must have followed you around a lot.

    She chuckled dismissively and turned her gaze to a book.

    Bertang interjected with a teasing question.

    Are you really friends? He covers his face and doesnt even greet you.

    Trisha scowled slightly.

    He doesnt like being the center of attention, thats why.

    Despite Bertangs attempts to get closer, Trisha consistently used politenguage with him, her fellow peer.

    He was someone she had known even before Damian, yet she had yet to engage in rxed conversations with him. As for Damian, it was Trisha who approached him first. Bertang reflected on what he might have missed amidst Trishas serious demeanor.

    Right on schedule for the ss, a senior professor entered the room.

    With the professors arrival, the once bustling ssroom fell silent at once.

    His hair was white and his face lined with amiable wrinkles, suggesting his retirement was near. Yet, his posture was erect and his stride firm,cking any sense of feebleness.

    He stood before the lectern, nced over the students, and cleared his throat.

    Ahem. There are some empty seats, but I trust no one is absent. No fool would bete to the first ss. Everyone must be busy adjusting to Eternia. I feel the same. After all, Ive barely been back from the north for a day.

    His enunciation was strong, belying his age, and each word reached even those seated at the very back.

    Lets start with an introduction. I am Professor Rakam of the Magic Department. Specifically, I deal with barrier magic and defensive spells.

    He surveyed the students faces and then smiled mischievously. He paced the stage leisurely, hands sped behind his back, as he continued.

    There are a few puzzled faces. You must be thinking, wasnt this supposed to be an alchemy lesson? Suddenly a magic professor? Was the information wrong? No, youve been informed correctly. This is indeed a lesson on alchemy, not directly rted to magic.

    Surely youre wondering why weve gathered all the first-year students from each department for just alchemy. What does the damned subject have to do withbat, magic, or magical engineering? I know the image of alchemy imprinted in your headsits thanks to the quacks who seduce noblewomen with their elixir of youth.''

    A few students chuckled. The youth elixir was avable anywhere on the continent, synonymous with the quintessential con of fraudulent alchemists.

    Ill ask you a few questions. How many students here know the names of all ten continents Swordmasters? Raise your hand if you do.

    More than half the crowd raised their hands.

    And what about the Four Grand Magicians?

    Almost all students raised their hands this time.

    How about the Three Grand Magicians of Artifice?

    A simr number raised their hands.

    Youve been reading up on history, I see. Now, how about this. Has anyone ever heard of a sage who has reached the master stage of alchemy?

    Only three students raised their hands.

    Look at that. You have no interest in alchemy. When you need something that requires alchemy, you think you just have to pay for someone elses work. You have no idea how alchemy influences the world. You view attempting to understand the principles of alchemy as a waste of time, even the alchemy students.

    The atmosphere in the ssroom cooled as if doused with cold water.

    Alchemy is not a mere potion-making course. It is a discipline that seeks to understand and integrate the circtory principles of the material world,prising humans, nature, and the universe. Though it differs in approach from magical and mechanical arts, the ultimate pursuit is the same.

    At the professors cue, two assistants who had been standing by the door approached the tform, each carrying a roll as tall as a person.

    They hung it high on the wall and unfurled the scrollit was a map of the Grace Mountains, including Eternia.

    What do you think is the beginning and the end of alchemy? Most would assume its within books. Truth isnt confined to parchment. It exists in the dandelions on the road, the mountain breeze, and even in cow dung. Sages were originally not alchemists but travelers. They attained truth not through theory, but experience.

    Professor Rakam finally revealed the true purpose of the lesson.

    You need to awaken to what alchemy is. Not with your minds, but with your bodies. Therefore, to grasp the basics of alchemy, you will embark on a pilgrimage for one week.

    The ssroom buzzed with murmurs.

    A student raised his hand high.

    With the professors nod of approval, a young man posed a question.

    By pilgrimage, do you mean we just need to travel around ande back?

    Thats one way to look at it. You are free to carry food, potions, and other supplies with you.

    He tapped the wall map with a pointer, indicating a specific area.

    Follow the Eternia River downstream along the Grace Mountains, and youll reach an ancient forest region known as Sodderton. There, where the magic of the Grace Mountains and fertile soil have been deposited over tens of thousands of years, a unique circtory system has formed thanks to long-term upation by spirits. This is precisely where youll find things unlike anywhere else. Sodderton Ancient Forest is your destination. Any other questions?

    About twenty students raised their hands at once. The professor gestured for the next question.

    Just visiting that ce fulfills the objective? How is the scoring determined?

    Simply make it to the heart of Sodderton. Get well-acquainted there. We have methods to measure your adaptability so theres no need to worry. Setting foot there will grant you high marks. But mind you, the ce isnt as easy as you may think. I assure you, half of you will be expelled before you can settle in. Lets set a more precise goalthe purpose of this lesson is integration into the circtory system.''

    Listening to the professors discourse, Damian felt a strange sense of familiarity. Zverev was also an alchemist and a traveler, and his recipes emphasized the importance of the circtory system and sharply criticized the mainstream alchemy school that dismissed its existence.

    Another question followed.

    Its said that rewards are given for the best performance. Could you tell us about these rewards?

    Aah, yes. Certainly, Ill speak of that. Among you, there will undeniably be those unsatisfied with simply traveling to Sodderton and returning. Those who crave the highest spot.

    His remark targeted students aiming for the honor of top rank.

    In the central region of Sodderton, a unique magical field unfolds. There, unfamiliar minerals and herbs yet to be fully studied, and above all, the most powerful familiar in the world residing. This familiar governs Soddertons circtory system. In a sense, it is akin to a native deity.

    The professor took a steel box out of his pocket. From within, he brought out a thumb-sized vial and presented it before the students.

    Normally this should be conveyed secretly, but since rumors have spread, I will disclose the reward. Bring me the horn of that grand familiar, and youll receive the highest score for this lesson plus a potion as a reward for a significant contribution to alchemy research.

    Damian, who had been sitting at the back and absorbing the professors words, found it peculiar as he noticed themotion among the students. It seemed everyone but him knew of the potion.

    It takes well over ten years just to produce one bottle of this. Even then, the recipe is monopolized by one person, and only with enormous luck can you obtain it. This is indeed a potion that encapstes the essence of alchemy. With this one potion, you can control a human soul. Of course, its not perfect.

    The ssroom, filled with hundreds, became so silent one could almost hear a pin drop.

    The one who finishes first will be awarded with this Elixir of Love.

 Chapter 100 Circulatory System (2)

    Chapter 100 Circtory System (2)

    Damian first harbored suspicion upon hearing that exnation.

    The essence of alchemy, the long manufacturing period, the exclusive recipe leading to a limited supplythese were the banalities of the prototypical quack alchemist.

    In the basics of alchemy, one frequently hears of three mythical potions: the Elixir of Youth, Love Potion, and the concoction that turns one into a sorcerer. Although many alchemists had dedicated their lives to researching these, none have ever been sessfully created, nor was it likely they would evere into existence. They were akin to an alchemists utopia; ideals to be pursued but forever out of reach.

    Textbooks on introductory alchemy repeatedly stressed that such potions did not exist. The idea that a potion could control a soul was an exaggeration.

    A student from the Alchemy Department, perhaps sharing Damians sentiment, raised a hand and addressed Professor Rakam.

    It may be rude to suggest, Professor, but it seems you are peddling snake oil to us.

    Observing the avaricious glint in the students eyes, Professor Rakam let out a boisterousugh.

    A good observation. Ah, just look at those eyes. Thats why alchemical chatans manage to swindle noblewomen. Isnt it? If you could control a human soul with just one potion, why on earth would I give such a powerful thing to you? Id use it myself.

    Most students from the Alchemy Department erupted inughter.

    Professor Rakam was adept at manipting the students emotions.

    There are potions to dy aging, but none to reverse it; there are potions to aid in manipting magical power, but none that grant magical abilities. This is the same. Drinking this potion wont make someone fall in love with you. It will merely enrich an existing affection, deepening emotions, sort of paving a shortcut to the heart.

    Some murmured in disappointment.

    But, this is the closest thing to the legendary love potion from myth, thats certain.

    Rakam added that the potions effects varied significantly from person to person and typicallysted a couple of months.

    To some, it may have seemed a tempting reward, but for Damian, it held little allure.

    Even if you could procure love through shortcuts, maintaining it ultimately depended on the individual. If ones qualifications werent enough, no amount of effort would prevent abandonment. Damian had already learned this lesson.

    Of course, such an item of value could be profitably sold or traded. If Damian obtained the potion, he intended to sell it at a high price.

    Meanwhile, Rakam signaled the assistants with a gesture that seemed to request something.

    Enough chit-chat; its time for the group draw.

    The assistants brought a magical box and ced it front of the lectern.

    The ssroom was enveloped in a mixture of anticipation and excitement.

    As you all know, the Alchemy Department students will serve as team leaders for this ss. Students from other departments will be given important roles eventually, so store anyints. Students not from the Alchemy Department will draw lots from this box to decide who their leader will be.

    During the preparation period, all names and groups were to be disyed publicly, then made private the day before practicemenced.

    The recruitment and release of group members were at the discretion of the Alchemy Departments group leaders.

    As assistants called names in groups of twenty, students stepped forward and drew slips of paper from the box. Trisha, Cecil, Sion, Lilith, and others Damian had acquainted withpleted their draws, and finally, it was his turn.

    Damian reached into the box and pulled out a slip.

    He looked at the name written there, familiar somehow, but he couldnt recall exactly who it was.

    [Iris Sem]

    After recording all group affiliations, Rakam reiterated the objective of the ss.

    Your goal is to respect and integrate into the circtory system. You may change group members if you wish, but sticking with your initial draw incurs fewer penalties to your score. Find your optimal strategy, and if you have questions, consult the assistants. Thats all.

    Securing the top rank or the highest marks was easier if you reced your group members with more reputable ones. The penalty wasnt severe enough to affect your rankings critically. On the other hand, for those in the middle, even small points could mean significant differences, so avoiding penalties was advantageous.

    With that, the lesson was adjourned.

    And so, the time hade for fervent negotiations and reorganizing of the groups.

    As the professor left, the ssroom soon became as noisy as a marketce.

    People shouted names, seeking out group members and leaders; there was a frenzy of movement within the halls.

    Then a gentle female voice brushed Damians ear.

    Who drew Iris?

    ***

    Damian, is it? Ive heard a few talking about you. Seeing you in person, Im truly delighted.

    With her hair tinged in orange hues, Iris looked every bit the sole daughter of a distinguished familygentle, considerate, and so sympathetic she seemed willing to listen to a strangers woes all night.

    Youve heard stories about me?

    Yes, but I dont know the detailsjust overheard them. They said you were at the Weisel with Professor Silveryn.

    Another young man from their group interjected.

    Do you remember me?

    His hair was so sleek it looked as though it had been doused in oil; his rigid parting almost seemed obsessive.

    Irisughed awkwardly.

    Ah haha. What was your name? I dont think Ive been introduced yet

    Ahh, right? Im Lysander, from the Magic Department.

    Pleasure to meet you.

    Our gaze shifted to thest member of our group.

    The burly young man, formidable in stature and frame, addressed me without introducing himself.

    Youre the grand wizards disciple, huh?

    We all held our silence until he finally introduced himself.

    Ahh, I am the eldest son from the Orlo ducal house, Polson. Combat Department. And my father is the empires Minister of the Treasury, so I assume youve heard about us.

    The mention of the Royal Treasury Minister caused Iriss face to stiffen momentarily.

    Polson turned to her.

    I remember you receiving an invite from the prince too. Youre the top student in the Alchemy Department. We met at the matriction reception, didnt we?

    Iris recalled for a moment.

    Was that so? Ah you mean with Prince Franz and

    I was the one talking about the Crow Count next to the prince. Dont remember?

    Ah, yes! I remember now. Oh my, that was you!

    Iriss voice lifted with apparent joy.

    They exchanged a few more words about their meeting during the reception.

    As Polson mentioned the prince, Iriss tone became slightly enthusiastic.

    The keywords matriction reception and prince seemed to have formed a bond between them instantly.

    Lysander, with his slick hair, couldnt help but chime in.

    I suppose you dont remember, but I was there too Nice to meet you.

    A blush then swept over Iriss face.

    Wow, our group turned out so well. Three of us went to that reception? And theres also the disciple of Professor Silveryn.

    Lysander added, almost ingratiatingly,

    The key is that our leader is the top student of the Alchemy Department.

    Top student. The sensation felt off as soon as that Polson fellow had started talking about the reception.

    Iris, attempting modesty, waved her hands dismissively.

    Oh, no. Im the top now, but I still have so much to work on.

    She seemed to regard me favorably, yet I couldnt help but feel an odd sense of difort.

    It appeared I was the only one who felt it, as all three exuded a subtle confidence upon discussing the reception.

    Supposedly the top of the Alchemy Department, did she not crave the horn of that familiar? To aim for it, one would need a team of formidable members.

    As our introductions continued, snippets of conversation from other groups in the ssroom reached us.

    Sorry, we need a spirit conjurer.

    Weve had a nned group from before; youll have to leave.

    We dont need two from the Artifice Department.

    Others callously restructured their teams.

    Right then, I instinctively knew.

    I might not be able to stay with these people until the end.

    It was too early to make any decisions, but I prepared myself mentally.

    As I contemted, Polson tapped my shoulder and spoke up.

    Hey, help me arrange a private meeting with Professor Silverynter.

    I stared nkly at Polsons face. Why was he issuingmands as though our hierarchical rtionship was pre-established? Then, Polson added,

    Why that face? Helping the Orlo family could be beneficial for you. Think about it.

    Was it the recent battles that had cultivated my propensity for violence, or was he just the type who needed to be put in his ce? Regardless, I couldnt just start a fight; I had to mask my anger.

    Silveryn had advised me once that trouble often arose early in the term because of hierarchical presumptions. Theres no use in being emotionally reactive to such matters.

    Soon after, Iris interjected with a forced smile.

    Lets hold off on personal matters for now. We have to prepare for the circtory system practicum.

    ***

    Professor Rakam sat in his office, sipping tea in the sunlight. Escaping the ashenndscapes of the north had enlivened him.

    A teaching assistant knocked and entered.

    Here is the newly revised group list.

    Ah, lets have it.

    He skimmed the list and smiled contentedly.

    Things are proceeding well.

    It seemed quicker to find the groups that hadnt shuffled members than those who had.

    Students who were left unassigned to any group were beginning to emerge.

    This circtory system ss was designed not only to foster cooperation and adaptability but also served another purpose.

    And that was the taming of freshmen.

    He chuckled at the thought of their shocked faces upon receiving their reversed grade reports.

    The students who thought highly of themselves were bound to hit rock bottom in an unexpected way during this session.

    Preparation would surely lead to a lower mark, unbeknownst to them.

    Past grade statistics showed a consistent patternthe highest marks were always achieved by those initially expelled from their group and thrown helplessly into the circtory system.

 Chapter 101 Circulatory System (3)

    Chapter 101 Circtory System (3)

    Our schedule is incredibly tight. We depart the day after tomorrow so its best we prepare as soon as possible.

    At least for now, it seemed there were no ns to change the group members.

    Group leader Iris shared with us the circtory system strategy shed been nning in advance.

    Her method was so orthodox it could be called textbookwithout superfluous additions.

    Our goal is simple. We need to prate deep into the circtory system. The deeper we go, the stronger the resistance well meet, and the higher the scores well receive.

    Resistance? Do you mean well encounter beasts?

    Iris shook her head.

    Its said that, possibly due to the familiars, beasts dare not tread there. Not even the alpha-ss creatures are exceptions. If there were beasts, Eternia wouldnt have sent first-year students there in the first ce.

    Lysander, with his impable parting, sighed in relief. By his expression, it wasnt fear of the beasts that concerned him; he simply wanted to avoid messy situations.

    Iris continued her exnation.

    In the final stage, at the heart of the circtory system, we might encounter the familiar. The horn even I dont know much about it. Theres no information. Well have to adapt on the spot when we get there.

    Another group member, Polson, spoke confidently.

    Thinking on your feet, eh? Thats where I excel.

    Haha I like that confidence. Anyway, to enter the circtory system, we must understand and respect thends rules as a priority.

    At that moment, several groups hurriedly left the ssroom. Outside, the mor of carriage wheels and horse hooves was loud.

    Polson, interrupting Iriss exnation, muttered to himself.

    A carriage? Where could they be rushing off to?

    Uhm I was about to exin. Its about food supplies.

    What about them?

    Just imagineso many people entering the primeval forest all at once. Hunting and chopping wood to survive. The massive consumption of resources could harm the circtory system unintentionally.

    That would cause us to be perceived as external invaders. If we respect the circtory system, we should not recklessly kill living beings there. Thats why people are gathering a weeks worth of food. Those carriages were ordered in advance from Rigved to load up on travel rations.

    This meant that any sort of gathering or hunting would be strictly forbidden to preserve the circtory system.

    We need to carry external resources for a weeks travel within the circtory system. Well need light and nutritious food. Imagine the entire crowd sourcing a weeks supply of jerky and dried fruit. Theyll sell out in no time, so we need to move quickly too.

    Group members Polson and Lysander nodded energetically in agreement with Iriss statement.

    Rigved wasnt such a small city that it couldnt handle the volume, but if all the demand converged in a single day, it was reasonable to expect some supply disruptions.

    Polson, with his ducal family background, made a fitting suggestion.

    Ah, I cant stand traveling in grimy conditions like during the entrance exams. Now that itse to this, why dont we spend a bit more to get ample supplies? Like camping tents or cooking gear.

    Ah, yes Thats lets think about that more slowly.

    Iriss n had no excess fluff. It aligned perfectly with the mainstream alchemy schools view of the circtory system and provided a suitable approach based on that theory.

    The problem was Zverevs view on the circtory system, written in the recipes, which was entirely opposite to what Iris believed.

    ***

    The circtory system was nothing like primeval forests untouched by human hands. Deste, ancient forests can be found anywhere. A forest is just a forest; the circtory system has distinct characteristics.

    Rain filled with specialponents, the earths magical power, spirits roaming nature, flora and fauna adapted to the magical environmentall these intricately intertwined entities create a cycle, and such cycles umting over thousands of years form magical links. It was akin to a massive, living organism.

    The well-established circtory system responded very flexibly to external pressures. If a few links in the cycle could cause it to copse, it never would have evolved into a circtory system.

    Zverevs records mentioned the tremendous food consumption ofrge animals inhabiting the circtory system. Herbivores consuming tens of kilograms of grass, herbs, and leaves daily and predators with simr levels of carnivorous appetite.

    Compared to the wild animal activity, human harvesting of herbs and hunting within the circtory system was insignificant. If that disturbed the cycle, animals would have been driven out first.

    Zverev argued that eating the herbs and meat of animals living within the circtory system was the true way to respect it.

    You be what you eat.

    Like an adage of a primitive tribe, one needed to cram the products of the circtory system into ones belly to be part of the cycle.

    Applying Zverevs theory means one shouldnt bring any food and should actively hunt to be self-sufficient.

    The inclusion of the Combat and Magic Departments in this lesson could also be for hunting purposes.

    The absence of beasts indicated that another powerful entity governed the region.

    Nevertheless, Damian nned to follow Iris. Her willingness to proceed with the original group members without greed, despite being the top alchemy student, was quite endearing.

    It was still preparation time, and carrying jerky didnt mean irreversible actions were taken.

    However, convincing group members to follow an alchemical theory without source references was uncertain.

    It seemed wiser to speak with Iris privately about changing nster. Considering her character, there was a good chance she would listen.

    After roughly outlining our n, we promptly moved to Rigved to secure a seven-day supply to endure in the Sodderton circtory system.

    The main items were jerky, dried fruits, salted pork, and cheesefoods with good preservation capacity. Thanks to our prompt action, we had no trouble securing the supplies, unlike other groups.

    Polsons desire to umte all kinds of knick-knacks was quite unappealing, but aside from that, the process went smoothly.

    Seeing students from other groups entering stripped food storester and leaving in dismay, Polson derided them for their stupidity.

    We were organizing our belongings in front of the carriage we had arranged in the square.

    Suddenly, someone called my name from a distance.

    Damian!

    Looking toward the voice, I saw Trisha dashing towards us.

    She reached me, but Iris noticed her first.

    Oh my, Trisha?!

    Youre here too!

    Then she turned to me and said.

    To be in the same group as the top alchemy student, Damian, youve got some fortune!

    Group members Polson and Lysander stared at Trisha with dumbfounded expressions.

    You came to buy jerky too, huh? Here, let me add one more to your stash!

    With that, she stuffed a bite of jerkymarked by her teethinto my mouth and left a message before she went on her way.

    Im in a hurry, so Ill go now. Guys, take good care of our Damian!

    Trisha made off like my guardian and rejoined Cecils group at a distance.

    All group members seemed profoundly impacted by Trishas appearance, taking a while to resume the conversation.

    And after her visit, Polsons disapproving nces towards me only became more pronounced.

    Finishing loading the supplies and assortments onto the carriage, Polsonmented.

    Ah, this baggage is tooplicateddo we really have to carry it all separately? If we saddle ourselves with individual items, well be sluggish, unable to react quickly to sudden situations. It would make more sense to heap everything on one person.

    No one volunteered until Iris hesitantly responded.

    Thats perhaps its not great to dump everything on just one person.

    Polson chuckled slyly.

    Of course, you, Iris, are our leader and ady, so youre automatically exempt. How can we have the core of our group burdened?

    Lysander quickly found an escape.

    My concentration goes if I have something on my shoulder. Im too frailif I carry that all by myself, I wontst long, and Ill just be another burden.

    Damn it, but Ive spent so much taking care of the group. Do I really need to carry it?

    Most of the items Polson had purchases were for his convenience anywaybulky and needlessly heavy, bing more of a hindrance than an aid to our journey.

    All we truly needed ording to Iriss n were jerky and dried fruit.

    It was frustrating to see him seekfort while subtly shifting responsibilities onto someone else.

    Specifically hinting that I should be the packhorse.

    After Trishas intervention, Polsons behavior became openly antagonistic.

    I considered his real intentions. It wasnt mere thoughtlessness or irresponsibility. I sensed maliciousness; did the eldest son of a grand house harbor some inferiorityplex? Was he trying to demean me subtly?

    I had bought my own supplies with my own money, and I had no desire to share in the goods Polson procured. I could already imagine him unting during the practicum.

    As I maintained a non-reactionary stance, Polson taunted seemingly for my benefit.

    Ah, oblivious and ipetent at teamwork, just lovely.

    ***

    Polson invited the group members for a meal, but Damian alone declined and left Rigved in his own chariot.

    Seated at avish dinner with veal, Polson spoke about Damian.

    You see? That Damian guy doesnt seem to want to get along with us, right? Even when I generously take care of camping goods, he refuses. I propose coboration, he refuses. And he rejects the dinner invitation. We all saw it today.

    That is something we might need to observe a little longer to understand Damian is

    Polson interrupted Iriss words.

    I had a good opinion of you, but now its starting to get frustrating. Dont you want to keep your top position?

    Lets be honest. Do you really think we can rank first without a spirit mage? Is this teamposition truly eptable?

    Iris had her ambitions as well. She didnt want to let down her parents expectations, nor did she wish to sever the continuous rtionship with the royal family. She was the sole pir of her household.

    That is

    The group members trust the group leader to follow, but because of your stubbornness, everyone might hit rock bottom. You should make a quick decision to at least save the remaining members, right?

    Iris bowed her head deeply. Polson was right. Under her n, the Combat Department had no significant role and could have been made into mere porters without much fallout.

    Conversely, a spirit mage was an indispensable entity.

    During the entrance exams, Iris had formed teams without considering abilities and achieved the best results. She vaguely believed that maintaining a positive and optimistic approach would again garner favorable oues in this joint lesson.

    Polsons words felt like waking from a dream. There was a creeping fear that she might not be blessed with the same fortune this time.

    Being aware of her situation and responsible for her team members, she had to act more realistically.

    Everyone switches group members; theres no guilt in that. I know a few spirit mages whode if I call. And since I regrly interact with my father and the Railys family, if I y it well, I could even bring Luna.

    After a long silence, Iris finally spoke.

    Alright. Tomorrow Ill talk to Damian directly.

    ***

    The Drama Club president Shady sat in the quiet antechamber of the small theater, facing a blond girl.

    It was to review thest applicant for membership. The Arts Departments application period ended yesterday, but the review was conducted due to a special request from Eternias administrative office.

    This was an opportunity created for Luna Railys who had been on a temporary mission from the academy.

    Arent first-year students extremely busy with their joint sses?

    Luna responded in a calm voice.

    I have arranged to join them tomorrow.

    Thats aside, you wish to join the Drama Club?

    Luna nodded lightly.

    Shady observed her face and physique before speaking.

    Acting, I mean a role as an actor, would be automatic eptance. Id like to rmend acting, but do you want something else?

    Yes. I would like to work in ywriting.

    ywriting isnt easy. Its the heart of theater, so we cant just loosely ept anyone. It requires a thorough reviewis that okay with you?

    Its fine.

    Shady bit her lip a few times before continuing.

    Then, if you have any drafts or other works youve done, could you share them with me?

    Ive brought them already.

    Luna handed over a thick notebook titled The Canary and the Clown. It was a famous work already well known.

    Whats this?

    Ive adapted it as I saw fit.

    May I read it now?

    Yes.

    Shady opened the notebook and quickly scanned the contents.

    The Canary and the Clown told the story of a princess with aphasia and a clown who travel together to cure her condition.

    Until the middle, the story unfolds like a fairy tale, then gradually transitions to a more realistic narrative.

    In the originalstter half, after the princess is cured, the clown leaves, and she marries a prince.

    Luna had adapted The Canary and the Clowns ending to retain a fairy-tale-like atmosphere throughout.

    Shady could not help but burst intoughter midway through reading.

    Pfft, Im sorry, Im notughing at you. The adaptation is quite excellent. But youvepletely removed the prince from the y? May I ask why you made these changes?

    As if reminiscing a memory, Lunas eyes deepened for a moment.

    Finally, after a quiet pause, she began to speak.

    That is

 Chapter 102 Circulatory System (4)

    Chapter 102 Circtory System (4)

    The day after returning from Rigved, Iris called me aside before the morning sses.

    We stood facing each other in an empty hallway, where theck of people matched her expression and the tense atmosphereit was clear that this wouldnt be a pleasant conversation.

    When a group leader pulls you aside for a quiet talk, it typically only meant one thing. I had alreadye to terms with the inevitable.

    Iris seemed unused to this kind of confrontation, hesitating for a long while.

    Feel free to say anything, its okay.

    Ah, yes Last night, after dinner, Polson, Lysander, and I had a discussion. It seems our group might need a spirit mage after all.

    Go on.

    We have two from the Combat Department, so we decided to let one go and invite a spirit mage instead.

    You mean to kick me out and free up a slot?

    Yes.

    Iris must have known the importance of having a spirit mage. Until yesterday, she acted as if she would lead us all, but her sudden change of heart made it obvious that Polsonor whoever he washad coerced her.

    Full of guilt yet without uttering an apology, she stood before me.

    I understood. Shuffling group members was part of the lesson. Theres no moral obligation involved, and I had no intention of holding a grudge or casting me.

    However, my impression of Iris changed slightly. I needed to build a circle of dependable colleagues, and for a brief moment, I thought Iris could be one of them. But upon seeing her easily swayed, that sentiment evaporated.

    You can follow the n I suggested and you should be able to get a good grade. And

    Is that all you wanted to say? May I leave now?

    Ah, yes! Take care.

    I left the spot.

    Had I been expelled yesterday, joining another group would have been easy, but now that most groups were at full capacity, my situation became awkward.

    Maybe this was for the best. Id rather decline participating in a group than go through theplex process of aligning opinions. Applying Zverevs theories in the practicum is a gamble. Who would want to follow an uncertain path, toil in hunting, and stomach things theyre not used to?

    There was only one day left to prepare. I nned to spend the remaining time poring over books to memorize the traits of the nts and animals inhabiting the circtory system. Since Id be preparing alone, Id have to put in twice the effort.

    ***

    The second circtory system ss was scheduled for the morning. The grouped students were easy to spot, huddled in fours around the lecture hall.

    Then Trisha and her group entered and nced back and forth between me and Iriss group. Noticing I was sitting alone at the back, she silently took her seat, presumably guessing the situation.

    A whileter when Professor Rakam entered the ssroom, the previously lively atmosphere quieted down immediately.

    But it wasnt just the professor and assistants who arriveda girl followed close behind him, causing students to gape in surprise.

    It was Luna, who we thought would be absent from this lesson.

    She appeared to be in better health, fortunately.

    Professor Rakam prefaced the ss with a brief introduction.

    Ah, this student was dyed joining us due to an external mission. If anyones group is still iplete, take note of her. She is the top student from the Magic Department, so I trust shell do well. Go ahead and take a seat.

    He implied more than just paying attention to Luna. Every student eyed her intensely as she nodded to Rakam and crossed the amphitheater-style ssroom.

    Several students murmured to each other as they watched her. Some girls who knew Luna greeted her as she passed by.

    Watching this scene unfold, a chill went down my spine.

    Luna was avoiding her friends anding towards the back row where I sat.

    Must be my imagination, I thought, repeating it to myself, but when Luna stopped right at my row, I turned my head pretending not to see her.

    Luna moved past several seats and settled three spots away from me.

    Neither of us exchanged greetings, though I couldnt shake the feeling that, perhaps it was her way of showing delight to sit near me.

    The surrounding students began to gossip. Thankfully, they were more interested in Sions name than mine.

    Is it because shes with Sion?

    Probably the tops are sticking together

    Gale seemed likely

    With Sion sitting alone at the opposite end of our row and other studentscking groups, they didnt suspect anything between Luna and me, assuming she had simply chosen an empty spot.

    Trisha, however, appeared to be brooding over something different.

    While other students were looking towards the lecturers podium, Trisha turned in her seat to stare at me.

    Her gaze seemed fierce, mes practically burning in her eyes, a look Id never seen before. What her anger could be about, especially when she had nothing to do with Luna, I couldnt grasp at all.

    At Cecils signal, Trisha finally turned back around.

    After the disturbance settled, the ss resumed.

    This ss covered a basic introduction to the geography of the Sodderton circtory system, some cautionary advice, and a few clues for entry.

    The first hint involved the spirits, and the second was using a herb called Blue Spirit Grass.

    Circtory systems wild animals might get hostile if they feel their territory is invaded. However, not all beings will act aggressively. Keep that in mind. The spirits there are quite curious about humans.

    One thing was clearthis statement elevated the value of the spirit mage Luna.

    As for the second clue, it was exined that:

    Blue Spirit Grass is a peculiar herb that sprouts from the blood of dead animals. It can be quite useful in finding the entrance.

    This option was provided for groups without a spirit mage.

    Details on where to find it or how to use it were not sharedseemingly leaving it for us to resolve as part of the task.

    Professor Rakam also made a quick note on groupposition.

    Ah, and note that the revised group roster is confidential. Maybe your faces arent known to each other yet, so theres no wariness, but beware, every year there are some who prey on the weaker groups to pige supplies. I advise not to openly expose your groupposition.

    He cautioned us rather than forbidding pilferage outright. Students closely seated at the front flinched at the words.

    There were just over sixty students sitting aloneoddly high in number, but understandable if some were pretenders.

    Now I noticed Sion, seated across from me, looking down at the others like prey. Even from my perspective, it was chilling. Some noticed her nce and muttered about her potentially resolving food supplies through plundering.

    Before the ss, they had regarded those without a group as dropouts, but with Sion, Varianne, and now Luna joining the back, we seemed more like dangerous individuals harboring ulterior motives.

    When ss ended, Luna rose silently and left the ssroom, following the professor.

    Some trailed her like they were fans, including Iriss group.

    The leftover groups buzzed about the Blue Spirit Grass. Leaders hurried them, suggesting it was a cultivated product in Rigved and advising them to secure it before it was toote.

    When one group departed, the others, as if caught by herd mentality, quickly left the ssroom.

    I had no intention to visit Rigved, but I thought it best to feign having a group and followed the crowd outside.

    As I headed for the library to discover the urate usage of Blue Spirit Grass, a familiar bird caught my eye.

    It was the ethereal spirit I had contracted with. I hadnt summoned it, so how had it found me?

    The spirit fluttered in front of my face, a note pecked in its beak.

    This spirit is supposed to serve mewhy was it delivering someone elses messages?

    I had a hunch who might be behind this.

    As expected, when I unfolded the note, I found a message from Luna.

    [Wait for me near the Guardian Tree.]

    ***

    The Guardian Tree of Eternia looked different from when I hadst seen it.

    The leaves that were withering away had fallen, turning to mulch on the ground, reced by gray buds sprouting from the branches.

    Beneath the trees shade, a girl with golden hair stood with her back to me.

    Luna had fixed her gaze on the Guardian Tree and hadnt turned around once, but her awareness was sharp enough to detect my presence. She spoke without looking my way.

    The curse is finally lifted. The Guardian Tree is recovering quickly.

    There was a buoyancy in her voice.

    Thats a relief the efforts werent in vain.

    Knowing my efforts hadnt been wasted brought ease to my mind.

    But there are still remnants.

    Are the psychic entities still bothering you?

    Yes

    Blood rushed to my head, but I calmed myself and spoke evenly.

    Just wait. Forget the practicum or whatever, today we need to uproot thempletely

    As I reached for my sword, Luna quickly corrected herself.

    No, not those. Um its simr beingskeen on forming a working group, constantly following me around.

    She seemed tense and a touch of cunning lined her words, likely premeditated.

    I was expelled this morning.

    Finding courage, Luna suddenly turned and extended her hand for a shake, forcing out the words.

    So, will you join forces with me?

    I observed Lunas hand. Her face was calm but her arm tensely rigid and her fingertips tremble slightly. An awkward silence hung in the air.

    If you team up with me, you might have to half give up on the grades, is that okay?

    It doesnt matter.

    Camping is going to be ufortable too.

    Thats fine.

    That settled it. Curiosity tempted me to jokingly refuse just once to see her reaction, but if I did, she might hate men forever, so I resisted.

    There was no reason to decline the best spirit mage. The fact she offered help in a way that implied it was for my sake felt considerate and agreeable.

    I reached out and epted her handshake.

    But as our hands met, Luna squeezed her eyes shut and grimaced.

    Sensing something unusual, I narrowed my eyes.

    This expression, I had seen it often in childhoodthe one girls made when they lost a bet and were forced to touch a frog.

    Unable to endure it, Luna withdrew her handshake and turned her back to me.

    With a sense of impending worry, I asked.

    Did someone from above make you form this group with me?

    Luna denied it tly.

    Absolutely not.

    Though I remained suspicious, it might just be her uneasiness around men I decided to believe that, for now.

 Chapter 103 Circulatory System (5)

    Chapter 103 Circtory System (5)

    Luna and I agreed to undertake the circtory system practicum as a duo, without seeking additional members.

    Originally, I had nned not to wear a mask, but today my thoughts had changed.

    Thanks to Professor Rakams advice to be cautious of plunderers, a movement to conceal grouppositions among the students had arisen. If the groupposition was unknown, wearing a mask during activities made it impossible to identify me.

    Luna, possibly already aware of everything she needed to know, had no issues with wearing a mask for our activities.

    Of course, we had to maintain deception and diversion, so until we moved to the circtory system, the fact that Luna and I had be a group remained a secret.

    During thest period of preparation, I immersed myself in researching the circtory system at the library.

    Luna did not question why I hadnt gone to Rigved to obtain the Blue Spirit Grass. She simply nodded without any objections to my n, which felt akin to gambling. The top student from the Magic Department had abandoned her pride and entrusted the lead to me. With her grades depending on my choices, I couldnt afford to approach our situation haphazardly.

    I encountered Trisha a couple of times throughout the day. I could sense something boiling within her. In scenarios where it was just the two of us, she seemed ready to let everything out, but such a moment never quite presented itself.

    Trisha had her own group preparations to attend to, and I was equally busy. Moreover, due to personal reasons, she did not return to the estate with me and stayed at Eternia, leaving us no opportunity to speak properly.

    Back at the estate, I spent thest night making extra potions with Liria. On the day of departure for the circtory system, I went to Rigved early in the morning to repair my forgotten Stitch.

    After hurriedlypleting all preparations, I headed to the Eternia River for the rendezvous point.

    At the dock, instead of sailors, ntaras busied themselves loading the students luggage.

    Behind this scene stood five impressive galleons, blocking the horizon. They were the same ships we boarded when returning from the entrance exams.

    Other studentspleted their paperwork and boarded the vessels.

    Groups of four moving together boldly were rare; most, aware of the threat of plunderers, did not travel in groupsrger than pairs.

    We would travel downstream along the Eternia River on these ships. Once we dock at a deserted estuary, the moment we disembark marks the start of the circtory system practicum.

    While observing the ships, someone came to a halt behind me.

    Turning around, I saw Luna, about ten paces away. She wore a round-brimmed hat pulled down over her head, and her hands were neatly sped together.

    Her attire was a vibrant dress, unsuitable for rugged exploration. Whether she could withstand a week-long journey in it, I had my doubts. Her luggage was as minimal as mine.

    We didnt exchange greetings as agreed upon earlier.

    Just a brief exchange of nces.

    We would board separately and move independently to the initial point of the practicum. Currently, we were nothing to each other.

    Amid this, Trishas voice rang out loudly from the distance, calling my name.

    Damian!

    At that, Luna flinched and continued on as if she knew nothing, passing right by me.

    Trisha strode up to me, ncing over at Luna. The bubbling emotions inside her clearly had not settled even after a day.

    She nced up at meher expression included me in the target of her anger, a stark difference from her usual manner.

    Your group.

    I got kicked out.

    Meals.

    I didnt pack any.

    Are you going to starve onboard?

    I hadnt thought about that.

    Trisha scolded me with a fierce look.

    Idiot.

    Then, she pulled out dried fruits, jerkies, and sausages from her bag, separating them into a leather pouch, and ced it in my hand.

    Her caring gesture, despite an expression brimming with frustration, was puzzling.

    Thanks.

    And lets talk aler.

    A chill sensation crept up my spine. By the looks of it, she had quite a bit stored up against me.

    Then, without waiting for my response, she walked towards the ship.

    I can make time to talk now

    She spun around at my words and shouted.

    Not now!!!

    And with that, she stomped onto the ship.

    Why must womens hearts be so enigmatic? Trishas, in particr, was difficult to decipher. If there were guidelines or a manual to follow, I would memorize it diligently.

    Perhaps seeking Silveryns advice could shed some light on this. Ill ask her after the Stitch repair.

    ***

    The five galleons slid along the waterway with ease as the Eternia River was wide and had a slow current, causing little difort from rocking.

    The professors were aboard the leading ship, sharing a conversation in one of the cabins.

    Georgia was serving tea to the professors when she spoke.

    I heard there are quite a few plundering groups this time?

    Rakam took the proffered tea and replied.

    Last year, the students were too well-behaved; there was only one plundering group. This time, the average is much higher. There seem to be many troublesome students admitted this year.

    Plundering groups typically consisted of one alchemy squad leader with the rest beingbatants, aggressively stealing resources from other groups.

    On average, there are about 3 to 4 plundering groups each year. This time, around nine groups were suspected of being plunderers.

    This implied a more belligerent temperament among the first-year students.

    Moreover, including groupsposed of 1 to 2 members rather than the standard groups of 4 could mean even more plunderers.

    Ah, Im worried about our arts department students getting hurt. This term, how many students are gged as individuals of interest?

    The students most likely to venture into the dangerous territories of the Familiars domain typically did not form groupsrger than two.

    The perilous journey that these 1 to 2-member groups embarked on was not for the faint-hearted.

    Candine, a professor from the Magic Department who joined the expedition to construct safety barriers, chuckled and said.

    There are six. Thats more thanst year; quite interesting. Besides, Professor Georgia is openly favoring the arts department students. The alchemy department feels left out.

    Alchemy students are all saint-like; hard to feel affection for them. Anyway, they manage just fine on their own. But Candine, arent you punctually donating to the Drama Club? Why lecture me?

    Candine had a particrly strong attachment to the Drama Club, sending donations without fail even during northern field deployments. Like Candine, many professors shared a more profound affinity for the talent-specific departments over their own.

    Candine continued.

    Haha, thats true. Anyway, with six people of interest, it will be exciting to see who everyone picks. Shall we each make our selection?

    The four professors presentRakam, Alquaid, Georgia, Candinewere all arts department advisors. They had a tradition every year during the joint ss to ce bets with additional budgets for arts department activities as the stakes.

    The aim of the bet was to predict who would achieve the highest score. The winner could allocate the additional budget to the arts department they mentored, while the losers had topensate for the deficit out of pocket.

    Georgia suggested.

    How about we raise the stakes to sponsoring a trip to ridyum?

    ridyum, the city of culture, arts, and magical studies, was a dream destination for Eternias students.

    And for the arts departments that performed well in the inter-departmentpetition, they earned the privilege of a field trip to ridyum. However, the arts department had never once received this opportunity.

    Candine rejected the idea.

    Haha, if we bet so recklessly, the students may well stage a protest outside my home wielding scarecrows. The Drama Club has too much to lose, so well pass. Besides, with fewer numbers in the arts department, you could get closer to a ridyum trip even if you win this budget alone, right?

    Thats why Im taking this seriously this time around.

    Rakam interjected.

    Then, Professor Georgia, with your urgency, why dont you pick first?

    Ahem. I will not decline such a rare kindness.

    Georgia swiftly grabbed the elevated group list from the table, as if she had been waiting for the opportunity.

    She scanned the list and noticed a familiar name.

    Candine watched her with a slight tension in his eyes.

    After some consideration, Georgia spoke up, her attention kept drifting back to one particr name among the strong contenders.

    Ill go with Damian. I guess I cant help but be drawn to arts department students.

    Candine sighed, as if he had just lost his intended pick.

    ***

    The docking area was a vast meadow not a single house in sight. As the ships docked in a line, it looked like a great wall had been erected on the river. ntaras were busy shuttling the students luggage.

    Their assistance ended here; the rest was up to us to handle.

    The students filed off the vessels ontond.

    They stood on the ground, gathering together brieflytense expressions all around. At this moment, everyone beside them was apetitor.

    Depending on whom they encountered in the Sodderton region, they could be prey or hunter, so caution was required.

    Once all the first-year students had disembarked, Rakam stood at the ships rail and raised his voice to emphasize a few critical points.

    No plundering near the starting point. Avoid starting any scraps from the get-go. As repeatedly mentioned in ss, be cautious not to venture into dangerous areas if youck the skills. Additionally, safety barriers are in ce up to the entrance of Sodderton; make use of them in an emergency. You can quit midway through the practicum, but it isnt rmended. You wont die from hunger in a week. Thats all. I wish you luck.

    With the signal that the practicum had officially begun, students gathered their belongings and set off.

    The students, each shouldering a load as big as their own bodies, dispersed in a radial pattern. No groups acting as a foursome from the start were visibleall due to the threat of plunderers. They sought to avoid revealing their trails, spreading out to convergeter at predetermined rendezvous points.

    Thanks to his minimal pack, Damian felt lighter than the others.

    He stretched briefly before beginning his trek.

    Heading to that very spot, the one he and Luna had agreed upon.

 Chapter 104 Circulatory System (6)

    Chapter 104 Circtory System (6)

    It took some time to reach the spot we had marked on the map.

    All that could be seen were sprawling green meadows, fluffy clouds floating above the low hills, and here and there, asional cork trees. That was it.

    This was the bordend of the Sodderton circtory system. Entering deeper, one would find a dense forest so verdant it appeared almost ck and cliffs of strange rock formations.

    After a long walk, I arrived at the designated meeting point as evening twilight approached.

    A solitary tree stood in the middle of a round clearing, and there sat Luna, demurely leaning against it.

    I approached slowly so as not to startle her.

    At that moment, a bird flew towards Luna.

    A blue bird perched on the back of her hand, tilting its head as it looked up at her face.

    She lifted her arm closer to her face, locking eyes with it, sharing an understanding as if they had been together for a long time.

    I had to halt my steps. It was like something out of a painting. I had never seen a wild bird willingly fly to a human and interact this way.

    Perhaps this is what a truly special talent beyond reach of efforts and skills looks like.

    Luna, sensing my gaze, shyly turned her head, and the bird pped its wings and flew away.

    Unable to curb my curiosity, I asked.

    Did youmunicate with the bird?

    Luna shook her head.

    Birds cant talk.

    Ah, right. What a foolish question. Their interaction had appeared so natural, I thought there might have been some form of directmunication. It was just instinct after all.

    I quickly changed the subject.

    Did you wait long?

    She shook her head again.

    An awkward silence filled the air. Unlike Trisha, who would spill out words if left alone, Luna was restrained in expressing emotions and scarcely made small talk.

    Well, its up to me to keep the conversation flowing.

    You didnt have a meal on the ship.

    She nodded.

    That would mean she hadnt eaten since morning. My fault for saying not to bother with food supplies, and she hasnt shown any signs ofint or difort.

    Just wait a moment.

    Id postpone any wilderness experience for now; it was time to fill Lunas empty stomach with worldly food. Having kept her fasting after shed been mostly bedridden depleted her strength, inducing a bout of guilt in me.

    I snapped a few branches and gathered them into a proper pile for firewood. Luna, understanding my intention, sat in front of it and used magic to ignite the gathered stack of wood.

    Without needing to converse, our teamwork was seamlessly aligned.

    Then, from beyond the hill, a pack of silver wolves the size of bulls approached us stealthily, wary of my presence. I had heard of them beforethese were the spirits Luna controlled.

    One of them, carrying a t stone in its mouth, came up next to me discreetly, set it down, and darted away.

    I was puzzling over why when I saw Luna sitting demurely on a simr stone. It was their gesture of considerationtelling me not to sit directly on the ground.

    I gave the spirits a heads up, but theyre still scared of you. Please understand.

    Of course, I understood. These grateful beings meant that Luna and I didnt need to keep watch throughout the night. The spirits were surveilling a territory wider than we could perceive with bare eyes.

    Luna, alone, was fulfilling the role equivalent to several team members truly an astonishing capability.

    I skewered the sausage Trisha had given me and cooked it until well done over the fire. The fire and meal did wonders to break the silence of the atmosphere.

    I handed the cooked sausage to Luna.

    She shook her head.

    You first.

    Ive eaten. Eat up now, you need the energy for tomorrows movements.

    Luna gripped the stick firmly. Having been ustomed to forks and knives all her life, this method was unfamiliar to her; she blew on it and nibbled gingerly at the edge of the meat.

    Observing her, every gesture bore a hint of noble decorum. She seemed from a world apart from mine.

    Thinking Id be dragging such a delicate girl through a week of primitive living was unsettling. Her bright clothes would get dirty, and her body would likely ache from strain. Was I doing the right thing?

    The sun had now set, and darkness slowly enveloped us.

    Contrary to my concerns, calmness graced Lunas expression. She bit into the sausage once more and spoke softly.

    Its good.

    She fixated on the small campfire, a faint smile ying on her lipsan indication she liked the camping ambiance.

    Tomorrow will be tough.

    It was a mood-breaking remark but had to be said. Our destination differed from the others, and the path would be several times more difficult.

    Its okay.

    Still, Lunas smile did not waver.

    ***

    When I opened my eyes in the morning, Luna had already risen, silentlybing her hair in the morning sunlight.

    Somehow, she had changed into new clothinga pristine white dress. The garb she wore before had disappeared, perhaps buried in the ground, and her bag was not brought along. Had she asked a spirit to run an errand?

    Did you sleep well?

    As I greeted her, Luna turned to me and replied.

    Yes. Thanks to you.

    ?

    Thanks to me? What had I done through the night?

    Pushing idle chatter aside, I scrambled up and stretched out. I asked for Lunas understanding and changed from the clothes I wore under my mask to a different outfit, to avoid recognition once the mask was donned.

    By the time I had somewhat finished preparing, Luna had stoppedbing her hair and got up.

    Just like before, she intuitively understood my intent and readied herself for action before I even spoke.

    I felt almost apologetic for how well she synced with me.

    I retrieved the Mdirut seedling I had nted before falling asleep and transformed Isildriens sapling into a wooden sword, securing it at my waist.

    Shall we get going?

    Luna nodded and followed closely behind me.

    Now, we had to start moving in earnest.

    To fully enter the circtory system, we must be part of it by consuming the flora and fauna that sprout from it. But simply switching ingredients for a few days wasnt enough.

    A week might allow us entrance to the early stages of the circtory system, but reaching its heart was far beyond our current scope. A prolonged stay, perhaps months, was required for that depth of integration.

    Our chosen shortcut to adapt was to hunt the creature at the top of the food chain.

    ording to Zverev, energy in the circtory system umtes up the food chain, condensing the most within the apex predators before returning to the earth.

    My n was to hunt the most powerful beast and usurp the circtory systems energy.

    For this reason, our destination was where others would not treada hazardous area inhabited by the supreme predators.

    ***

    Kaang!

    The sword in Sions hand flew off into the distance, lodging itself into the ground.

    Thest remaining member couldnt withstand her strike and tumbled onto the dirt.

    Damn, damn.

    The entire group wasid out t, unable to muster any resistance against the surprise attack.

    A plundering groupposed of three top-rankedbat students and one from the Alchemy Department got decimated without getting a chance to fight back.

    In the center stood a girl with ck hair, unperturbedSion Izarel.

    Her monstrous abilities were as rumored indeed. Astonishingly, without drawing her cursed sword or using any artifacts, she dispatched them with ease, not a single drop of sweat shed. One couldnt even begin to imagine her true potential.

    Sion, the plunderer of plunderers, yed over the heads of others.

    The expressions of the group members sprawled on the ground contorted. They were a force formidable enough to stand against any regr team. The ease with which they fell was unexpected.

    The man who had been thest to cross swords with her spoke.

    Darn it What is it you want? Are you here to rob us, to exact revenge on some innocent group?

    Sion sheathed her sword with an indifferent look and answered.

    No. Jerky.

    What?

    She didnt repeat herself.

    The group leader, taking note of the situation, said cautiously.

    If its jerky its in that backpack over there

    Sion then moved to where their supplies were gathered, rummaging through them. She tossed other rations like dry fruits, water bottles, bread onto the ground. Finally grabbing a bundle of jerky, she bit into a piece and stuffed the rest into her pocket.

    She didnt forget to express gratitude.

    Ill enjoy this.

    Oh, by the way, havent seen a guy with a mask, have you?

    No, we havent seen anyone.

    Okay.

    Without looking back, Sion walked away from the stunned group.

    What just happened? Did she attack us over jerky?

    Who knows, maybe we were just unlucky to run into her and the jerky was a convenient grab.

    All their preparations against a sudden strike proved pointless against Sion.

    Yes, we were just unlucky. Didnt you hear? The three disasters of joint ss are unbeatable once you cross paths with them.

    Among thebatants wary of highly ranked members of the plundering groups, there were specially gged individuals: Sion Izarel, Gale Varianne, and that masked stranger.

    One of them pondered out loud while watching Sion walk away towards the northwest.

    Is she heading to the danger zone?

    The ce where over-energized behemoths residewhere the professors especially highlighted the risks.

    The conversation continued in turns.

    Maybe shes after that masked guy?

    The story of Sion hunting the masked stranger since the entrance exam incident had be an open secret.

    Probably. I count myself lucky for never meeting that masked freak.

    Sion and Gale make sense, but why is the masked weirdo dangerous?

    Some heard thebat instructors talking. During the entrance exam, atop the peak, that masked guy ambushed Sion fighting the golem. Then he fondled Sions wounded thigh and bolted. The guys definitely mad.

    What? Wasnt he helping treat her leg wounded in the fight with the golem? Everyone thought so.

    Think about it. Would she be so intent on hunting him down if he helped her? And why wear a mask if not to disguise some perversion?

    They all seemed to agree, their eyes inadvertently trailing down Sions lower half as she walked away. Known for operating eleration artifacts strapped to her ankles, she constantly wore short pants exposing her lower thighs.

    Swallowing hard, they watched her disappear. Such rumors invariably grow out of proportionseparating fact from fiction was impossible.

    Whatever the case, the one clear instinct was to stay away from the danger zone at all costs.

 Chapter 105 Circulatory System (7)

    Chapter 105 Circtory System (7)

    Wake up.

    Cecil poked Bertangs shoulder insistently.

    Grimacing and annoyed, Bertang was slow to rise, having gone to bedte due to his turn at night watch.

    Ah eh? Why?

    We need to move.

    Ah yawn, but the sun isnt even up yet.

    Were getting closer to the lights we saw in the distance. Storm clouds are gathering too. The entrance area is all ins; theres nowhere to take shelter from the rain.

    Ugh theres no guarantee its plunderers. A barrier orb should keep out the rain. Cant I sleep a bit more?

    Dont be foolish, if you set up a barrier orb, you cant move from here. Do you want to stay like this forever? Besides, I heard Teinas group was already plundered.

    At that, Bertang bolted upright, as if suddenly snapped awake.

    What, what did you say?

    Just as I told you. Teinas group has already had all their supplies stolen. Unless our group leader can block those plunderers, we might as well stay in bed.

    Rubbing his eyes, Bertang surveyed the camp. The other group members had already made their preparations to depart.

    He could not argue anymore, seeing the faces of his group members, all wearing tired expressionsMarta, Cecil, and Trisha included.

    Their group was vulnerable to plundering. They could put up a fight, sure, but standing their ground against determinedbatants and mages would be futile. Marta was the only one with decent battle prowess. If they were looted of all their potions and magical artifacts, it would mean a treacherous journey ahead.

    And Bertang was the weakest link in their group.

    Having realized this, he quickly got up and gathered his nket.

    Marta grumbled.

    We really should have recruited someone good at brawling.

    Even during the entrance exams, they had faced the humiliation of being disbanded due to their weakbat power.

    They had been fortunate to regroup then, but there was no guarantee theyd be lucky again.

    Before the mood could sour further, Cecil quickly interjected.

    What can we do now that itse to this? Lets move before its toote.

    With that, they readied themselves and began their march, though theck of enthusiasm was palpable, as if they were prey being chased.

    In particr, Trishas face seemed downcast.

    Noticing this, Cecil matched Trishas pace and cautiously spoke up.

    Why so down?

    Unnie

    Trisha nced at Cecil then discouragingly cast her eyes down again.

    Cecils group was well-known to the others, and with Cecils rare magical artifact, they were a walking treasure trove to the plundering groups.

    Cecil chuckled and reassuringly patted her back.

    Dont worry too much. I promise you, we wont get plundered. Unnie has got a n.

    Marta, standing alongside, chimed in to boost morale.

    Thats right. With Cecils fox-like wits, therell be plenty of guys dripping saliva, racing to help if she asks.

    Trisha kept to herself, not revealing her true sentiments. To Cecil, it seemed Trisha was still preupied with Damian, whom she had once proposed to include in their group. She even suggested working with Damians group, Iris, but those ns had fallen through.

    Did she believe their situation would have been different with Damian present?

    Following from behind, group leader Bertang slipped into the conversation.

    Perhaps teaming up with another group might have been better. Although Elias couldnt stay with us, his group might cooperate if we ask. Eliass group has Victor, after all. They could easily fend off any plundering group.

    Victor Dmitri Barton was the prodigy churned out by the Clodinas Brotherhood, ranking third inbat upon enrollment.

    While Trisha feigned a recovered spirit, she couldnt hide her disappointment at their conversation.

    Sensing her mood, Bertang added.

    Honestly, having onebat department member wouldve been nice. But just one wouldnt be enough if were targeted by a determined group. Wed still be in the same plight, on the run?

    Even if Damian were here, it wouldnt change a thing.

    Bertangs words were subtly directed at Damian, the person Trisha had suggested. She didnt respond.

    After they had moved on for some time and the following lights faded, they took a brief rest atop a small hill.

    Cecil pulled Marta aside, behind a tree, to discuss the next step.

    They both felt uneasy; being the hunted wasnt a pleasant situation.

    Well have to head towards the danger zone, it seems.

    Marta replied with a heavy heart.

    Is there no other way?

    Most of the plundering squads consisted of top-ranking students. It was only a matter of time before Cecils group was caught as a priority target.

    The remaining option was to head toward the vicinity of the danger zone, a ce everyone else avoided.

    Yeah.

    Suddenly, Im envious of Elias.

    Elias was also a long-time friend who usually stuck with them, but this time, he had no choice but to switch since Cecils group was full, and he had fortuitously teamed up with Victor.

    Gazing at Marta, Cecil spoke.

    Should I bring someone?

    Even Victor, as formidable as he was, couldnt fend off all plunderers. If an equally strong group organized a raid, even Victor might be overwhelmed.

    Cecil knew of someone who would daunt even the most audacious plunderers.

    That man was probably already making his way to the danger zone, brushing aside petty threats in search of the mightiest prey.

    Who?

    Cecil toyed with something in her pocket, her lips curling with a knowing smile.

    ***

    As Luna walked on, she suddenly looked back.

    Whats wrong?

    Behind them, there was nothing but rolling green hillocks.

    Im not sure. It feels like something, or someone, is following us.

    Is it something the spirits told you?

    Luna shook her head. It was likely just intuition, but Lunas intuition often bordered on precognitionthat couldnt be ignored.

    If someone were following us

    Well, theres one suspect.

    Sion had a high probability of searching for me.

    After I defeated her and then vanished, it wouldnt be too surprising that shes on edge.

    While I hope she hasnt figured out my location and started tracking me, the problem is that our trajectories might intersect.

    The danger zone isnt a ce to be unconditionally avoidedonly if ones abilities are insufficient.

    Sion, a figurehead ofpetitive spirit, wouldnt veer away from such a ce. Her desire to challenge the strongest would lead her right into it.

    If Sion found me, there would be no running away. Using artifacts, she could run approximately three to four times faster than me. I may have easily escaped during the entrance exam, but now, running away simply wasnt an option.

    If it came down to a confrontation with her, there would be no choice but to fight, though I honestly wanted to avoid it.

    If I brandished my cursed sword, we would end up in too big a conflict. Since I dont know how to hold back, and Sion wouldnt either, the fight likely wouldnt end until a limb or two was severed.

    Even fighting with a normal sword was unappealing, since I knew too well that I was no match for Sion. In a duel, swordsmanship and experience y a significant role, two things Icked. With my unorthodox sword techniques, I would be at a disadvantage against a Swordmasters apprentice.

    Id rather not engage in a battle Im set to lose.

    But I despise losing just as much.

    What am I to do? Its unlikely a few candies would smooth things over.

    Luna, observing my ponderings, cautiously asked.

    Whats the matter?

    It seemed best to give Luna some prior warning.

    There might be someoneing after me.

    ?

    Sion mighte looking for me. She probably wont harm you, but just know her intentions are not friendly.

    Lunas eyes widened slightly with intrigue.

    Can you tell me more?

    Since Luna was in my group, there was no need to hide anything.

    She wants to fight me.

    Sions really fast when ites to running, escaping from her will be difficult. Theres no other option but to fight.

    Damian must have many sins.

    After a moment of hesitation, Luna asked.

    Would fog work?

    Huh?

    If its a magical fog, could we escape from Sion?

    Fog?

    I used to create fog to escape when I wanted to get away from familial meddling. With it perhaps

    Fog, huh? That actually sounded usible. Given my familiarity with the Labyrinth and Sions insurmountable speed, crafting a strategy around sensory deprivation might work.

    Can you show me?

    Yes.

    Luna took a deep breath, then softly chanted an iprehensible incantation into the air.

    Soon after, a spirit shaped like a horse, gleaming blue, emerged around her, trotting about like a wild stallion. As Luna swept her hand through the air, the number of spirits multiplied one by one.

    In the trail of the spirits, a dense mist trailed behind like long tails.

    The spirits enveloped us in a circr embrace, and as minutes passed, our surroundings were shrouded in a dense, white fog.

    It was as if clouds had descended to the earth. Even Luna, just steps away, was now a blurred silhouette through the thick mist.

    Lunas shadowy figure asked from within the fog.

    Is this enough? It wontst long if the suns out.

    I made sweeping motions with my hand in the air. The density was so thick that my hand movements cut through it. The Magic Departments top student had her reputation for a reason. I was left momentarily speechless by the sheer excellence.

    If she could create a fog that rivals the intensity of thebyrinth, even if only for an instant, it would be incredibly useful for escaping.

    Fantastic. Luna, did you y a lot of hide and seek when you were young?

    Only with spirits, not people

    Thats sufficient.

    ***

    Sion kicked at the extinguished ashes.

    Signs of camping remained. Impressions in the ground suggested there had only been two. No recollection of a 2-member group meant they were surely acting secretly. The footprints led northwest.

    Were they heading for the danger zone? Or just detouring?

    There were hardly any clues to follow. Sion chewed on a piece of jerky as she tracked the footprints.

    Suddenly, she noticed a soiled piece of cloth, caked in dust.

    Sion picked it up for inspection.

    From its texture, it seemed to have been someones clothing and, judging by the scorched edges, it appeared to have been set aze but was carried off by the wind before it could fully burn.

    Who would have a reason to burn clothing? Hiding ones identity was the only reason that came to mind.

    Could it be?

    A thought shed through her mind, and she brought the fabric to her nose.

    The smell of soil and char, and within it, a faint scent of herbs.

    It was the familiar scent she had detected from Candy.

    It was evidence he had been conducting his practicum here. And with a newpanion she hadnt known.

    A slight smile curled Sions lips.

    With her extensive practical experience, she was a veteran at tracking. Hence, it was only a matter of time before she caught up with him again.

    Finally got you.

 Chapter 106 Circulatory System (8)

    Chapter 106 Circtory System (8)

    Trees that once dotted thendscape were now frequently in view, and towering rocks sprang up from the earth just as often. It was a sign we were entering a new environment.

    We had ascended a hill that belonged to a rtively high altitude area.

    And finally, the circtory system came into our sight.

    It was enshrouded in dark clouds. The ce where we stood was basked in warm sunlight, but in the distance, torrential rains poured down and lightning shed violently.

    The boundary of the circtory system was clearly divided as if a dark curtain had been drawn across it.

    Through breaks in the curtain of rain and fog, craggy cliffs and dense primordial forests intermittently revealed their bare essence.

    The clouds moved dynamically, making the region seem like a living organism.

    In about three or four hours more of walking, we would enter the dangerous areas of the circtory system. The leisurely part of our journey was over, and the real hardship was about to begin.

    I stood still for a while, gazing intently at Luna.

    She had a face that looked as though it had never been touched by rain. I wondered how this gently reareddy would fare in such a remote wilderness.

    Are you okay with getting wet in the rain?

    Yes.

    Just a moment.

    I took off my cloak and draped it over Lunas shoulders. We would have to brave the rain. While I couldnt prevent her hair from getting wet, at least the cloak could somewhat protect her clothing. For me, if my clothes got soaked, I could just take them off and dry them. Luna, however, could not.

    The rain in the circtory system was said to contain magical power too, so getting wet wouldnt necessarily be bad; it might even contribute to the process of bing part of the system.

    She clutched the cloak with her hands and said,

    Thank you.

    Lets find a cave or a suitable spot for camping once were in the danger zone.

    Luna nodded.

    Contrary to my concerns, she seemed a bit excited.

    ***

    While Bertang and Marta were away scouting, Cecil asked Trisha,

    Trisha, why have you been so listless all day?

    Its nothing.

    Though she said so, her face was that of someone suffering inwardly.

    What is it, annoyed by someone? Is Bertang getting on your nerves again?

    No

    Tell me, Ill listen.

    Trisha clenched her lips tightly, then after much deliberation, spoke up.

    Do you think Im useless?

    The words Trisha finally managed to utter carried a faint trace of frustration.

    What could have happened for her to say this? It might be rted to Damian, whom she had wanted to bring into the group before suddenly stopping all mention of him, as if he was a trophy of some kind.

    Hmm, who told you that youre useless?

    No, its not like that

    Then?

    I dont know

    Hesitating in her response, Cecil dug deeper.

    Hmm, do you feel like youre useless yourself?

    Yes something like that.

    Is it because of Damian? What did he say to you?

    Trisha denied it vehemently.

    No!

    From this reaction, Cecil was certain. It was about Damian.

    Cecil pondered for a moment. Trisha was still naive when it came to interpersonal rtionships. Cecil didnt know what kind of environment Trisha grew up in, but her understanding of interpersonal dynamics was almost nk.

    She probably didnt know how to deal with men either.

    Anyway, talking about another friend. I thought we were really close. But it seems he feels differently. He doesnt ask for help and tries to do everything secretly by himself. Sharing everything is what friends do. He didnt even mention being in the same group as me and secretly joined another one a different group.

    So, because he had never asked her about forming a group, she felt useless?

    Trisha, even married couples dont share everything. Maybe there was a reason?

    But still!

    You dont have to feel so upset. You know a characteristic of a good man? They try not to depend on others. Maybe he just doesnt want to show his significant other a rough side and tries to handle things on his own.

    I didnt say it was about a man!

    Cecil brushed off Trishas words with a lightugh.

    Then, she advised Trisha, recalling her own rtionship with Candy.

    Even if youre close, breaking into someones space might ruin the rtionship. Push too hard, and they might run.

    Trisha fell silent, seeming to have a lot on her mind.

    The conversation ended as the scouting group members returned.

    Perspiring, Bertang shared the details he discovered while scouting.

    Theres a dry riverbed on the path to the danger zone. On days without rain, its just bare ground and easy to cross, but right now, the waters risen a bit. If we cross before it rises further, we might be able to shake off the plunderers for a while.

    No one objected to crossing before the water level got higher.

    They hurried toward the location, which had now be a stream. Its muddy waters flowed, and the currents were a bit rough, but it was not uncrossable.

    Since no one volunteered to cross first, Cecil rolled up her skirt and stepped forward.

    Ugh, Ill go.

    She held her shoes as she stepped into the stream. A few steps in, water reaching just mid-thigh, it wasnt too deep.

    Seeing it was safe, Trisha also reached out her foot, but Cecil sensed something odd and stopped her.

    Wait, donte!

    Just as Cecil passed two-thirds of the way, the water abruptly rose to her navel. The flow had rapidly increased.

    Once Cecil crossed, the water swelled quickly and began gushing like a waterfall.

    The streams width expanded rapidly too, forcing the rest to retreat.

    Trisha cupped her hands around her mouth to yell.

    Unnie!

    An unexpected variable had left Cecil isted on the other side of the torrent.

    Im fine! Dont try to force your way across; find a bridge and cross over!

    What will you do?

    Ill look for a group that can help us! If anything happens, send a Stitch!

    Its too dangerous!

    Ill be alright!

    Watching her boldly go alone was worrisome; Cecil carried only a few pieces of jerky for provisions. It was hard toprehend her n, not knowing how long this situation wouldst.

    Bertang and Marta doubted the feasibility of finding a group in the danger zone.

    Observing Cecils actions, Trisha suddenly expressed doubt.

    She straightened her clothes and unbuttoned the top three buttons.

    My top isnt even wet?

    After that, Cecil headed toward the danger zone.

    ***

    We cut through the forest, where rocks and trees mixed half-and-half. The circtory system we stepped into drizzled with a fine mist, as if flour had been sprinkled.

    Our first goal was to find a cave suitable for camping, and next, secure food.

    Rock formations jutting out of the ground frequently hinted that finding a cave wouldnt be difficult. The challenge was food. Still no signs of animal life had been spotted. Ideally, we had to look for animals that upied the higher tiers of the food chain, or alternatively, collect herbs or mushrooms.

    As we made our way, Luna stopped me.

    One of the spirits Imand has found a cave.

    The news was wee, especially with the mist thickening around us. Lunas spirit was proving to be a time-saver.

    Good. Lets go check it out.

    We had to avoid caves leading underground; if rain came, they could flood, and they might be teeming with insects and bats.

    I followed Lunas guidance.

    The cave she led us to was situated on an appropriately elevated area, with the rock itself being solid, implying no risk of copse. The spirits had found a proper ce.

    We unpacked our belongings there.

    Ill go and chop some firewood.

    Setting up a campfire was of utmost urgency.

    Linear trees were ideal since the bark could be removed, leaving the insides dry even in snow or rain, making excellent fuel. If I could find one, that would suffice.

    Luna, unwilling to sit idle, followed me.

    You can wait here if you want.

    She shook her head.

    Ill go and pick some mushrooms.

    I didnt insist further since she wanted to do it herself.

    I had seen plenty of mushrooms along the way, but none worth eatingat least, thats what I had thought.

    We headed off separately. By the time I had gathered a pile of suitable Linear wood and stripped off the bark, Luna returned to the cave, her arms full of mushrooms.

    Proudly, she presented the mushrooms to me.

    I checked them and found myself at a loss for words.

    They were a rainbow of colorssome as red as apples, others as green as unripe ones. At a nce, they were picturesque and tempting. However, every single one was poisonous.

    The look of pride on her face made me feel I should eat them withoutints. Her naive look endeared her to me more than irritation did, but life was at stake, so I had to tell her the truth despite the pain.

    Theyre all poisonous.

    Without exception, they contained deadly toxins.

    !

    Seeming to have worked hard on gathering them, I was unsure of what to do but eventually threw them outside. Luna didnt show it, but she seemed to take the news hard, remaining silent for a while.

    Why do I feel so guilty? Maybe I should have eaten at least one.

    We washed Lunas hands thoroughly to prevent any spores from the poisonous mushrooms from lingering and lit a fire at a spot where the smoke could escape well. Just then, the downpour intensified as if it would sweep away the entire world.

    We sat side by side at the entrance of the cave, warming our bodies. The rain made the interior of the cave feel even morefy. Luna, still seemingly in shock, remained silent.

    After warming up enough, I stood up and took my wooden sword. Luna followed suit.

    If we go out now, even with the cloak, youll be drenched. Wait here. Im going hunting.

    Luna hesitated for a moment, possibly recalling the poisonous mushrooms, and then assented.

    Okay.

    As I was about to step outside the cave, Luna suddenly called out to me.

    Hey Your pocket is glowing. Is it okay not to check it?

    Uh?

    I checked my waist, and indeed, light was leaking from one leather pouch.

    That was the pouch containing Cecils Stitch.

 Chapter 107 Circulatory System (9)

    Chapter 107 Circtory System (9)

    I took out Cecils Stitch. The Stitch itself showed no reaction; it was the parchment stored with it that was emitting light.

    Something must have happened to Cecil. There seemed to be something hidden, but I had no immediate way to find out what it was.

    Could it be a call for help? I had no intention of contacting Cecil in the danger zone. Calling for her would be like summoning the entire group.

    Joining forces with redundant personnel in the danger zone would only add to the burden Luna and I had to bear. Our actions would be restricted, and it would be more difficult to draw the cursed sword immediately in a crisis. Besides Cecil, there was nobody else whose presence would benefit us.

    In the current situation, with a top predator of the circtory system as our target, they were nothing but dead weight.

    I put the Stitch and the magical parchment back into my pocket. Id only respond after the joint ss wasplete.

    Its nothing significant.

    As I was about to leave the cave, Luna stood up and awkwardly waved her hand.

    That have a safe trip.

    Though likely not her intention, the sight made me feel like the head of a household setting off to earn a living. It was an odd feeling.

    By the way, do you like pork?

    Luna nodded twice.

    What does that mean? Usually, she doesnt nod more than once. Does nodding twice indicate a strong affirmation?

    Ill be back.

    I took off my outer garment, hanging it on the cave wall, and stepped outside in just my thin shirt.

    The downpour made it difficult to see.

    My body was soaked, sending a shiver down my spine. I uncorked a bottle of Griffin Potion and took about half of it to stimte my heartbeat and raise my body temperature.

    The reason I mentioned pork was that while gathering firewood, I had discovered traces of wild boars.

    I headed straight for the ce I remembered.

    The light leaking from my pocket grew stronger, but I intentionally ignored it and continued my search.

    Although the rain had washed away the footprints, the paths formed by the creatures heavy bodies moving through the forest remained until nts reimed them.

    As I prowled through the woods, I felt a presence behind me and turned my head.

    About thirty steps behind me, one of Lunas wolf spirits was standing there.

    Had Luna sent it?

    Dont worry about me, go protect Luna.

    The creature showed no reaction, as if not understanding my words.

    I moved again, and it followed. It seemed that Luna really did send it. I appreciated the sentiment, but with such arge creature at my heels, the pigs would run off before I could do anything.

    Looking back again, the creature sat down, sticking out its tongue and panting.

    Stay further back. Youll scare away the prey.

    It didnt seem to listen, clearly following Lunas orders alone. I gave up and continued my search.

    The path used by the wild boars was wider than expected. It looked like a carriage could have passed through. Tufts of hair were stuck to tree barks, and there were traces of blood here and there. Heavy footprints that hadnt been washed away by the rain indicated that they moved in groups, not alone.

    I was nearing the habitat of the wild boars. To prepare for sudden developments, I drew my wooden sword.

    Suddenly, the wolf spirit began to bark, startling something in the underbrush aside the path.

    Something sshed across a puddle towards me. The footstepscked the heaviness of wild animals, and it was not on four legs.

    I instinctively knew a person was approaching and gripped my sword tighter.

    Before they could emerge from the bushes, I called out.

    Whos there?

    The rustling stopped at my question, and someone spoke from the other direction.

    Who are you?

    The voice was familiara womans.

    Suddenly, the Stitch in my pocket started thrashing as if trying to escape. Upon opening the pouch, it flew out towards the mysterious woman.

    Its really you, Candy.

    Then, Cecil emerged from the bushes, her top buttons undone, thoroughly soaked, her clothes clinging and revealing underneath.

    She was alone, which suggested something had happened.

    What brings you here?

    I had nowhere else to go. Can you help me?

    Cecils skin was pale from being in the rain for too long, lips devoid of color.

    As her legs wobbled and she stumbled, I caught her by the shoulders to support her.

    Its lucky I found you I wanted to surprise you, actually. Had no idea Id end up soaked like this.

    It seemed she had attached a tracker to Stitch. If Stitch hadnt been stored in thebyrinth, it could have been a real issue. I had just avoided a misfortune due to carelessness.

    Her condition was too serious for idle chatter. We had to return to the cave before hypothermia set in.

    Can you walk?

    No No, wait!

    I lifted Cecil up in one swift motion. Embarrassed, she punched my chest softly and covered her face with one hand. A slight blush returned to her pale face.

    Next time, give me a warning before picking me up.

    But what about the other group members?

    I casually asked, wondering if something had happened to Trisha.

    The river swelled suddenly, and we got separated. The others are fine.

    ***

    Luna was drying Damians coat by the fire when she asionally nced outside the cave, but the heavy rain and mist prevented her from seeing anything.

    Not long after, though, a figure approached the cave. The silhouette had a sword at the waist and carried something in its arms. Luna recognized Damians distinct auraing back from the hunt.

    When Damian entered the cave, Luna was shocked at what he brought.

    He held a person in his armsa familiar face. It was Cecil Fontar, someone she had seen a few times in the dormitory. Luna couldntprehend why Damian would return holding her.

    Damian carefully sat Cecil down in front of the fire.

    Thank you, Candy.

    Cecil, in turn, appeared stunned upon seeing Luna there.

    ?

    ?

    Cecil, hesitant, asked,

    Candy, did you meet her by chance too?

    Compared to such an unexpected encounter, Lunas clothes were pristine.

    Shes my friend. Get some rest. Im going hunting.

    With those words, Damian left the cave abruptly.

    Silence ensued, awkward and lingering.

    Damians casual mention of friend echoed in Cecils mind. After always covering his face, hiding his identity, and not talking much, she had assumed he had no friends but her.

    Seeing Cecils pale face, Luna understood why she needed to be brought here, but Cecil couldnt fathom Lunas presence.

    Cecil had half-expected Damian might offer to form a group if she asked nicely.

    She had even given him a Stitch to keep in touch. But he disappeared after taking care of his own business. Was he behind her back, cozying up with a girl?

    Moreover, not just any girl but the top student of the Magic Department.

    Although the situation deviated from her expectations, leaving her less than pleased, Cecil was aware that she was strictly an uninvited guest and on the receiving end of help. Thus, she refrained from acting presumptuously.

    She continued to warm her soaked body and tentatively greeted Luna.

    Youre Luna, right? Im Cecil. Weve crossed paths a few times, but here we meet again. Its nice to see you.

    Luna received her greeting stiffly.

    Hello.

    Candy and you are a group?

    Yes.

    So you know about Candys identity?

    Luna shook her head.

    No.

    It felt like an interrogation, even though that wasnt the intention. Cecil needed to assuage her curiosity; otherwise, it would keep nagging at her.

    Really? What did Candy offer in exchange for joining the group?

    Cecil assumed Luna would not simply go into the danger zone with an unknown man without any conditions. However, Lunas response surprised her.

    Candy is my friend. No reward is necessary.

    Frustration filled Cecil as her chest tightened. She pulled out a wet strand of tobo and began to dry it by the fire.

    Then a thought struck her, and she posed another question to Luna.

    But is it alright for Candy to go alone?

    Luna nodded.

    Creatures in the circtory system generally had some resistance to magic. When spells were cast, animals could change their outeryers with magic to defend themselves from various attributes, making it especially tricky to hunt wild animals.

    And deep within the danger zone lurked a fierce beast known as the wingless dragon.

    If Damian wielded an enchantment sword, he might suffer setbacks due to elementalpatibility.

    Then heavy, earth-shaking footsteps approached the entrance, and only then did Cecil realize it wasnt the time to worry about Candy.

    ***

    Not one, but three wolf spirits now followed Damian.

    The feeling of being watched candidly intruded on Damians thoughts, but he dismissed it and resumed tracking the wild boars.

    Their trail was maze-like, disorienting him the deeper he ventured. The signs were bing clearer, but he had yet to actually spot the boars.

    Suddenly, the wolf spirits scattered in rm, dashing forward with urgency. One stopped, signaling for Damian to follow by wagging its tail fervently.

    Sensing an immediate danger, Damian hurried along the path, following the spirit.

    He passed through a tunnel-like thicket of vines and at its end was the cave they had been usinga cave that was actually part of the wild boars territory.

    ***

    Chiik, chiik

    Loud snorts pierced into the cave through the torrential downpour.

    Luna and Cecil quickly stood, sensing an unsettling presence.

    Something was outside.

    A colossal shape, asrge as a carriage, slowly approached the cave entrance.

    Through the mist beyond, the red glow of the creatures eyes sparkled ominously.

    The beast thudded along, drawing nearer to the entrance. It was a giant wild boar, adorned with distinctive markings. A swipe from its massive head had the potential to crumble even a bull to y.

    What lousy luck to encounter a wild animal of the circtory system with her recovery iplete and Candy away.

    Cecil pulled out her magical bombs, but their effectiveness against such magically resistant beasts was uncertain.

    The boars blocking of the entrance meant there was no escape.

    The boars eyes seethed with anger toward the intruders in its territory.

    It began to shuffle its feet, preparing to charge.

    At that moment, a brilliant light exploded from one side of the caves exterior.

    Immediately after, the white light swept over where the boar stood, followed by an ear-deafening st.

    As Cecil opened her eyes, she saw Candy standing there near the entrance, looking calmly at where the boar had been flung away.

    The massive wild boar had been blown away without a chance to resist.

    There he was, walking into the cave, calmly asking Cecil,

    Do you like pork?

    Indeed, the top overall student disyed undeniable prowess.

    He was a man she wouldnt trade for a hundred others, not for Victor, Gale, Bertang, no one.

 Chapter 108 Circulatory System (10)

    Chapter 108 Circtory System (10)

    Candy crafted a makeshift barbecue rack from wood. His skills werent limited to wielding a knife; he was also adept at crafting and other handy work.

    With a generous application of spices and salt, he began to roast the skewered meat.

    The enticing aroma filled the cave, stimting our salivary nds.

    While everyone chose the path of non-violence as their way of respecting the Circtory System, Candy took to killing and feasting without hesitation.

    Any student from the Alchemy Department witnessing this would have been horrified.

    Were we to be rejected by the Circtory System, wed be pushed to the fringes and likely end up at the very bottom. Is he unaware of how to adapt to the Circtory System because we prepared in istion from the others?

    Moreover, Luna didnt seem to feel any significant issue with this approach either.

    Cecil asked hesitantly in a troubled tone.

    Candy, is it really okay for us to eat this?

    His answer was rather simple.

    Yes.

    What was fascinating was that while everyone else brought ample food supplies, he only brought salt and spices.

    Cecil hesitated briefly, but then he offered Luna the first barbecue skewer.

    Luna grabbed it with both hands and took a bite, only the size of her fingernail. It was clear from her awkward movements that she wasnt well-acquainted with eating in such a manner.

    Cecil felt confused.

    Luna appeared to be ady raised with great care, but despite her unfamiliarity with these crude methods, she was trying her best to adapt to Candys ways. The top student of the Magic Department was leaving her own desires behind and cing all her trust in Candy. What could have happened between them to form such a deep bond of trust?

    Cecil closed her eyes in deep thought.

    Truthfully, she wasnt in a position to be choosy either. She was hungry, and the rest of her group members were still far away.

    Thinking of the letter she received from Bertang made her head throb.

    Bertang had managed to cross the flooded river somehow, but he strictly opposed her suggestion to join forces with Candys group.

    He stated he couldnt trust Candy andpared seeking refuge in the danger zone to retreating into a bear den to avoid the rain.

    But the decision didnt take long to make.

    When it came to choosing between Bertang and Candy, thetter was the clear choice. Her heartspass pointed straight to the man before her.

    She ended up extending her hand.

    Give me one, too.

    She had been famished all day and needed to eat something if she were to continue the following day.

    She also remembered the significant alchemical passages that Candy had asked her to trante before. Considering them, there might well be a theoretical justification for the act of feasting.

    Shortly after, Candy handed her a well-roasted skewer.

    With nervous anticipation, she took a bite and was surprised at the vor; it was pleasantly delicious.

    Typically, wild animal meat had a strong gamey taste, but this was different, thanks to the unique spices that nullified any off-putting vors and odors.

    Was the purpose of this exercise solely to hunt? There was no other reason he would prepare such an array of spices.

    Seeing that Cecil liked the meal, he ced a few more skewers over the fire and stood up.

    Im going to wash off some of the boar blood. Help yourself to more food.

    His clothes were stained with blood from handling the meat.

    As soon as Candy stepped out, an awkward silence filled the cave.

    After finishing her skewer, Cecil spoke to Luna.

    I have something to discuss with Candy, do you mind if I step out for a moment?

    Luna examined Cecils attire carefully, her expression suggesting she found something unsatisfactory.

    Yes but theres a condition.

    What is it?

    Take this cloak with you.

    She then handed her a neatly folded and dried cloak.

    Uh? Oh, thank you

    Though it was good to have something to block the rain, Cecil couldnt be sure whether it was truly offered out of kindness.

    ***

    Cecil followed Candys footsteps. Soon she felt a presence behind her and turned to find a wolf-like spirit trailing her. It was one of the spirits Luna controlled.

    ?

    The spirit was following her closely, probably in preparation for unexpected emergencies, but could there be another motive behind it?

    Despite feeling uneasy, she had no other choice but to move on.

    She didnt have to go far before she found Candy. He was washing himself under rain pouring down like a waterfall near the edge of a cliff.

    She had thought he was merely cleaning his hands and feet, but he was actually bare-chested. Caught off guard by the unexpected scene, Cecil stifled her cough and quieted her presence.

    Getting closer, she got a clear view of his torso, and her mind went nk.

    His body was covered in scars as if wed by some beast, and multiple grotesque, twisted signs of pration wounds marked his abdomen.

    Even the most hardened veterans of countless battles wouldnt bear such scars.

    He was barely seventeen. What kind of life had he led during all that time?

    The dark side of Candy that she had never anticipated captivated her.

    Suddenly, Candy turned around and spoke, spotting Cecil who was hiding behind a tree.

    If you keep staring like that, I cant take off my mask.

    I want to wash up too.

    With her spying discovered, she decided to tease him. Cecil emerged and casually loosened her cloaks tie.

    Hm how about we bathe together?

    Showing each other one secret at a time.

    At this, the wolf spirit behind her started barking furiously.

    Grrrrr, growl!

    Cecil frowned at the intruder.

    The wolf spirit bared its teeth, seemingly protesting because she was about to vite the condition of wearing the cloak.

    Seeing that Candy showed no reaction to her provocation, Cecil sighed and tied the cloak again.

    Ah it was just a joke.

    He neither nced her way when she unbuttoned nor reacted to the taunt. Either he was enduring with patience or he was loyal to someone else. His true intentions were inscrutable. It might have be boring had he wagged his tail at every whim, yet his totalck of response only piqued her interest more.

    Its cold. You shoulde inside.

    Cecil stopped fooling around and got straight to the point.

    Actually, I came here to ask you for help.

    He brushed back his reddish-brown hair and asked.

    What is it?

    I need your help. Could you let us apany you and Luna until we get through the danger zone?

    Finding Candy was partly the reason she hade.

    We dont have anyone who knows how to fight in our group. It seems like Luna considers you as the group leader, so Im asking you.

    He didnt ponder long.

    Theres no need forplicated requests. Luna and I owe you, after all.

    Youre agreeing?

    Yes. But brace yourself. Its going to be a tough journey.

    ***

    Going into the danger zone?

    Jason from the plunderers group, who was leading the charge into the Circtory System, spoke.

    Thats what Im saying. I cant quite grasp it.

    Word had spread that some of the top-ranked students and a few who had fled from the plunderers had entered the danger zone.

    One member of the group apanying the plunderers scoffed cynically at those who had ventured into the danger zone.

    It seems they cant distinguish between good and bad. Either theyre obsessed with fighting, or they dont understand that theres something more dangerous than the plunderers.

    Being plunderers only meant they took food and supplies; by regtion, they were prohibited from inflicting additional harm beyond suppression.

    Venturing into the danger zone could result in serious injuries, so fleeing in that direction seemed like a foolish choice.

    Well, thanks to that, were able to lead the way like this.

    They had managed to secure enough food tost many days from their piging. This let them enjoy bountiful meals without worry as they entered the Circtory System.

    At the edge of the Circtory System, there were only three or four groups, including themselves. They were leading, overtaking those who were expected to be at the top.

    While moving through the dense forest, group leader Jason suddenly halted hispanions.

    Hey, wait up, stop.

    The rest stopped and turned to Jason, who looked around frantically.

    Are we on the right track?

    What are you talking about?

    One of the members took out apass to check their direction and replied.

    Weve been heading north just fine.

    A strange look crossed Jasons face.

    No, man, I think Ive seen this ce before on the way here. Are you sure?

    ?

    Another member made a joke about the situation.

    Why do you look so rattled? Youve been sneaking alcohol into your water bottle and taking sips secretly, havent you? I told you to cut that out.

    The others, except for the group leader, chuckled andughed.

    Hey, you guys, Im not kidding. Come take a look.

    Jason ran to a particr spot and called for hispanions to follow.

    When Jasons face contorted with seriousness, the others sensed that something grave was happening, and theughter ceased.

    Whats up?

    In the northward direction they intended to head, there were footprints from four people.

    They seemed too familiar to belong to a different group that had passed through earlier.

    Look closely.

    The group leader matched his own foot to one of the prints.

    The size and pattern of the sole matched his exactly.

    !

    The group fell silent, struck by shock. They thought they were advancing, but they were just going around in circles. All their movements throughout the day had been in vain.

    You cant trust apass here.

    Jason pulled out a dagger and left arge X mark on a nearby tree.

    Somethings messing with us.

    The group moved in a different direction, sensing the unease and unable to make any more jokes.

    After about five hours, the group leader spotted something and his face turned pale. There was arge X marking the direction they were headingit was the one Jason had marked earlier.

    Enraged, Jason yelled and struck another nearby tree with his dagger.

    Damn it!

    The group members slowly turned pale as they realized the situation they were in. No matter which way they went, they ended up at the same spot.

    What in the world?

    And as if to mock the befuddled group, someonesughter echoed through the forest.

    -Kkarrukkk!

    They all startled and drew their weapons, going on alert.

    What the hell! Whos there!

    There was nothing at the source of theughter. There wasnt even a breeze, and the leaves were still.

    Then,ughter came from another direction.

    -Kkaruk-karruk!

    The sound was like that of a cheerful child, but in the sunless forest, it made their skin crawl.

    Soon after, theughter dwindled. It wasnt the echo of a single being.

    Above the trees, below their feet, behind the stones, they were being mocked from all sides.

    We havent killed anything! Let us in!

    Something was wrong. Despite observing the principle of non-violence, the Circtory System had not weed them.

    Ah

    A group members hands trembled and then dropped his sword, overwhelmed by the intangible threat and slipping into panic.

    Their bodies, not their minds, felt it. A colossal, unfathomable presence was toying with them in its clutches.

    They realized they had underestimated the Circtory System, but by then, it was far toote.

 Chapter 109 Circulatory System (11)

    Chapter 109 Circtory System (11)

    On a dark night lit by a full moon,

    three individualsa mix of men and womengathered in front of a campfire and silently began their meal.

    Trisha, who had been monotonously chewing on jerky,mented,

    Its tasteless.

    It had been only two days since they plunged into the joint ss, and she was already weary of the food. Trisha had virtually no tolerance for repetition and dreariness.

    Bertang, pretending to be mature, said to Trisha,

    To achieve great goals, you sometimes need to endure.

    Thats when Trisha reacted sharply,

    I hate enduring the most.

    As they were conversing, a Stitch flew towards Marta who was observing them,

    carrying a letter attached to it, drawing everyones attention to Marta.

    She unfolded the letter and read it out,

    Its from Cecil.

    Trisha, now interested, asked,

    Whats big sis doing?

    Shes found some folks to help us. Says theyre incredibly strong, and shes having afortable time with their group, even enjoying delicious roasted meat.

    Who is it?

    The Candy guys group. Remember him from the entrance exam? Recall?

    Suddenly, Trisha raised her voice,

    Why is big sis with that group??

    Marta, with a bewildered look, responded to Trisha,

    Whats the matter? Do you have something against him?

    No, its not that

    Rumors say hes as strong as Sion. Theres talk about him being punished for some perversion that lowered his grades. But it seems Cecils quite close to him. Theyve had a few meetings alone.

    Then, Trisha raised her voice even more sharply,

    They met a few times??

    ?

    Sensing Trishas negative reaction, Bertang discreetly expressed his aversion to Candy,

    Judging by the fact that theyve been roasting meat, it seems like theyre not focused on getting good scores. I think most rumors about him are overexaggerated and Im not fond of them.

    Bertang nodded towards Trisha as if signaling her, but she ignored itpletely.

    We need to decide quickly. Ive received intelligence that Sion will plunder six groups and ising our way.

    What about this Candy guy? Whos in his group? If its mediocre, maybe its better to ask Eliass group instead? Theyre also passing through the danger zone, and they have Victor and the second-ranked from the Magic Department.

    It says here that the Candy guys in a duo.

    Thats a no-go. Having a small group means they dont care about their scores, right?

    Hey, but one of that groups members is Luna.

    Marta flicked Cecils letter as if to make them look at the back,

    Wait, what? Choke!

    Bertang nearly choked on his food.

    Luna was the figure most coveted andpeted for in this joint ss; she could practically form a group with anyone she chose. And she had opted for someone called Candyjust the two of them as a duo.

    Yeah, Candy must have quite the charm to win Luna over. Seems like theyve decided to partner up and

    Cutting off Martas words, Trisha eximed,

    Were joining up with big sis!

    ?

    ?

    If not, Im going alone.

    With a look of fury, Trisha continued stuffing jerky into her mouth until her cheeks puffed out.

    Marta blinked in disbelief at the sight of Trisha.

    ***

    When I woke up, Cecil and Luna were already preparing to leave.

    The cave wasnt veryrge, so I had slept at a distance from the girls, but a new campfire was lit beside me, likely because I seemed cold sleeping alone.

    Luna, basking in the thin morning sunlight that streamed into the cave, wasbing her hair.

    And as if by magic, her attire had changed into a yellow dress with floral patterns. How she managed that was truly a wonder.

    As I got up, feeling groggy, Luna turned to look at me.

    Did you sleep well?

    Yes. Lets start with breakfast and get moving.

    Okay.

    I turned my gaze to the meat we had wrapped inrge leavesst night.

    On top of it was something I hadnt seen before. It looked like one of Cecils magic bombs, but the lid was spinning like a top and sprinkling snowy frost underneath.

    Thanks to that, the meat was frozen fresh. Cecil must have worked on it overnight.

    By the makeshift barbeque rack we had used the previous night, there were skewers that had been charred ck.

    Steam was still rising off them, which meant they had been on the fire until just recently.

    But did you have breakfast already?

    Luna abruptly turned away and answered.

    No.

    ?

    After stretching outside, I retrieved the sapling and the withered Blue Spirit Grass that I had nted by the entrance. They seemed more vibrant after the rainfall.

    On my way back, I encountered Cecil.

    She was crouched by the entrance of the cave, about ten paces away, pulling on a tired face while smoking tobo.

    Candys up, I see?

    She tossed the cigarette stub and lit a fresh one.

    Watching her intently, she casually proposed,

    Want one?

    I shook my head.

    You look content.

    Yeah, very refreshing. I took a peek at your wooden swordfascinating piece. Where did you get it?

    Stole it from the neighbors flowerpot.

    I could examine itter?

    Nothing wrong with that.

    Sure. Ill definitely borrow it then.

    But, those skewers over the fire, did you?

    Cecil nced around cautiously and motioned for me toe closer.

    As I approached, she whispered low enough that Luna couldnt hear,

    Luna tried to prepare breakfast and ended up burning everything.

    It was thoughtful of her and since there was plenty of meat left, I decided to act like I knew nothing.

    Ah, I got a message this morning. Our group members will join up. Theyve already arranged a rendezvous point We can leave slowly and still get there by noon.

    That meant joining up with Trisha, which could make things a bit awkward.

    All I could hope was that my training from the drama club woulde in handy.

    We finished eating and set off for the rendezvous point immediately.

    The air had a cold moisture, but the sunlight was pleasantly warm, making the journey feel like a light-hearted outing.

    Cecil and Luna didnt talk much to each other.

    Cecil, apparently craving conversation, drifted over to me a few times with random questions.

    How did you be friends with Luna?

    Where did you learn manufacturing techniques like that?

    Are you also close with Sion?

    There was no way to satisfy Cecils curiosity. Vague answers were the best strategy for me.

    We reached the rendezvous point much earlier than expected. Cecil was regrly exchanging Stitches to check the situation.

    After a while, Trisha came running from a distance, waving.

    Sis!

    Cecil!

    And following her, there were a couple of unfamiliar faces.

    One girl looked like the typical student youd see in a bookstore, while the guy had a generously friendly face like that of a youngest son from a noble family.

    Trisha and Cecil appeared truly pleased to see each other, embracing warmly.

    Luna and I kept a proper distance, watching the scene unfold. Officially, Candy and Trisha had no reason to interact.

    However, looking at Trishas face gave me an ominous feeling.

    Luna whispered to me from the side,

    That person do you know them?

    There was a reason she had to ask.

    Over Cecils shoulder, Trishas eyes were shooting daggers in our direction.

    A friend who knows my identity. Just keep it a secret from the rest of them.

    Okay.

    Luna looked puzzled, not understanding why Trisha was ring so fiercely.

    It was something I couldnt exin. I had no idea myself.

    Cecil brought the group members over and introduced them one by one.

    This is Trisha. And this is the group leader Bertang, and Marta.

    Trisha greeted me much more warmly than before, with a smile that contradicted her earlier fierceness.

    Candy, right? Ive heard a lot about you.

    Arent you going to say hello?

    Nice to meet you.

    I replied curtly and turned away. We did not have time for emotional tug-of-war.

    Theres a reason the danger zone is called dangerous. Unpredictable weather, wildly ferocious wild animals, and the apex predator of the Circtory Systemwe were all here.

    It was best to part ways with the burdensome ones quickly. After sending them off, I intended to explore the danger zone further and hunt the apex predator, known as the wingless dragon.

    Sion was likely after the same target. Preferably, Id beat her to it. I had no intention of giving up my quarry.

    I signaled it was time to move, but Bertang nted his feet and threw a doubtful question,

    Are you aware that Sion is heading this way? To be honest, Im still anxious. Do we have a n to protect ourselves?

    If Siones, Ill confront her. You all take that chance to run. Thats the n.

    Do you mean to say Sion might be more interested in you than in plundering?

    Why was he dragging the conversation? It seemed like Trisha wasnt the only one wanting to y the emotional game.

    Cecil interjected sharply,

    She definitely is interested, so shut up.

    Trisha chimed in too,

    Yeah, hes right, just shut it!

    Bertangs lips trembled, shocked.

    Luna, barely audible to the others, pitched in softly,

    Shut up.

    I whispered in Lunas ear,

    Dont pick up on that.

    Lunas blue eyes wavered slightly before she nodded, acknowledging my point.

 Chapter 110 Circulatory System (12)

    Chapter 110 Circtory System (12)

    In truth, I only felt a sense of fatigue at Bertangs attitude; there was no real animosity.

    In a situation where the safety of the team members was entrusted to him, it was only natural that he wanted to test my abilities.

    There was no need to get involved in a power struggle. After all, what use would Bertangs approval have for me?

    Honestly, I wouldnt mind if Bertang considered me a trivial being, as long as everything concluded peacefully without any issues. However, given the dangers of thisnd, the opportunity to prove myself would find me, whether I sought it or not.

    Lets start moving.

    Luna and I took the lead, and Cecil and the rest followed us, keeping a distance of about five paces.

    Although the two groups had merged, the psychological distance had not yet narrowed.

    There was a need for a tight strategy, primarily because of the threat of Sions attack. As our destinations were the same, we were bound to converge at some point. Now that our numbers wererger, improvisation was to be avoided.

    Luna also sensed that someone powerful would soon find us.

    It feels like theyll be here soon. But I dont sense any malice.

    If she plundered six groups without malice, thats even more brutal.

    It was uncertain whether she would arrive by surprise or if she would openly challenge us for a confrontation. Either way, the best course of action was to avoid the fight and flee. Engaging in a brawl with a fellow student in the Circtory System would be a serious waste of energy.

    Cast a mist and take the others with Cecil instead of me. Get as far away as possible and wait in a safe ce.

    I designated a new rendezvous point on the map.

    Luna looked at me with a somber face and asked,

    Will you be okay?

    Her expression showed concern as if regrettingying this burden on me alone. Strictly speaking, it was my fault she was involved in this matter. If anything, it was I who owed her an apology.

    Its something that must be done. Dont worry.

    I can stand against Sion, too.

    Luna was, after all, the top student of the Magic Department. She might have powers she had not yet demonstrated. Perhaps she even had a better affinity forbat than me.

    There will definitelye a time when your strength is needed, but now isnt that moment. Leave this to me.

    Getting entangled with Sion, who relishedbat, would do Luna no good.

    I was grateful and reassured enough that she was willing to ease my burden.

    Cecil discreetly moved up to walk beside me.

    What were you two discussing?

    Shortly afterward, Trisha hurriedly joined us at the front, linking arms with Cecil.

    I want to listen, too!

    We were talking about Sion.

    Cecil paused as they walked a bit, then spoke as if something suddenly urred to her.

    You know how Sion has been asking around about you, right?

    I figured as much.

    Cecil puckered her lips in a curious expression.

    Hmm I wonder why Candy is so popr with the top students?

    ?

    Looking at it now the top student from the Magic Department on your left, the top from the Magic Research Department on your right. The topbatant is following us from behind. And the second-ranked from the Magic Department is also searching for Candy. I suppose its only a matter of time before the Alchemy Department joins in, right?

    Well, but whos the second-ranked from the Magic Department?

    Cecil flipped her hair behind her ear and chuckled.

    If you dont know, then never mind.

    ?

    More importantly, Candy, I hope youre not just approaching people based on their ranks. Something feels odd about that.

    Her words were said in jest, but they carried a sting.

    Of course not.

    This is dangerous. Her statement was half true. While I had grown closer to Luna without any personal agenda, my acquaintance with Cecil wasnt unfoundedit was on the advice of Silveryn to maintain good rtions with the Magic Research Department.

    The expression on Trishas face, who was beside Cecil, was full of suspicion as she red at me, as if demanding, Is that really the truth?

    Even if you say so, who knows? You might not be satisfied with just fellow students and might even approach a professor?

    ?

    Cecil made me ufortable, then covered her mouth with her hand and snickered by herself. It might have been a joke to her, but to me, it felt like my heart was sinking. A misstep here could lead to a major misunderstanding.

    Luna, who had shown little interest in the conversation with Cecil, flinched when the word professor came up and fixated her gaze on my face with a look of panic.

    Cecil had stirred up muddy waters that were now affecting Luna as well.

    Dont say such strange things.

    As if entertained by my reaction, Cecil continued to provoke.

    Whoa? Why are you flustered?

    Just throw her into the water once.

    ***

    Move it, damn it!

    As the portergged behind, Polson, who was feeling desperate, yelled out loud.

    Its too hard!

    The group member who reced Damian as the porter was struggling with the load.

    Not only was he carrying the main supplies, but they were also overloaded with various unnecessary items, making it impossible to hurry up.

    Iris shouted out,

    Lets just drop the stuff and run!

    If we just drop our stuff and run, whats the point of running? You moron!

    With his patience running thin, Polson didnt hold back fromshing out at Iris either.

    Polson looked back; amidst the shadows of the dark forest, a frosty de glistened.

    A woman wielding a blue magical sword approached leisurely.

    Enraged, Polson kicked the porter group member beside him, causing him to tumble to the ground.

    Aaagh!

    Polson then grabbed whatever food he could from the porters bag and sprinted off. He had no concerns for the group memberor anyone else for that matterincluding group leader Iris. He had begun his escape alone.

    Iris yelled at Polson,

    What are you doing!

    Even the typically calm Iris couldnt hold back her anger towards Polsons reckless conduct.

    The debacle was of Polsons own making.

    Despite sensing something was off from their first encounter, they hadnt cut ties due to his connections with the imperial prince, which proved to be a mistake.

    The one chasing them was none other than Sion Izarel. Sion had been willing to pass by Iriss group without plundering because of their acquaintance. However, Polson insisted they should ambush Sion, and when no one agreed, he recklessly attempted to attack her by himself.

    This led to the situation at hand.

    Sions figure vanished momentarily.

    Then, appearing suddenly in front of Polson, who was dashing across the forest, she swung her sword close to the ground.

    The path of her sword left a long trail of residual lighta boundary line that one should not cross.

    Damn, damn it.

    Polson jumped back startled and immediately retreated.

    With a chilly tone, Sion spoke,

    I thought I was clear about simply passing by.

    Polsons reason for the ambush was simplehe coveted the title First Years Strongest. A title not even Gale or Victor had acquired.

    As Polson drew his sword to resist, Sion kicked his hand and the weapon went flying.

    Aaagh!

    Polson clutched his hand and rolled on the ground.

    Do you think you can injure me and get away with it? Eternia will surely

    Do you think I care about something like expulsion?

    Sion casually looted others and treated them as ythings because she was indifferent to the prospect of expulsion.

    Her palpable annoyance with Polson suggested she could inflict harm because she felt like it.

    His face went ashen in a sh.

    As Sion approached, a terrified Polson spewed lies,

    This was all Iriss n. I was just following the orders of the group leader!

    Sion did not even bother to listen. She spoke in a dry tone devoid of emotion,

    You want to defeat me? Then bring me the identity of the man wearing a wooden mask somewhere in the Circtory System. Do that, and Ill give you my first-ce prize and the title that says you defeated me.

    Sion then kicked Polsons chest, forcing him to the ground, and pressed her mud-covered shoe firmly against his face.

    Ugh, urgh

    Instead of delivering a lethal cut, she chose a more dignified way to dishonor him.

    If you cant do that, then dont even think about stabbing me in the back. Im letting you off with a warning this time, but next time, I will undoubtedly spill your innards.

    By the time the other group members, including Iris, had rushed over, Polson was already under Sions shoe.

    Iriss eyes flickered upon seeing Polson pinned down.

    !

    Sion, eyeing Iris, said,

    You have a finepanion, Iris. Great judgment.

    ***

    Even while on the move, Damian and Luna did not neglect to survey the surrounding terrain.

    Spectacr rock formations and cliffs rippled around them, with trees and nts setting their roots in crevices of the rocks, creating aerial gardens.

    The fog curled like snakes over the rocks.

    It felt as though the energy of thend was so overflowing that everything in it was convulsing uncontrobly.

    It would have been a magnificent sight from afar, but to Damian and hispanions, the dynamism was a threatening presence.

    The magic fields are in disarray the kids cant adapt.

    Even Lunas spirits struggled to blend into the environment, causing difficulties in reconnaissance and exploration.

    In this situation, they could only trust their eyes and intuition.

    After moving for about three hours, they took a rest on a t rock. The terrain was so rugged that even a little movement quickly drained their energies.

    Damian went on a scout to a hignd to check the surrounding terrain.

    Luna sat alone at a distance from Cecils group, waiting for Damians return. Thats when she felt an ufortable gaze and turned her head.

    Bertang was eyeing Luna. When their eyes met, as if gaining confidence from something, he abruptly stood up and approached her slowly.

    We havent properly introduced ourselves.

    A wolf spirit, which had been lurking near Luna, bared its teeth and growled at Bertang.

    Perhaps this is fate too. Who knows? Next time you and I might end up in the same group

    -Grrrrr, bark! Bark!

    The wolf cut off his words with an aggressive bark.

    Whether drowned out by the noise or deliberately ignoring him, Luna didnt even nce at Bertang.

    Her gaze was fixed on the canyon beyond, and as her expression turned grim, Bertang prudently stepped back.

    Lunas growing seriousness wasnt just because of Bertang. A looming threat was tapping at her senses.

    And from that direction, a monstrous roar echoed through the canyon.

    -Rooooar!

    Birds hidden in the area took flight in rm, their numbers so vast they resembled a migration of migratory birds.

    Though it came from afar, the reverberation shook the ground where they stooda deep, resonant bellow befitting a colossal beast.

    Everyone, startled by the roar, looked towards the source.

    Trisha clung to Cecil, seemingly scared.

    Sis!

    Everyone was wide-eyed and rooted to the spot, fully realizing where they were.

    Bertang broke the silence,

    This has to be it, right? That thing.

    The Wingless Dragon. A mere roar from this entity was enough to instill a sense of oppression and fear in those far awaythe apex predator reigning over the danger zone.

    Cecil and Marta instinctively understood what he was referring to and nodded.

    Regret filled Bertang as he questioned the decision toe here.

    This is insane. What are we going to do if that thing attacks? Is there even a way to deal with it?

    Cecil, too, felt shaken.

    This was a different league from simply capturing a giant ntara. She wanted to ask Candy for his opinion directly, but he happened to be away at that moment.

    Dont worry, sis! Itll be okay!

    Strangely, even the mostly scared Trisha was encouraging Cecil.

    Luna managed to regain herposure.

    Even sensing the overwhelming entity, her eyes held a steadfast belief in her leader.

 Chapter 111 Circulatory System (13)

    Chapter 111 Circtory System (13)

    From an enormous distance, the likelihood of the roaring creature finding them was low, yet they could not afford to rx. Predators typically have exceptionally keen senses when hunting for prey. This being might possess unique detection abilities.

    Having tasted fear once, they could no longer feel the same peace as before. The dread of predators had been etched deep into their subconscious.

    At just that moment, Damian returned from scouting.

    All eyes turned to him.

    He approached the t rock with a leisurely gait.

    Observing his utterly unperturbed demeanor, Cecil asked,

    Candy didnt you hear it?

    I did.

    Are we really okay?

    If that thing doesnte after us first, well pass through without trouble. Ive got a rough idea of its location, so itll save us some trouble when we head thereter.

    Cecil and the other group members stared at him, bewildered. He was talking about seeking out the monster.

    Were going after it?

    He replied casually,

    No, Ill go after it once we part ways.

    His tone was as if dealing with an annoyance.

    Clearly, his way of thinking was different. He was actually considering the monster as his prey.

    Cecils tension seemed to dissipate at the sight of his unwavering resolve, as if she had taken a calming agent. If even Candy had been rmed, it would have likely magnified their unease. Thankfully, he was as steady as she had anticipated.

    After all, he had willingly ventured into thisnd. Recalling this fact, the mans madness seemed reliable in the present circumstances.

    Even Cecil, known for her independence, felt a desire to lean on and depend on Candy.

    She nced at Trisha, who was sticking close by. Trisha was looking at Candy with an indulgent expression, as if he were a knight in her service.

    Trisha are you alright?

    Startled, Trisha managed her expression and blurted out,

    Ah, sis I still cant quite grasp it, so I dont know

    .

    Then she looked at Marta and Bertang, her fellow group members. Their faces betrayed ack of confidence in Candy. If Cecil, their de facto leader, took an ambiguous stance, it could lead to division within the team.

    She needed to make her position clear.

    Cecil collected herself and approached Damian.

    She took out all her frostwind bombs from her pocket and offered them to him,

    Here. Im entrusting you with all of these.

    Bertang was startled and tried to dissuade Cecil.

    Those were the most powerful weapons Cecil possessed.

    Hey, what are you doing!

    Cecil turned her head and cut him off, firmly,

    Shut up.

    Then she looked back at Damian.

    Damian also seemed reluctant to take it all on.

    Theres too much.

    Its not a gift. Use what you can, and return the rest when we part ways.

    Wouldnt the person who made them utilize them better?

    Theres a saying, a magician does not know what they make. Its not guaranteed that crafting a magical tool means one can fully unleash its potential. Im entrusting you because I think youll use them better than me.

    Cecil had decided to cast away all mediocrity and bet on the best possible hand.

    After all, who else would you trust but the overall top student? Especially since he was apanied by the first-years greatest elemental master.

    Damian silently gathered up the frostwind bombs.

    ***

    Sion followed a faint scent in the air. It was unmistakably the smell of a campfire made by people.

    After a while, she faced a particr cliff. The smell continued along the wall. Following the scent, she discovered a small cave.

    The strongest scent of charring emanated from there. It was easy to deduce that someone had camped in the cave to avoid the previous days rain.

    Sion entered the cave. Inside, she found only ash from a campfire and skewers ckened by fire. Kicking the remains, she uncovered embers. They had not left more than a day ago.

    Around the campfire were traces of people sitting. Three individuals had stayed in the cave. Whether one of them was that man was still uncertain.

    Back outside, Sion tracked unusual signs at the entrance of the cave.

    Gigantic boar tracks and drag marks suggesting something had swept through them.

    At their endy the carcass of a boar, cloven in two.

    The cut surface was twisted as if crushed by a powerful force. It was as if a powerful wave had swept across the area.

    She knew a man who could wield such strength.

    Suspicion now turned into certainty, and a faint smile yed over Sions face.

    She fondled her sword hilt, murmuring to herself,

    Not much longer

    ***

    Holding the map, Marta checked the terrain visible before her several times and said,

    Theres no path.

    Cecil and Bertang crowded around to look at the map with her.

    Are you sure you checked it right?

    Yes. Theres supposed to be a trail right in front of us. Look, its not there.

    Cecil confirmed it herself, and Marta wasnt lying. The surroundingndmarks matched the map, but the trail they were expecting was abruptly missing.

    To the left of the trail stood a tall cliff. Ahead and to the right, chasms stretched out.

    Cecil gathered the whole team to discuss a new route.

    Climbing the cliff was impossible. Not only were they unequipped for climbing, but the rock surface was also damp and slippery.

    We have to follow the valley where thend is lower.

    Bertang swallowed hard before speaking,

    But that area

    There was an alternate path. The problem was that the only route that took them a long way around from where they stood was also where the sound of the monster had been heard.

    While they were seriously pondering their next move, Lunas wolf spirit returned from scouting with something in its mouth.

    It was a massive lizard. It was much longer than a man lying down, and its body was covered in hard, gleaming ck scales like encased in obsidian.

    Aftermunicating with the spirit, Luna ryed to Damian,

    It had been following us from behind. How long its been there Im not sure. And it seems theres more of them.

    Everyones senses heightened at the mention of more.

    They must see us as prey.

    Luna nodded.

    Theyre moving strategically.

    Luna and Damian sensed the ominous signs. The lizards resemnce to a dragon meant they couldnt dismiss a connection to the Wingless Dragon.

    Seeing as they moved in groups and followed them methodically, these reptiles could possess intelligence beyond that of amon reptile.

    Thendslide that took out the trail may not have been an ident.

    Im thinking the same.

    To lure their prey into their territory.

    It was a deliberate hunting strategy.

    It meant that they were already toote to avoid being hunted.

    Without hesitation, Damian made a decision,

    Lets move on. At least we need to get past the gully before the sun sets.

    Finally, after walking three more hours, they entered the detour. Their path turned into a long U-shaped valley that would allow them to be trapped if someone blocked the entrances.

    The width of the valley was wide enough for ten carriages to pass side by side, but the tall cliffs on either side made it feel oppressively narrow.

    asional waterfalls dotted the cliffs, but being at such a high elevation, half turned to mist before reaching the ground, blending with the wind.

    The deep parts of the valley had no sunlight. Every step rustled the moss underneath, and a small stream, too humble to be called a creek, flowed beside them.

    There was no time to appreciate the natural scenery. Anxiety dominated their thoughts, fearing what might emerge.

    Everyone was noticeably exhausted from the walk.

    Damian took the lead, with the others following.

    Then Lunas wolf spirit returned from scouting ahead.

    Three wolves each carried a lizard in their mouths. The fact that they had caught more meant it wasnt a good sign.

    Lunas eyes widened aftermunicating with the spirits and she approached Damian,

    The atmosphere is ominous. We need to prepare for battle.

    How many?

    She hesitated, weighing her words, then said,

    There are many. A lot.

    Damian pulled out a potion from within and gulped it down, then said,

    Look after the kids.

    Okay. Be careful

    Luna had ess to many spirits, making her more suited to covering arger area.

    Damian nned to engage inbat with his colleagues, and if a leader of the pack appeared, he intended to send his allies to the rear and face it alone.

    He nced back at the group following Cecil and made eye contact with Trisha, who was sticking close to her. Her expression betrayedplex feelings as she watched Damian.

    To Damian, Trisha was a figure evoking mixed emotions. On the one hand, he felt it would be more convenient to be with someone who knew his identity, but he also wanted to shy away from her, fearing she might resurrect memories he had buried about Liza.

    He wanted to cast her aside as she might bring trouble during the practice, but at times, he felt the urge to keep her close and protect her thoroughly in case of danger.

    It was as though Luna had read his thoughts when she asked,

    Is your friend bothering you?

    Damian shook his head.

    Lets just get this over with and offload the baggage.

    He proceeded to take the lead again, and the rest followed.

    After walking for about ten minutes, Trisha who noticed something unusual pointed towards the cliff and asked Cecil,

    Sis, do you see that on the cliff?

    What is it?

    There appeared to be strange, ambiguous-sized shadows cast by the cliffs rugged surface.

    Cecil took out a telescopic ss to verify. They were indeed holes. They seemed small enough that it was challenging for a person to stand in them. They were more like burrows than caves.

    And from those holes, dark things suddenly emerged and scampered down the cliff.

    !

    They were nimble, like cockroaches.

    It wasnt just one. Dark creatures started pouring out from the surrounding holes.

    Lunas wolf spirits started barking furiously as though warning of danger.

    Cecil shouted immediately,

    Candy! Theyreing for us!

    Soon after, an even more terrifying event unfolded. The roar that had previously struck fear into the group members started reverberating through the valley once more.

    The source was perilously close.

 Chapter 112 Circulatory System (14)

    Chapter 112 Circtory System (14)

    The ck lizard legion poured down the cliffs in droves. It was frightening enough being swarmed from both sides, but to make matters worse, that terrifying roar resounded again.

    Up close, the oppressive feeling was so intense it made them want to give up on everything. It was so powerful that it caused their eardrums to painfully tingle.

    Bertang fell into a panic.

    He didnt want to show fear in front of the young women, but his legs were trembling uncontrobly like aspen leaves.

    We Were all going to die.

    He regretted stepping into the danger zone for such a vain experience so profoundly it ached in his bones.

    Cecil, with her nerves on edge, snapped with sarcasm,

    If youre going to die, do it by yourself.

    The ck lizards quickly surrounded them in a circle and began to tighten their encirclement.

    Only Luna and the masked man maintained theirposure in that situation.

    He drew his wooden sword and stepped out alone, creating some distance. It seemed like an attempt to disperse the opponents.

    Witnessing his unfazed attitude in such a desperate situation left Bertang dumbfounded.

    Luna began chanting in thenguage of the spirits. Blue magical radiance settled in her eyes due to drawing upon the power of the spirits.

    As they all stood back to back, guarding against the encircling, a wind as gentle as a breath enveloped them. It was the doing of a spirit.

    Five wolf spirits then appeared before them.

    But that was not all Luna had summoned. Mist from a stream swirled together with water into the form of arge horse.

    About a dozen blue horses took their position at the rear, emitting steam-like breaths.

    Marta summoned low-level nt spirits, while Bertang prepared restraining potions. Their best bet was potions that induced the growth of binding vine spores. Since the goal of the practice was to avoid killing, they had no means to inflict fatal wounds, which now felt painfully inadequate.

    With Lunas spirits positioned around them in defense, the lizards found Candy an easier target and approached him first.

    He faced the enemies crowding in from all sides in his istion.

    The melee hunt began.

    Candy led the lizards away with back steps, moving further from the group members. The lizards tried to attack with sharp teeth and nails, but all their attempts missed.

    He not only dodged the attacks from the front but also effortlessly avoided those from the sides and even from behind.

    He swung his sword, but the creatures tough hide prevented him from slicing them open in one go. He rapidly changed his tactics, aiming for their eyes and bellies, the weaker points.

    When a lizard leapt at him, he shed its pale belly, then used another lizards head as a stepping stone, piercing its eye with his sword.

    What was astonishing was that despite the precarious nature of the situation, his movements were rxed and light. He didnt even seem to be exerting his full strength.

    Even Bertang, an amateur in swordsmanship, could tell that these movements were no ordinary feat.

    The lizards were incensed and surged toward him. They climbed over each others bodies, leaping and swarming him without care for their own safety. After a few rounds, they were piled up on one another.

    Candy, as if he had been waiting for the right moment, threw the frostwind bomb.

    Boom!

    Like that, dozens were transformed into well-carved ice statues. Bertang was momentarily speechless; Candys response had been too calm and collected.

    Lunas contribution was no less impactful.

    Thanks to the blue horses circling and sweeping through the lizards like a cavalry, the enemys formation dissolved into chaos. The wolves snapped at those trying to exploit the gaps and attack.

    Their defense turned out to be quite stable.

    With the two of them fighting off like monsters, Bertang swallowed hard. Then he moved next to Trisha. Despite the solid defense, there was still a chance that one or two could slip through.

    As he expected, one lizard broke through the wolves guard and lunged in.

    Trisha shouted,

    Here! Ones broken through!

    Seizing the opportunity, Bertang shouted,

    Ill handle it!

    He clutched the restraining potion in both hands and hurled it at the lizard.

    With a sizzling noise, the potions contents dispersed mid-air, and vines grew rapidly to bind the lizard. It was the technique they used against the ntara.

    However, the lizard, t-bodied as it was, easily slipped out of the restraint.

    !

    Just as he was reaching for another potion, something hurtled through the air towards him.

    It was Candys wooden sword.

    The sword pierced through the head of the lizard that had charged at Trisha.

    No, no

    Bertang turned his gaze towards the source of the flying weapon. Even while wrangling dozens of lizards, Candy had still managed to keep track of Trishas predicament. It was an unbelievablebat sense, as if he had eyes on the back of his head.

    He kept evading the lizards snapping jaws while shouting,

    Throw it back!

    Okay!

    Trisha quickly fetched the lodged sword with some effort and tossed it back to him.

    Candy caught the sword mid-air and immediately dropped a bomb in front of him. Then he thrust the weapon into the belly of an airborne lizard and used its body as a shield to protect himself from the st of cold.

    Bang!

    Once more, dozens tangled together were turned into ice.

    He had indeed used the bombs as efficiently as Cecil had envisioned.

    Luna elerated her attacks, as if determined to break the enemys momentum for good.

    Following her gestures, the wind stirred, and a waterspout formed from the small streams water.

    With a tremendous noise of wind, it ravaged through the densely packed enemies and wreaked havoc.

    Its power was stunning.

    The tide turned in an instant, and the lizard horde retreated to the rear, unable to press forward.

    About fifty remained. They had overwhelmed hundreds, but it was still too early to rx.

    The leader had yet to show itself.

    The remaining lizards adjusted their ranks and stood on their hind legs.

    Inting their throats, they started to emit sounds in unison.

    Gruuuck! Gruuuck! Gruuuck!

    Their bizarre calls echoed through the valley.

    Candy, having left the remnants alone, turned his attention toward the end of the gully as if he sensed something.

    A significant vibration began to resonate below soon after.

    From deep within the gully, something enormous was making its way towards them at a frighteningly fast pace.

    The real crisis was just beginning.

    Out of the shaded gully, something pitch-ck emerged, scaling the cliff.

    It had an enormous body as big as a house. A long neck and a mouthrge enough to swallow a carriage in one bite. Eyes that glowed like burning scarlet. Scales that seemed to be encrusted with obsidian. With every step it took on the cliff, rocks crumbled like cookies.

    It resembled the ck dragons from picture books. With wings, it could well have been mistaken for an actual dragona terrifying appearance indeed.

    It was unquestionably the Wingless Dragon, the supreme predator of the danger zone.

    Without a word, Candy gestured to hispanions to retreat.

    And then he stepped forward.

    To Bertang, this was an unwinnable fight.

    The wooden sword seemed useless. In front of the monsters steel-like hide, it was nothing more than a toothpick.

    The beast looked over the battlefield once and let out a mighty roar.

    Bertang gritted his teeth and began backpedaling,

    Damn, damn, damn! How about running away now?

    No one answered.

    They only slowly retreated as Candy had signaled.

    The remaining lizards uniformly moved towards where their leader was.

    The monster crushed stones with its hands and threw them towards where Candy stood.

    Boulders rolled in rapidly like an avnche.

    Facing the iing barrage, he sidestepped five paces to the side and stopped in his ce.

    Trisha glimpsed this and yelled desperately,

    Candy, dodge!

    Incredibly, about a dozen rocks passed by, precisely where he stood was left untouched.

    His demeanor remainedposed and collected throughout.

    The monster started throwing rocks in quick session. Despite the torrent of stones, he didnt allow a single one to hit him.

    Since the beast did not descend the cliff, they were unable to inflict any significant blows on each other.

    Bertang rubbed his eyes and alternated his gaze between the two of them.

    The gargantuan creature only throwing stones instead of descending to fight seemed odd.

    It looked as if the monster had be the prey, cornered into a trap.

    Avoiding the rain of rocks, Candy called out to Luna,

    Can you get that thing down?

    Luna stepped forward and dered loudly,

    Yes!

    She began chanting immediately.

    Rocks started to gather on the part of the cliff where the monster clung, forming into the shape of a golem and hurling itself at the beast.

    The attack connected.

    The golem and monster, intertwined, fell off the cliff.

    Exhausted by the brief summoning, Luna seemed to have spent a lot of energy as she breathed heavily.

    It was now his turn.

    Despite crashing down noisily, the beast was terrifyingly unharmed. Rather, it seemed only to have provoked its anger as it let out a roar, then steadied itself and burst out running with terrifying momentum.

    It charged at Candy and mmed down its paw.

    He dodged the ground-shattering blow by leaping through the air, then using his rtively small size,tched onto the beasts body and thrust himself into a blind spot out of its line of sight.

    As if they had prearranged a strategy, Lunas wolf spirits joined in swiftly to distribute the beasts focus.

    The monster swung its arms wildly.

    Candy rapidly shoved bombs into the gaps in its scales.

    Neither the golems attack, the wooden sword, nor the wolves teeth had made an impact against the hard exterior.

    If even the bombs proved ineffective, the situation would be critical.

    The beast was no easy opponent. It spun around and swiped everything on the ground with its tail.

    Kwaaah!

    As its tail swept the uneven ground, it ttened.

    The spirits that took a direct hit from the tail dispersed into smoke, and the nearby rocks shattered into pieces.

    Of all the attacks in thebat so far, this was the most powerful, including those from allies.

    And Candy too got hit directly and was flung far away into a waterfall.

    No!

    As Trisha, having lost herposure, sprinted towards the waterfall, Cecil grabbed and restrained her.

    Secondster, the bombs embedded in the monster exploded in session.

    With the sound of thunderous sts, its body swayed from side to side.

    If this attack didnt work, it was all over.

    Everyone watched the scene with bated breath.

    Parts of the monsters body were covered in white frost and solidified. Ity quietly for a moment before shaking off its body violently.

    Ssssssss

    Soon after, as though adapting to the cold, its scales rattled and gradually began to shift from ck to light blue hues.

    After turning an icy blue, it started to move, breaking through the ice.

    Bertang spoke despondently,

    Ah, were doomed.

    Right after, the beast targeted the rest of them and began charging with the speed of a tank.

    Luna once again summoned her strength and cast a spell.

    Stones and boulders piled up before the oing path of the monster, forming a colossal golem once more.

    The house-sized golem collided with the beast in a battle of strength.

    It was a fight of giants no human could intervene in. But the golem could notst long.

    The monster broke the thick arm of the golem with wild blows and tore off its head with its mouth.

    Ah Ah

    Watching thest hope being ripped away, Bertang sumbed to panic.

    Once the obstacle was disposed of, the monster charged at Luna with the speed of a tank.

    That was when a powerful light burst from the direction of the waterfall and enveloped the monster.

    Kwaang!

    With a deafening crash, the beast rolled sideways for quite a distance before smashing into a cliff.

    Then the world went silent as if someone had covered their ears.

    Unable toprehend what had happened, some unknown force had turned the tide against the monster and swept it away. Now they could see pieces of the beasts scales scattered around.

    Everyones gaze turned towards the waterfall.

    From within the thick mist, a silhouette slowly emerged.

    In their hand, they held something glowing with white light.

    They swung their arm once, unleashing a bright sh that flew toward the cliff where the monster hadnded.

    With another explosion, a pain-wracked monstrous wail filled the gorge.

    The wind blew through the valley, and the mist slowly dispersed. And then, his figure was revealed.

    He stood tall, holding a mysterious sword of light.

    The beast, with half its scales peeled off, began to scale the cliff, trying to escape.

    He swung his sword onest time, and the wave of light that erupted nailed the monsters head as if hammering it with a spike.

 Chapter 113 Circulatory System (15)

    Chapter 113 Circtory System (15)

    The monster seemed to have sumbed to death, its movementsing to a halt.

    Its head was firmly lodged in the wall, so even as its body drooped, it remained stuck there for a while before the neck detached and fell, shaking the ground.

    Thud!

    And with that, the battle finally came to an end.

    Bertang copsed where he stood, his legs giving out beneath him.

    Ha, haha.

    His hands were numb from unconsciously clenching his fists too tight.

    Cecil and Marta likewise sumbed to relief and plopped down on the ground.

    After hesitating for a moment, Marta broke the silence.

    I cant believe it.

    Cecil threw out a remark as if pleased with the oue.

    See, wasnt it a good bet?

    It was a wise decision.

    Bertang admitted he had been wrong.

    It wasnt just a sess; it was an unprecedented grand sess. At this moment, he strongly wanted to praise Cecils discernment. Her gamble had saved the group.

    The rumors that Candy had the skills to rival Sion were true.

    Understanding why that aplished Sion was so desperately searching for Candy became crystal clear at this point. Currently, among all students, there was no one but Candy who could stand against Sion.

    Bertang looked around. Everywhere was filled with the corpses of the dead lizards.

    We came here with non-lethal practices in mind this might lead to their extinction. Arent we going to be kicked out of the Circtory System?

    Though grades seemed insignificant after a life-threatening encounter, since practice was still ongoing, they had toplete the remaining duration.

    Cecil, whose thoughts had seemingly changed since the preparation for practice, did not agree with him.

    No, its only now that were truly integrated into the order of the eating and being eaten in the Circtory System.

    It was a different perspective from mainstream alchemy, but it had its own logic.

    Could that possibly be his n?

    He didnt say it outright. Probably simr, though?

    Everyones gaze naturally fell on Candy.

    They were no longer able to look at him the same way as before.

    The mysterious sword, emitting a mystic light in Candys hand, had disappeared.

    A summoned sword Bertang had never seen nor heard of such a thing before. He was so curious he felt as if he wouldnt be able to sleep.

    Initially feared to be severely injured from the lizards tail strike, Candys movements were unexpectedly untroubled and even elegant, except for his drenched clothes.

    Then, just as the thought crossed his mind, his soaking wet clothing slowly began to stain with blood.

    Cecil, upon seeing this, was shocked and rushed over to him.

    Luna quickly followed after her.

    ***

    Damian exhaled a sigh of relief and rxed his body. Although he inevitably manifested his demonsword, he was somewhat satisfied with the sessful hunt, though the issue of silencing the witnesses remained.

    Even with the pain throbbing from taking a direct hit from the lizards tail, he didnt bother with it and immediately reviewed the battle.

    What he appreciated the most was how well he synergized with Luna. It was Damiens first time conductingbat in tandem with someone, and surprisingly, there was not a single misalignment.

    Lunas reflexes and responsiveness were both remarkable. The synergy from the opposite traits and abilitiesplemented each others weaknesses.

    After reflecting, he looked at hisrades. They all seemed drained, sitting in ce, while Trisha stood alone, staring at Damian with a trance-like expression, like a rabbit caught in the headlights.

    Although full of questions, it was not the time for dialogue.

    After a while, Cecil and Luna abruptly stood up and hurried over to him.

    Candy, blood!

    Damian surveyed himself. Suddenly, his side and forearm were smeared with crimson blood.

    Engrossed in battle, excited, one often doesnt feel the pain of injuries. Only after his tension eased did the pain start to creep in.

    It wasnt deadly, so a potion would suffice.

    Im okay; wont die.

    When he nonchntly responded, Cecil appeared puzzled.

    What?

    Damian, setting aside his own state, checked on Luna.

    Luna, you didnt overuse your powers, did you?

    Luna shook her head.

    Im also okay.

    Even so, her hands gathered in habit shook slightly.

    As Damian observed silently, Luna hid her hands behind her back.

    Given her tendency to not show weakness, it was likely she might cover it up with lies, even in pain.

    It was evident Luna was exhausted just by looking.

    Rain or shine, she always maintained the same style neatly cut hair reaching down to her waist and one strand tucked behind her ear. But now, stray hairs had begun to stick out, and the strands were in disarray.

    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead and neck, and she still panting slightly. Even herplexion didnt look good.

    Damians condition wasnt great either, and if Sionunched a surprise attack then, theyd have no chance.

    They couldnt rejoice just because theyd hunted the ruler of the danger zone. Rest would have to wait until they reached a safe location.

    Lets just take a bit of the meat and move on.

    Cecil cleared her throat several times and blocked Damians path.

    Ahem, no, first take off your clothes.

    ?

    Cecil fished a potion bottle from her pocket, waving it in front of him while reprimanding him.

    Are you in your right mind? Treatmentes before moving.

    Lets do itter.

    No.

    The traces of an old wound on his abdomen were as difficult to reveal as his own face because the more people knew, the higher the chance the news would reach Silveryns ears through any route.

    He had dyed treatment for this very reason.

    Trisha, Luna, and even Marta, with whom he had no personal acquaintance, sidled up and stood in his way.

    Seeing the young women with venomous eyes blocking him, Damian sighed.

    Since there was no way around it, he began unbuttoning his shirt. He exposed his upper body and sat down on a rock.

    Lets hurry.

    Upon seeing Damians body up close, everyone grew solemn. Even Cecil, who had seen it once, looked again and her eyelids trembled.

    The new injury was considerable, butpared to the old scars that trailed across his abdomen and back, it was nothing.

    The reason Damian could stay calm in the face of the beast was that he had experienced a hell iparable to the current situation. Those who saw the scars could intuitively sense that, even without Damian saying anything.

    Everyone was paralyzed on the spot, so Damian urged them to hurry.

    Are we not going to treat it? Its getting cold.

    Trishas face was the gloomiest. Knowing the origin of Damians old wounds, she wore the most deste expression in the world.

    Trisha grabbed Damians clothes and said,

    Ill go wash these

    With that, she rushed toward the waterfall before her emotions overflowed.

    Cecil began the potion application in earnest. Luna reached for Damians wooden sword.

    I need to borrow this.

    Damian quickly withdrew the sword behind him.

    Its dangerous to touch when youre out of mana.

    Oh, okay

    Then Luna spoke with a wolf spirit beside her. Suddenly, the wolf bit the hem of her dress and growled, tugging on it.

    It ripped off a piece of the fabric to use as a makeshift bandage around Damians forearm.

    As Luna tied it up, her hands shook. Whether it was from the contact with a mans body or due to exhaustion, it was unclear.

    Seeing her elegant outfit be a mess bothered Damian.

    And he resolved that once the practice was over, he would treat Luna to a meal.

    The treatment was quickly finished.

    Damian drew his sword again and headed towards the Wingless Dragons carcass.

    Candy, where are you going?

    I need to get some meat.

    Cecil shook her head as if to say there was no helping him.

    Theres no cure for stubbornness, I swear.

    He approached the carcass of the monster.

    Although unpleasant work was required, there was something essential that needed taking.

    The heart.

    There was one thing the primitive tribes rooted in the Circtory System had inmon.

    The heart meat was always reserved for mothers and warriorsthose needing plenty of nourishment and energy.

    They believed that the Circtory Systems energy was concentrated in the heart.

    Damian ruthlessly sliced into the flesh around the beasts chest. And into the still warm heart, he plunged his knife.

    Fortunately, since the beasts body was turned away from hisrades, the gruesome task of salvaging the heart meat was not exposed. Since he needed to consume the same thing as Luna, he avoided revealing any stomach-churning sights as much as possible.

    As he separated the cardiac flesh, his knife edge felt something solid.

    Initially, he thought it had touched bone, but as he continued and sensed something unusual, he split the heart open to check.

    At the hearts center, there was a fist-sized crystal entangled with what looked like nerve strands resembling a spider web.

    It was as if there was another heart within the heart.

    This is

    Damian, with experience dealing with jewels, intuited that it was not an ordinary object and quietly pocketed the crystal.

    After wrapping up the work, he washed his hands and sword in the waterfall and rejoined the group.

    Everyone was ready to depart, waiting for Damian.

    Their eyes sparkled as they looked at him. It seemed a sense of camaraderie, akin to a fellow feeling, had formed after the shared crisis.

    Regrettably, Damian had no interest in those who couldnt be of help.

    Lets go.

    They hastened their steps once more.

 Chapter 114 Circulatory System (16)

    Chapter 114 Circtory System (16)

    It took two hours to leave the valley.

    As we reached the end of the damp and stifling passage, the evening sunset greeted us.

    The signs of exhaustion were evident on everyones faces.

    And no wonder, we had hardly eaten anything all day except for breakfast. In the morning, due to the lizards pursuit, we had topletely block out any food scent, and thereafter, we couldnt manage a meal due to the fight and subsequent movements.

    Today felt unusually long.

    Even I, ustomed to the bare ground, found myself longing for a warm and soft bed todayhow much more so would the others?

    Before setting out to find a campsite, we took a brief rest under arge tree. Luna was with me, while the rest were a little distance away, having a discussion. Since our paths were parting with the nights camping, there must have been much to consider.

    Leaning against the tree and resting, my eyes kept meeting Trishas, strangely enough.

    There was no intention on my partit felt as though she deliberately stood in my line of sight, signaling.

    Though I understood she had words for me alone, her approach was a bit tant, risking the notice of ourpanions.

    To avoid suspicion, I turned away.

    And spoke to Luna, who sat demurely beside me.

    Luna, how are you feeling?

    Better. Much better.

    She could have been frank. But it was my fault for not instilling enough confidence in my team members to rely on me. For now, it seems I must take time to further build trust.

    Do you have any foods you cant eat?

    Luna blinked several times, taken aback by the sudden question.

    I eat just about anything.

    As ady brought up in finery, I was unsure of her tastes. Besides, I had to invite her to a mealter, and I worried about her having to consume the giant reptiles internal flesh.

    Luna subtly averted her eyes.

    But carrots I dont really like them.

    Ill have to remember carrots.

    Cecil approached us, leading the group.

    Candy, this ce looks good for camping, why dont we rest here?

    They seemed too weary to go any further.

    Yeah. Lets get ready for dinner.

    We heard there are Barvania fruits growing nearby, so we thought wed pick some.

    I got up and offered.

    Just tell us where; well help too.

    Luna stood up beside me to join.

    Trisha, seizing the opportunity, suddenly interrupted.

    Sis! How about we split up in pairs to look for them?

    That was the idea, but if wild animals appear when were split, its dangerous

    With three capable fighters, splitting into thirds works perfectly!

    I also threw in my support for Trishas idea.

    That sounds good.

    So, how about?

    Then Cecil, without much thought, grabbed my arm, wrapped hers around and said,

    Then Ill go with Candy. We have things to discuss between group leaders.

    Wasnt Bertang the group leader?

    Trisha, her timing stolen, opened her mouth as if startled but couldnt muster any other words. Ostensibly, there was no reason for Trisha to pair up with me.

    Bertang stepped forward with a brave expression, looking at Luna.

    Then I will

    Sensing an awkward tension, I interrupted him before he could finish.

    Luna, go with Trisha.

    ***

    We began our task in an area clustered with fruit trees, much like an orchard.

    Barvania fruits resembled apples with red skins and cream-like flesh on the inside.

    As I plucked the fruits with my wooden sword, Cecil came up alongside, collecting them in a makeshift pouch made from her cloak.

    That wooden sword gets more intriguing every time I see it. How does wood get so sharp?

    Well, for a wooden sword, its quite useful.

    Can I touch it too?

    After a moment of hesitation, I handed the wooden sword to Cecil, who was delighted as if inspecting a diamond ring.

    Curious. Do magicians get so excited over research material?

    Perhaps thats why shes showing interest in me.

    She put down the pouch and inspected the sword this way and that.

    Its heavier than expected, and apart from that, quite ordinary, isnt it?

    Cecil wielded the sword lightly as if imitating a swordsman.

    Dont hold on to it for too long.

    Why? Whats the reason!

    Startled as she felt the swords power, Cecil dropped it mid-sentence with a frightened look.

    What the heck? It just absorbed my mana.

    Thats why its dangerous.

    I picked up the sword again and detached another fruit stem. She remained frozen, big eyes unblinking and said,

    Do you have an artifact that prevents mana absorption or something?

    No, it takes my mana too.

    How can you How do you withstand that? Youre not a magician, are you, Candy?

    No.

    With a face full of disbelief, she responded,

    Howe I dont recognize anything you have? It sucks in mana like its starving. How do you withstand that? And youre not a magician? What really are you?

    A proud student of Eternia.

    Wait a minute, could your mask be made from the same wood as the sword?

    I wasnt sure myself. The mask doesnt absorb mana, so it could be made from a different material.

    I continued picking fruits and replied,

    I got them from different ces, so I dont know.

    It looks just as sturdy as the wooden sword. You fight so fiercely, yet your mask doesnt have a single scratch.

    That was a keen observation. Erzebeths mask was as durable as my wooden sword. That I had not a single scratch on my face after so many battles was all thanks to the mask.

    Whether Erzebeth intended it or not, it could serve as armor.

    Cecil pondered for a moment before springing an unexpected question.

    Candy, are you by chance an elf?

    What?

    Well you wear a wooden mask and weapon like the elves. You have to hide your identity. Could those mysterious potions be for keeping your ears from returning to their natural state? Youre just like an elf.

    Im not an elf.

    Cecil sidled up next to me and yfully smiled.

    Its okay to be honest, Candy. Our Fontar family has elven blood too. Even if youre an elf, my father would wee you.

    Wait a moment. Cecils half-elf?

    Is that even possible? I didnt even know humans and elves could intermingle.

    Why are you looking at me that way? Now that Ive mentioned mixed elven blood, do I suddenly seem different?

    Was it just me or could I sort of see an elven lineage in Cecils features like Erzebeths? Maybe her aptitude for magic also had something to do with her elven blood.

    Perhaps I should let Cecil examine the crystal I got from the Wingless Dragon.

    And whats this about a discussion between group leaders?

    That? I just made it up.

    ***

    After finishing our meal, everyone took to sleep early.

    In the darkness, only the sound of a crackling fire and steady breathing filled the silence.

    Only Trishay awake, unable to sleep, her mind tangled with various thoughts.

    She rose and looked at Damian, lying afar on his own.

    Once assured that the others were deep in sleep, she slowly approached him.

    Shey down beside him, then, as quietly as possible, whispered,

    Wake up.

    When he didnt respond after several calls, she poked him in the side with her finger.

    Idiot wake up and talk with me

    Still no response.

    Ugh.

    Though frustrated, she couldnt push him harder. Of them all, Damian had the most strenuous day.

    Trisha pulled his arm over to use it as a pillow for her head. She watched his sleeping face, looking grumpy.

    She badly wanted toin to him but couldnt bring herself to do it, reminded again of the harsh reality indicated by the scars on his body.

    He was someone who fought without fearing death every moment. Damian hadnt approached the Circtory System practice with a half-hearted attitude. How could she question why she wasnt included?

    ***

    Damian awoke at dawn to check the camp. He looked for traces of human or wild animal footsteps and added wood to the dying campfire.

    That was when he noticed something unusual.

    Everyone was sleeping in their chosen spots, but Trisha was missing.

    Footprints led away from where she had been lying. Thankfully, there were no unfamiliar tracks.

    Damian, preparing for any potential situation, drew his wooden sword and followed the trail.

    After about three hundred steps, he found a small brook.

    And there was Trisha, crouched by the creekside, listlessly tossing pebbles like someone burdened with a story.

    What are you doing here?

    She turned to look at Damian then gazed ahead again with a deted expression.

    Dont worry. Im by myself.

    I slipped on the moss and twisted my ankle.

    You should have called for someone.

    I didnt know. I was so annoyed I just stayed here.

    Damian went over to inspect her ankle, which was red and swollen.

    Lets go back. We have potions at the camp. Get on my back.

    When Damian turned his back, Trisha hesitated just for show before quickly climbing on.

    As they headed back, she spoke.

    Why is it so hard to talk alone? Must be nice to be so popr, Candy.

    Why didnt you wake up when I kept calling you? I was so frustrated I almost bit you.

    I was too tired to hear anything. What did you want to talk about?

    There would be no other chance for leisurely conversation.

    Your sword.

    Yeah.

    What is it really?

    I dont know.

    She tightened her grip around his neck.

    Why do you have so many secrets from me? Im really, really, really upset.

    Sorry, but neither my master, nor I, nor anyone, knows. No one is more eager to find out than me.

    Did you fight with the dark wizard with that sword?

    Yeah.

    Trisha fell silent for a while, pondering, before opening up again.

    Damian, I have a favor to ask.

    What is it?

    Come to my house during the vacation.

    Her sudden earnest andposed demeanor caught Damian by surprise.

    Where is your house?

    The most boring ce in the world.

    If they provide good meals, then sure.

    Promise me.

    Yeah, I promise.

    Damian began to wonder what kind of people Trishas parents were.

    Upon his agreement, she yanked at his clothes and exposed his white shoulder.

    ?

    Without warning, she bit hard into his shoulder.

    Startled by her sudden action, Damian flinched.

    What are you doing?

    She answered, still biting down.

    Mmmmphrrrmmm.

    Damian sighed deeply, half-resigned.

    Finish what you started.

    Without stopping, she sucked noisily on the bitten spot like a nursing baby.

    Shocked by her behavior, Damian closed his eyes tight, inwardly berating himself for agreeing to carry her.

    Once she was done, she wiped away the saliva with her sleeve and covered it up with her clothes.

    Done!

    What did you just do?

    Ive marked you with Azeliss special cursing insignia.

    This is necessary for you to be weed as an honored guest at our house.

 Chapter 115 Circulatory System (17)

    Chapter 115 Circtory System (17)

    Whats Azelis? Is that your hometown?

    No. Azelis Clovine Da Vir Tebris. Thats my real name.

    Damian recalled the saying that nobility of significant standing often had longer names, in contrast to the shorter names of orphans. He could guess that Trisha hailed from a highly prestigious family.

    On one hand, revealing her true name implied a level of trust received. Damian felt a mix of gratitude for Trishas openness, yet also a sense of burden.

    Bing closer meant sharing ones true self, inclusive of the past.

    I like Trisha. Azelis is nice, too.

    If you cant remember my full name, you cante into our house!

    Our home is huge. You could spend a week just exploring it and still not see everything. Plenty of food too.

    Daughter of a rich family, I see.

    Right. Youd do well to make a good impression on me.

    As they neared the campsite, Damian warned Trisha.

    Were almost back. Dont talk.

    Trisha energetically responded, sounding cheerier.

    Okay!

    It was necessary to maintain a brusque demeanor with Trisha in front of the others.

    If the two of them returned from disappearance acting overly friendly, it would surely arouse suspicion.

    Thirty steps from the campsite, Damian seated Trisha on a nearby rock.

    Wait here.

    He was about to turn back to fetch a potion from the camp when he locked eyes with Lunas wolf.

    ?

    The wolf sat quietly amidst the bushes, watching Damian and Trisha intently.

    Impossible to tell how long it had been observing, but it was clear it had been looking for Damian. The wolf signaled him to follow, bouncing its paws excitedly.

    ***

    Crows circled the sky, eyeing the lizard corpses sprawled throughout the valley.

    Turned this ce into mush.

    Professor Candine, hands sped behind her back, surveyed the devastated valley.

    Beside her walked a girl with pointed ears, wearing a wooden mask.

    Do you think he has the ability to encounter the Familiar?

    Its unpredictable. Skill alone isnt enough to meet the Familiar; luck ys a part too.

    Professor Candine approached the carcass of the nameless dragon, examining marks on the body with keen interest.

    The elf girl in the mask spoke from her side.

    He seems to have done the Circtory System practice a few times already.

    Boldness to enter dangerous zones first was one thing, but gathering a heart was a sign of exceptional shrewdness.

    Right? Impressive, indeed.

    Candine then muttered to herself.

    Ah, such a waste. Its too much of a waste.

    What do you mean?

    Oh? That boy.

    You mean his skills are wasted?

    Not exactly that, Candine said lightly, shaking her head with a smirk.

    I mean the boy. I could have taken him under my wing.

    The pointed-ear girl tilted her head slightly and asked.

    Taken him? How so?

    Silveryn found that child in an uncharted area infested with ghouls. How did she manage to find him there? A curious encounter, isnt it?

    It does make me wonder about the whole story.

    That ce was originally meant for me to visit.

    Things gotplicated, and it ended up like this. Such an enigmatic child, gives me a feeling of missed opportunity whenever I think about it.

    Though she spoke lightly, as if joking, Candines voice held a hint of regret.

    One can never predict how the world turns. Even if Candine had gone, there was no guarantee things would have unfolded as they did for Silveryn.

    Candine wasnt one for holding onto what-ifs. She was one of Eternias leading figures, like Erzebeth or Morgus. Moreover, she was a hero who had helped stop the Great Disaster in the North.

    Being capable of unearthing and cultivating talent from anywhere in the continent, she had the power and status to not want for anything.

    Her interest in Damian meant she held him in high regard.

    Candine continued to check the beheaded monsters carcass.

    I shouldnt have spoken of such things. Disregard it. Having disciples is one of the greatest joys in life. I used to joke that Silveryn had everything but the luck to have disciples. I never expected to be wrong about that.

    If you had gone to the holy city this time, there might have been another opportunity. I heard everything was turned upside down with the emergence of the heir to the holy sword

    Youre well-informed. How did youe across such sensitive information?

    From the Knights I heard about it while on a mission by chance.

    Hmm, good timing then. They must have wanted to find that boys master when they gathered the heroes in the holy city.

    Ive heard that even Swordmasters cannot easily handle that holy sword, let alone wield it. So then

    The girl hesitated, but Candine stretched and gave her a clear answer.

    The exaggerations arent entirely false. Ive seen its power with my own eyes. Its a sword among the top ten in the entire continent, and only the chosen can wield it.

    The boy who obtained the holy sword was as good as acknowledged for his potential as a Swordmaster.

    Are you not much interested in the holy sword, Professor?

    Ive already been to the holy city.

    ?

    Candine smiled at the girl as if in ce of an exnation.

    It was a look of knowing something but not being able to share.

    Lets go. We might miss another fight if we stay here too long.

    ***

    By the time Damian arrived, everyone had already woken up at the campsite.

    They all looked unwell. Marta and Bertang were particrly pale, and even Cecil was nervously biting her lip.

    Cecil and Luna quickly approached when they spotted Damian.

    Whats going on?

    Have you seen Trisha? The situation is urgent.

    I pointed towards where Trisha was resting.

    She twisted her ankle; shes resting over there. Someone should go treat her.

    Cecil called Marta to go see to Trishas injury. It wasnt just because Trisha was missing that they were upset; something else had clearly unsettled them.

    Luna softly caught my sleeve and tugged it to draw attention.

    Theyreing

    Who is?

    Sion. Shes approaching our camp without concealing her presence. I cant tell her intentions.

    Not hiding the approach meant It wasnt a sneak attack but a direct confrontation.

    Perhaps she assumed I wouldnt avoid her.

    Luna was calm, and rightly sowe were already mentally prepared.

    In fact, the others shouldnt be too worried. After today, we would split ways, and Sion would continue to pursue me, leaving Cecils group alone.

    Cecil spoke with a face full of concern.

    Candy youre not in top shape, are you sure you can handle this? If its any help, we can band together to back you up.

    The loyalty was appreciated, but unnecessary. I shook my head.

    I didnt want to involve Trisha or the others in my fight.

    Luna and I will stay here to face Sion. As for the rest of you, this is where we part ways.

    Candy

    I shook my head again.

    You should leave.

    Reluctantly, Cecil signaled for Bertang, and he began to gather their belongings.

    I sat in front of the dying campfire, throwing in more logs, and then took out the preserved heart meat to skewer. Preparing my stomach for the impending uproar.

    Luna sat opposite me without questioning my actions and waited for the meal.

    ***

    Sion had not rushed to approach. Despite having the chance the previous night, she had waited, preferring to face a fully rested Candy.

    Fog.

    Approaching the location where Candy was, a thick mist enveloped the area. A damp and ufortable fog.

    Walking through the mist for a while, Sion saw a bright red firelight barely visible through the white curtain.

    Confirming she was close, Sion pulled out her demonsword, Silveryn.

    Strength began to flow into her hands. She had been long awaiting this encounter.

    Approaching the campfire, she saw a man in a mask sittingfortably rxed.

    Leaning against a tree stump, one knee raised with his arm resting on it and the other leg stretched outa picture of ease.

    Sion greeted him first, with politeness.

    Hello.

    Hello.

    The Nameless Dragon was your work? Impressive.

    Why are you looking for me?

    Sions sword began to shimmer with a blue light.

    Well, I owe you. Plus, my master is very eager to see you.

    The masked man stood up, dusting the dirt off his clothes.

    Thats going to be problematic.

    Dont worry. Today, Ill take off that mask of yours and save you the trouble of hiding who you are.

    The masked man watched Sion quietly with golden eyes.

    He seemed to be smiling behind that mask.

    Sion cut to the chase.

    Draw your sword.

    Under the force of the demonsword, the campfire flickered uncertainly before finally going out.

    If I draw my sword, one of your limbs is bound to get hurt.

    Sion faced him head-on with her challenge.

    No, it will be your limbs that are severed.

    Your limbs are the ones to be cut off?

    No, its you wholl be cut.

    With a burst of heat, Sion activated her artifact and leaped toward him, sword in motion.

    If he wont draw, force him toso she thought.

    He immediately drew his wooden sword and blocked Sions attack.

    ng!

    Damian countered, though Sions blow pushed him back quite a distance.

    I didnt know you were such a talkative type.

    Put away your toy and draw a real weapon.

    He shook his arm, seemingly numb from holding the sword.

    Sion did not give him time to regroup.

    She rushed him again, putting all her strength into another swing of her sword.

    ng!

    A resounding sh loud enough to hurt the ears filled the air.

    Damian, through instinctual reflex, deflected Sions de but was once again driven back by sheer force, flying backward.

    Barely regaining his bnce with animalistic agility, he readjusted his stance.

    Sion felt an odd sensation. Although it seemed she had the upper hand, there was no feeling ofplete domination.

 Chapter 116 Circulatory System (18)

    Chapter 116 Circtory System (18)

    As Sion increased her speed, pushing forward, Damian, who was defending from his position, inevitably found himself overpowered.

    The artifact on his ankle shone brightly again as he swung his sword relentlessly at the masked man.

    Damian raised his sword above his head to block and struggled to fend off the continuous attacks.

    After a few exchanges, it became clear. The feeling Damian had vaguely sensed during the entrance examination was now starkly apparent.

    Hecked a proper sword technique.

    However, he wasnt entirely defenseless. With a rawness reminiscent of a wild beast, there were sporadic glimpses of a proficiency honed by realbat.

    The two shed swords and exchanged pushes, forcing each other back.

    At a ten-step interval, they resumed their standoff, Sion frowning in irritation.

    Damian alternated his grip on the sword and opened and closed his palm to ease the pain.

    The demonsword Silveryn flickered, as if craving a more violent struggle. But Sion could not fully unleash her power; without parity in conditions, victory held no meaning. She had postponed pursuing Damian for a day after seeing the monster carcass in the valley, aiming to preserve her strength.

    How long do I have to hold back?

    Damian held his sword with one hand, adopting a rxed defensive stance. Was he feigningposure?

    During the standoff, a scent of high-ss perfume, usually worn by nobledies, carried faintly on the wind, shing with the current environment.

    Where have you hidden the other one?

    Whenever tracking the trail, there had been evidence of at least two people. That meant a woman was likely waiting somewhere nearby.

    Frustrated, Sion charged at Damian once again. This time unleashing a triple strike, which Damian once again deflected with rough movements.

    Fighting him was frustrating.

    She clearly overwhelmed him in strength and skill, yet she couldnt pin him downpletely.

    It felt like slicing through a formless liquid.

    At the end of the three strikes, as Sion was locked in a struggle of strength with the man, she dered,

    The time for going easy is over

    Just as she was about to draw out the full power of Silveryn, Sion sensed something amiss and swiftly backed away like a skipping water strider.

    She inspected her sword.

    Without having exerted full strength, it had lost its magic and the light had dimmed.

    What did you do? asked Sion, puzzled.

    The masked man was also staring at his own wooden sword as if he found something unusual.

    Seeing that the man wasnt taking her seriously, Sions eyes widened as she poured mana into Silveryn and warned in a cold tone,

    Last warning. Fight properly. Otherwise, youre going to get seriously hurt.

    Realizing that words were of no use, she changed her strategy.

    Ill need to deal with your friend first.

    She focused for a moment, sensing the flow of the air, then watched movements that were invisible within the mist.

    Someone was observing their duel from a distance.

    Sion activated her artifact and charged, not at Damian, but towards the figure lurking at the left diagonal direction.

    She swung her sword into thin air to clear her vision, drawing out the swords power.

    A gust of wind swept away the fog temporarily.

    In the cleared space, at the edge of the mist, sat Luna, the top student of the magic division, perched neatly on a rock.

    They locked eyes briefly.

    Startled by the unexpected figure, Sion hesitated for a moment.

    !

    Suddenly, Sion felt a killing intent on the side of her head and hastily backstepped to retreat.

    A dazzling streak of sword energy swept through the midpoint between Sion and Luna.

    Koo-goo-goo-gooboom!

    The sword energy ripped through the fog, exploded against something in the distance, and emitted a deafening st, leaving the ground fissured as if struck by an earthquake.

    Had it been met head-on, it would have been a fatal blow. Even the tough-nerved Sion couldnt help but momentarily hold her breath.

    Sion looked towards the source of the sword energy.

    Through the haze, a white sword shone in the void.

    A pair of eyes, gleaming like a predators, watched her. It was the same gaze she had encountered at the summit of Mount Grace.

    From within the fog, the man spoke.

    Going any further would be troublesome.

    What?

    Then, Luna echoed the mans words nearby.

    Rightit would be troublesome.

    Following her words, Luna swung her arm through the air, summoning a whirlwind as ifmanding the wind itself.

    Sion activated her artifact in an attempt to move, but the winds direction altered, and a strong bacsh impeded her.

    !

    The strong winds began to swirl around Sion, wrapping everything around her like a spout.

    Dirt, pebbles, fog, and leaves were all swept up, entrapping Sion at the center. The wind was fierce, making it hard to even open her eyes. She covered one eye with her arm and swung her sword, but to no avail.

    Her sword could not cut through magic.

    What is this!

    She was unable to move. Sight, smell, even her sense of direction were all wiped away.

    It was an oversight to have not anticipated that Luna, the magic division top student, was in cahoots with the masked man, and to have underestimated her power.

    Sion had miscalcted.

    When the winds finally calmed, both the masked man and Luna had vanished without a trace.

    Alone in the devastated clearing, Sion stamped her foot in frustration.

    ..

    Pride wounded, her cheeks slightly puffed in anger.

    ***

    I held Lunas hand and ran for a while.

    After shaking Sion off, we went further.

    In doing so, we left the danger zone and entered the heart of the Circtory Systems primordial forest.

    Avoiding a fight was the best immediate course of action. Sion seemed keen to battle regardlessof circumstances, but wielding a magic sword consumes too much stamina, and the scope of the fight would have be unmanageable.

    Our real objective in this exercise was to retrieve the horn of the Familiar, not to brawl for the title of the strongest swordsman. Stamina had to be conserved for more important tasks.

    Now that Lunas spirit kept watch over Sion, we had some respite from pursuit.

    Showing our strength might have dampened her aggressiveness a bit. Even for Sion, taking on both Luna and me was a stretch.

    We took a brief rest under the shadow of a moss-covered, massive tree.

    Sitting on a tree root, I gripped and released my right hand repeatedly. My sword-grasping hand still had a numb sensation.

    After engaging her in a test fight, I clearly felt the disparity.

    When it came to swordsmanship, I was far behind Sion.

    After all, shes a Swordmasters apprentice, and my unrefined technique was no match.

    I checked Lunas condition briefly.

    She looked at her hand curiously, moving her fingers as if it were an unfamiliar objectthe hand that had touched mine.

    Oops. In the rush, I had grabbed her hand and ran without considering that I was not yet ustomed to a mans body.

    Are you okay?

    Luna rxed her expression for a moment and answered.

    Ah, yes.

    She might be alright for now, but I was worried about what woulde after the exercise was over. With Sion aware of Lunas connection to me, she might go after her for a showdown.

    I was pondering whether I had to face Sion alone to keep Luna out of it when she cautiously asked me a question.

    Did we run away because of me?

    No, we had agreed to shake off Sion from the start. It worked out just as we wanted.

    Okay

    Perhaps she felt running away without confronting Sion was due to her being spotted. Our n had gone slightly awry due to Sions keen senses, but that wasnt Lunas fault.

    After a moment of thought, Luna spoke up again.

    The next time we face Sion

    Yes?

    Ill fight too.

    No, theres no need for that.

    I let my guard down for a moment. Next time Ill make sure were not underestimated and face her properly.

    She didnt show it much, but Luna seemed slightly vexed for having been caught off guard by Sion.

    Is that why? During our escape, she did more than just disrupt Sions sensesshepletely overpowered her. With that kind of might, even I wouldve been helpless like Sion.

    It urred to me that Luna might be a greater adversary for Sion.

    Alright. Just dont expose yourself to unnecessary danger. Stay behind me.

    Luna nodded affirmatively.

    Okay!

    I dusted myself off and unfolded the map for our next destination.

    We had seeded in optimizing our bodies for the Circtory System by consuming local food, but there were still challenges to ovee.

    We had to delve into the heart of the Circtory System. It would have been ideal to follow the map, but it wasnt straightforward.

    No path existed within the primal forest, and nondmarks were visible to determine location. The trees were too dense to discern the position of the sun. Lunas spirits were struggling to navigate due to the strong magical forces of the earth here.

    Moreover, our ultimate destination area, the domain of the Familiar, wasnt even marked on the map.

    The map depicted the Circtory System as a vaguely egg-shaped region. We had to enter the yolk and rely on scant hints to find the domain of the Familiar.

    The clues we had were: the presence of a Spirit Master would be beneficial, and Blue Spirit Grass could help. That was all.

    Since Blue Spirit Grass had to be gathered from within the Circtory System, I hade from Rigved empty-handed when everyone was collecting it.

    I wasnt sure what a Spirit Master would be beneficial entailed. Although I was currently benefiting from Lunas abilities

    Maybe we should start by searching for Blue Spirit Grass first.

    While I was absorbed with the map, Luna called me with a trace of panic.

    Damianover there

    I turned to look at Luna.

    An unidentified figure, resembling a white stuffed toy, was standing in front of her.

    Small as a cucumber, with a translucent body and eyes as tiny as green peas.

    It stared softly up at Luna.

    ?

    ?

    And it wasnt just one.

    Numerous unidentified beings began to gather around Luna, revealing themselves.

    They seemed to feel a sense of familiarity with her, climbing onto her shoulder, draping across her,ying on her head, and casually finding spots on her knees like sparrows on a branch.

    Before long, their numbers grew to about a dozen, filling the area around Luna.

    As I approached Luna, the creatures started and some scurried away; others disappearedpletely.

    What were they doing? Could they possibly be spirits?

    They dont seem bad

    I took a few steps back from Luna slowly.

    Soon, the mysterious beings reappeared around her.

    Butthey seem very afraid of you.

 Chapter 117 Circulatory System (19)

    Chapter 117 Circtory System (19)

    In a corner of the Southern outskirts of Sodderton, adjacent to the Circtory System, a safety barrier had been established.

    Within the barrier, hastily erected tents huddled together, forming a makeshift vige.

    Students from Eternia who had failed to enter the Circtory System were killing time there; more than half of them had been members of looting parties.

    They faced little inconvenience in daily life, with pre-arranged supplies and the spoils of their piging.

    In fact, they enjoyed luxuries unbing of their situation.

    But not a single one of them could truly relish their circumstances.

    Most of those within the safety barrier were students who had ranked in the upper-middle during the entrance examsprospects once dubbed the hopefuls but now finding themselves without any achievements, even past the halfway mark of the practical training.

    Ample resources and an efficient team structure had bolstered their confidence in securing a top rank, believing themselves superior in every aspectpared to other groups.

    Yet the Circtory System yed their ambitions like a fiddle, eventually rejecting and expelling them.

    Theyre pathetic.

    I wish theyd all fail.

    Most of their days were spent nkly staring towards the Circtory System.

    asionally, they saw the ntaras transporting students on the brink of death back into the safety barrier.

    Someone pointed with a finger and eximed,

    Here theye, here theye.

    Neers!

    A group of ntaras returned to the safety barrier.

    All eyes turned toward them, finding sce in weing fellow dropoutstheir sole source of amusement.

    Contrary to expectations, the ntaras had brought back only onea girl with lemon-hued hair, Elias, and no one else.

    Ah, its just her.

    Its about time for some of them to show up.

    Who was she grouped with?

    I dont know.

    Although the specifics of her group were yet unknown, the chances were high that other members would soon follow, considering one had already dropped out.

    They hade to realize that entrance exam results did not guarantee performance in the field, and they were secretly awaiting the fall of the top performers.

    When Elias was ced upon the grass, those who recognized her approached to check her condition.

    She was in a state of panic.

    Huh-huh its terrifying so terrifying.

    While her reaction mirrored the overwhelming emotionsmon among those ejected from the safety barrier, there was a subtle difference in nuance.

    Tormented by spirits, experiencing illusions or auditory hallucinations, or suddenly feeling a draining of strengththemon denominator for those who had entered the Circtory System was fear.

    Many were scared, but none had shown a terror quite like Elias, who was now weeping uncontrobly.

    Girls gathered around her, offering warm tea and nkets and givingfort in front of a reassuring campfire. After a while, Elias regained someposure and began to recount what happened.

    The devil the devil has awakened. Were all going to die We need to get out of the Circtory System immediately

    There was a dismissive attitude among those who thought she was simply stirring up unnecessary fear, but as they listened to the rest of the story, they epted the gravity of the situation.

    It wasnt an exaggeration.

    We tried using all the Blue Spirit Grass we brought from Rigved, but nothing worked. So we decided to collect it directly from the Circtory System Uh huh, an herb that blooms from the bodies of the dead So we searched the western region of the Circtory System for animal carcasses.

    In their search within the Circtory System, Elias group stumbled upon unidentified obelisks.

    There were six wooden obelisks, and two of them were already destroyed. They resembled tombstones We thought they were animal graves. Since two were already damaged, we figured others hade before us to take something So like we were bewitched, we destroyed one of them and dug underneath. I still dont know why. It felt like something was controlling us.

    Elias covered her face with her hands, unable to continue speaking. Her hands were stained with dirt, and the nails were bloody, as if she had frantically been wing at the earth.

    After a long pause, she resumed her story.

    And then something awakened.

    When they broke one of the obelisks, the remaining three started to corrode as if in a domino effect. An iprehensible entity broke its seal and assailed the group.

    I cant remember much after that Magic didnt work and neither did sword skills. We kept running, and it continued to pursue us. Then then as everyones in danger, Victor Victor acted as a decoy on his own and split from us.

    Elias had copsed from exhaustion while fleeing alone and, luckily, was discovered by the ntaras, but she did not know what happened to the rest of her group.

    Victor? That Victor was in your group?

    The fact that they were defenseless even with Victorwho was ranked among the top fivebat studentsshocked everyone.

    Soon, murmurs spread among those who had heard Elias tale.

    Isnt that the Familiar?

    Honestly, its hard to believe.

    No wonder, the professors suddenly rushed off somewhere urgently.

    Is that why they told us not to leave the barrier?

    Thats where Sion went, to the Circtory Systems west.

    And someone asked Elias,

    Who else was in your group?

    Elias responded with a trembling voice,

    Victor and and Matthiasias and

    She took a deep breath before finally saying thest name,

    Li Lilith.

    Hearing that name, several male students turned pale. Unbeknownst to the others, they had harbored feelings for her.

    ***

    It seems theyre spirits of the forest.

    As I stepped back, those strange forest spirits reappeared around Luna.

    She seemed not to dislike them either, smiling gently as she held and caressed them.

    Back when I lived in the orphanage, little kids would often flock to the beautiful nuns, clinging and making demands in a childlike mannersomehow, Lunas situation reminded me of that.

    Noticing my gaze was perhaps a little embarrassing for her, she subtly asked,

    Should I ask these guys where the domain of the Familiar is?

    Thats a good idea.

    Luna addressed the spirits in an unknowablenguage.

    The spirits suddenly started hopping about, seemingly trying tomunicate something.

    The spirit says the Familiar is currently in a weakened state. Apparently, these periodse once every few years.

    If it cant be helped then, we should start moving again.

    As she made to get up, the spirits clung to her en masse, seemingly pleading for her not to leave.

    With a look of perplexity, Luna sat back down and continued her conversation.

    Yes dangerous? Something dark is capturing spirits and its dangerous to go further.

    The word dangerous immediately put me on edge.

    Can you figure out what it is in more detail?

    Luna shook her head.

    They dont know either.

    The notion of something preying on spirits was troublesome, especially as I had never heard of such a creature inhabiting the Soderton Circtory System.

    Does it also prey on people?

    After asking the spirits, Lunas expression hardened momentarily, then she nodded at me.

    It doesnt discriminate against humans either.

    Trishas image shed through my mind.

    Cecils group didnt have anyone proficient inbat; would they be alright?

    I wondered if this was how a brother felt when leaving a sister behind in a distantnd. Usually, it wasnt a big deal, but the moment danger loomed, my worries would gravitate towards Trisha.

    Tell them if its a giant lizard, we can deal with it. Of course, thats if they guide us to the center of the Circtory System.

    As Luna tranted my words to the forest spirits, her expression gradually grew more serious.

    Its an entity that is alien to the lifeforms of the Circtory System, she tranted.

    A sense of foreboding crept over me.

    Can you find out where these things came from?

    Luna nodded.

    The spirits will show us the way. They just cautioned against going too deep.

    I took out Cecils dedicated Stitch. Jotting down the information we had just learned, I sent it off.

    Whatever it was, better I deal with it before it causes trouble for Trisha.

    Lets go.

    ***

    Matthiasias and Lilith concealed their battered bodies within a cave.

    Liliths face was wrapped in her hands, and she was despondent.

    Victor Victors gone

    She had witnessed with her own eyes how Victor, who had stopped to protect the group, was attacked by the dark shadows.

    Matthiasias looked on at Lilith and said,

    Hell be okay. Hes a strong guy

    She responded in a tearful voice tinged with contempt.

    I told him not to do it.

    Lilith was the only one who had insisted they should not touch the obelisks.

    However, the rest of the group, as if possessed, dug the ground mindlessly.

    I still dont understand why I did it. Something something was calling. It must have been the Blue Spirit Grass we got from Rigved that possessed us.

    Only Lilith, who had not ingested the herb, had kept her sanity. Something had surely manipted their minds, making it difficult to me anyone.

    She buried her face in her knees and sobbed.

    Matthiasias moved to embrace her, attempting to offerfort.

    That was when Lilith, sensing his intention, pushed him away.

    Donte any closer.

    Frustrated by the rejection, Matthiasias temporarily clenched his teeth.

    Cant I even offer some constion?

    His outburst came despite the danger they were init was the possibility of imminent death that made him reckless and furious.

    We might be dead before the professors find us anyway, and youre still being so sensitive about everything? Huh?

    Lilith eyed Matthiasias with eyes red with anger.

    I wont die. And after this exercise, whatever was between us is over for good.

    Matthiasiass neck veins bulged with frustration.

    Dont act like that. Are you going to ignore all the effort Ive put in and just end things unterally?

    You promised. That after thisst team-up, you wont approach me anymore, she sniffed.

    Matthiasias had persistently tried to get on the team with Lilith but was resolutely rejected. Eventually, he had demandedpensation for the gifts and favors he had provided over time and, under the condition that they settle things and cease contact after this, lured Lilith to join him.

    You agreed to it because you liked the sound of bringing Victor on board. Didnt you? Did you expect me to get jealous if that masked weirdo said something?

    You brought him on your own. I never asked for it.

    Ah, damn it all!

    Matthiasias shouted, pacing around the cave for a while. After a moment, he closed his eyes tight, then reopened them, calming his agitation.

    Ha, Im sorry. I lost my temper for a bit. We should be pulling together now. If we ovee this ordeal together maybe our rtionship can get better, I believe.

    Only then did Lilith realize shed been deceived. Matthiasias had never intended to cut ties.

    I dont want that at all.

    Matthiasias rested his hand on her shoulder.

    Ignoring her rejection, he continued to speak his piece.

    Ill protect you

 Chapter 118 Circulatory System (20)

    Chapter 118 Circtory System (20)

    The number of spirits had swelled into the dozens. Lunas poprity was akin to that of a high-profile socialite.

    Yet these creatures would note anywhere near me, no matter what.

    They climbed onto her shoulders and head, and even nestled into her arms as we moved.

    Luna, slightly embarrassed under my gaze, added ament.

    They arent heavy at all.

    During this, a response came from Cecil. It had only been two hours.

    [Scarily soon after you warned us, we encountered that strange, slithering thing. Ive never seen anything like it in my life. Its some kind of evil spirit, but luckily a professor joined us and took care of it. Were safe. The professor went to find the source of the problem. Candy, are you alright?]

    My insides churned as I confirmed the news that theyd encountered those strange things just after receiving my warning. It was anger at myself for not considering countless variables and leaving Trisha exposed to new threats.

    I knew I couldnt control every situation with my own strength, but I still found it hard to ept.

    Damian are you okay?

    Luna looked at me with concern. It seemed that she guessed my emotional state, even though my expression was hidden behind a mask.

    Yeah. Cecils group is fine. Did you feel anything strange around here, like the aura of an unusual spirit?

    Luna nodded.

    The forest spirits seem to think our surroundings are safe. And I feel safe next to you too.

    Could the somewhat excessive number of spirits circling us be because of that?

    We continued moving for a while. Suddenly, the forest spirits halted at a particr spot and blocked our way, then began jumping up and down tomunicate something.

    Ahead of usy a well-groomed circr clearing.

    Lunas expression grew more and more serious as she observed the ce. Seized by tension, she pressed her hand against her chest and unknowingly took a step backward.

    Whats wrong?

    She tranted what the spirits had conveyed to her.

    They said it came from up ahead. And I can feel it too. Something is screaming in agony.

    Then suddenly, she let out a gasp, dropping to the ground and covering her ears.

    Aah!

    Luna!

    I rushed to her side to check on her. She looked terrified, simr to how shed reacted when tormented by specters.

    Luna, trembling, sped my clothes tightly and said,

    Something is there, up ahead. Damian be careful. Be careful.

    I felt nothing. The certainty that it wasnt a monster, but a spiritual entity, became clear.

    Taking Luna further was looking more and more like a bad idea.

    Ill check it out alone. Stay somewhere safe.

    Luna vehemently shook her head.

    No I dont want to. Let me stay by your side. Thats the safest for me.

    Then stay close behind me.

    I firmly took Lunas hand, which seemed to calm her a bit, as she slowly got up.

    Together, we entered the clearing.

    There was an eerie silence without even the sound of birds.

    In the center of the spacious area, six wooden structures were arranged in a hexagonal shape, reminiscent of an ancient relic or a tomb of the highborn.

    However, not a single structure remained intact; all were shattered. ckened wooden fragments from the decayed structures scattered all around.

    Its over there where I hear the agonized screams.

    Screams? To me, the ce was utterly still.

    Brace yourself.

    We slowly progressed towards the center of the clearing.

    There, we found a pit the size of a well. And the broken wooden structures surrounding it were densely inscribed with unfamiliar characters, as if used for a summoning ritual.

    Luna, what do you think?

    Her breathing became ragged.

    Its strange Its calling out to me from inside. Crying out to be released from a confined space Who who would do such a thing

    The trembling of her body conveyed her fear. She was terror-stricken.

    To me, it was just an empty pit. I picked up a stone and threw it down the abyss.

    The sound of the stone never reaching the bottom echoed after a long pause, seemingly vanishing into eternal darkness.

    Based on Lunas words, this resembled the research notes of ZvereprI was reminded of the pit in the northern Lands of Death, the one into which a mad Spirit Master was said to have thrown himself.

    Then something happened.

    Someone approached from deep within the woods, making noise as they came closer.

    Swish. Swoosh. Swish.

    We quickly backed away from the pit and stayed on guard against whatever had made its way here.

    Swish. Swoosh. Swish.

    The one who arrived at the clearing was a young man who appeared to be, judging by his outfit and age, a student from Eternia performing the exercise, just like us.

    A well-bnced physique and sturdy-looking forearms. Clean-cut and handsome facial features.

    But his condition was far from good.

    His clothes were in tatters as if hed been through a wringer, and his jaw and chest were darkened with what looked like spilled blood. His eyes were rolled back, showing only whites.

    Grrugherrgh.

    Wandering aimlessly like someone drugged or drunk, his arm limp and his sword dragging on the ground, he slowly closed the distance, as if someone was ying with a corpse like a puppet.

    Is hedead?

    Strength gripped the arm of Luna, who was holding my hand.

    No, Damian. Hes alive.

    Just as I was about to step forward and speak to the young man, Luna stopped me.

    No Theres a spirit clinging onto his back. Its trying to devour his soul. We cant. We cant.

    I couldnt see the entity attached to the boy.

    I had to quickly assess the situation and find a way to rescue him.

    Grrk. Grrrk.

    The figure made it clear that it harbored malice toward us. It didnt give us much time to think as it began to pick up speed and hurl itself at us.

    I put Luna behind me and drew my wooden sword.

    Stay back for now. Ill handle this.

    Using Lunas power in her unstable mental state was too risky.

    I reached into my pocket and snapped a branch of mddirut. Right now, this was the only thing I could rely on.

    The figure tried to strike me down with his sword.

    Despite his lethargic approach, his sword swing was sharp.

    I pulled out the mddirut and rolled to the side.

    Boom!

    The spot where the sword hit caved in with a dull thud, as if struck by a mace.

    Damn, why such monstrous strength from a body in such bad shape?

    I summoned a fire spirit about five steps away from the figure. The spirit settled on my knuckles and began to smoke the mddirut branch.

    Ack, aaargh!

    The creature didnt grant even a moments respite. It immediately kicked off the ground and swung its sword at me again.

    I rolled again to dodge, extinguishing the barely lit smoke in the process.

    Damn.

    Parts of the figures sword now began to emit light. I had thought it to be magic, but it turned out to be an enchanted sword.

    The enchantments activation meant there was mana inside the body.

    Then that will be the way to go.

    I lit the mddirut branch and held it in my mouth. I nted the wooden sword into the ground.

    And summoned the demonsword.

    A pure white light extended from my right hand.

    The figure, spraying blood from its mouth, raced toward me, aiming for my side with his sword.

    ng!

    I parried his sword with the demonsword, and the de flew off, boomeranging through the air.

    Ugh, grrk?

    The figure looked at its sword hilt as if bemused.

    I was surprised myself. I just hoped it wasnt an expensive sword.

    In that state, I kicked the figure back, tripping him up with the wooden sword. It then transformed into a ck sapling, entangling him like spider webs.

    Ugh, ugh, aaargh.

    He floundered, trying to cut through the sapling branches with whatever was left of his de, to no avail.

    Thanks to the constant drain of my mana, those branches were now harder than steel.

    In the meantime, I inhaled the smoke from the mddirut.

    Atst, the shadowy form of the spirit began to appear before my eyes.

    Something long and looming was attached behind the boy, like an elongated human shadow.

    Now it was my turn.

    As I approached again, the spirit released its grip on the boy and stepped back.

    I leapt off the boys shoulder and severed one of the spirits arms.

    Kiaaak!

    The boy and the spirit both howled in pain.

    Uponnding, I also cut off its legs.

    ***

    Victor regained consciousness with a sensation of something surging within him.

    Cough, cough, damn.

    He coughed up blood a few times, then rubbed his eyes and surveyed his surroundings.

    Damn, where am I?

    He found himself sitting, leaning against a tree, and before him stood a masked man, backlit by sunlight, standing still.

    And a step behind, a familiar-faced girl was looking down at him.

    ?

    Victor instinctively drew his sword, a reaction ingrained from countless drills.

    Yet he couldnt even rise, his arms iling helplessly. He posed no threat to them.

    Who are you?

    The masked man answered.

    The one who saved you.

    Victor noticed his sword de was missing.

    Then he remembered. He recalled being surrounded by ck spirits and then losing consciousness afterward.

    The blonde-haired girl standing behind was indeed Luna Railis, the top student of the magic division.

    Damn, what did you do to my sword?

    I cut it.

    What cut it?

    You dont remember. You attacked me, so I cut it.

    He casually mentioned slicing through that sturdy de, bringing out an involuntaryugh from Victor; but regrettably, instead of augh, blood poured from his mouth.

    Cough, cough, damn.

    Is it something precious?

    A heirloom from my father. Cough, cough.

    The masked man was as still as a statue, his thoughts inscrutable behind the mask.

    Im sorry to hear that.

    Being alive was enough for now.

    For a sword, its cheap as life insurance. It can be mended.

    Victor suddenly remembered hisrades.

    Its not the time for this. My friends are in danger!

    He tried to stand but fell again, overwhelmed with pain.

    The masked man tossed him a bottle of potion.

    Drink it.

    Potion from a stranger should be met with suspicion. Yet the potions origin was clear, so it warranted no doubt.

    The unique emblem on the ss bottle was that of an elixir from Mericania, which couldnt easily be bought with money.

    Once it enters your mouth, even if you try to spit it out, it wonte out.

    The man showed no sign of regret over giving away such an expensive potion.

    Victor couldnt refuse, wracked by pain as if his insides were twisted. He uncorked the bottle and drank, and the man asked him,

    Now, tell me what happened.

    As the potions effects set in, his blurred consciousness began to clear. Victor remembered everything precisely.

    The trouble started after we ate the Blue Spirit Grass.

    Victor recounted all that had urred.

    Eating the Blue Spirit Grass in search of the path to the Circtory Systems core.

    Obsession with an uncanny voice that led them to dig around the obelisks. Then something awakening, acting as bait himself during the fight, and losing consciousness afterward.

    The masked man and Luna listened in silence to his story.

    So you fought as bait by yourself?

    Yeah. Just hoping it wasnt all for nothing.

    Is there a way to find yourrades?

    Victor pulled out a torn-up piece of parchment from his pocket and shook it.

    Theyre pieces of Dornier paper that regroup even when torn. We divided it into four parts amongst the group. We just need to follow this.

    He nodded as if he knew and extended his hand before Victor.

    Can you stand?

    His reach felt like an acknowledgment to Victor.

    He grasped the mans hand and rose to his feet. The man didnt seem malicious, and Victor felt no hostility toward him.

    The masked man turned away to gather his things.

    Victor picked up the de lying beside him and sheathed it. The cutting surface was strikingly clean.

    Ah, I might have fought in an unconscious state, but I havent been wholly defeated yet. Remember that.

    He ought to engrave gratitude into his bones, butpetition was a separate matter.

    The man answered dryly.

    If you attack again, next time you wake up, you might find yourself without arms and legs.

    It was a ghastly joke.

    Victor, too, wiped the blood from his jaw and dusted off his clothes calmly.

    Im looking forward to it.

    Watching the man collect his things, Victor suddenly tensed and drew his sword reflexively.

    The ck spirit was lying beside the man.

    Damn, get away from it!

    But the man paid it no mind and stretchednguidly before grabbing the ck spirit by the hair and lifting it.

    Kiaaak! Kiak!

    The spirit writhed in agony, its limbs severedit was something no one else had managed, yet here he was doing it.

    The bizarre scene momentarily dazed Victor.

    And the thought crossed his mind that the severed limbs might not have been a joke after all.

    Lets go.

    Victor observed the mans back for a moment then mumbled to himself.

    What is he?

 Chapter 119 Circulatory System (21)

    Chapter 119 Circtory System (21)

    Lilith and Matthias ran until they were gasping for breath.

    Their arms and faces were scratched countless times by the tree branches, and their shins and knees became bruised from tripping on tree roots, but there was no time to care for such injuries.

    Lilith nced back.

    Between the gaps in the dense trees, ck figures with elongated legs strode towards them.

    Damn it, Lilith! Run faster!

    I am running!

    They were nearly at the limits of their stamina.

    As Lilith faltered in speed, Matthias urged her even more.

    These ck spirits had changed appearance since a few hours agoan unusual urrence. Initially, they resembled human figures, but now they had the heads of deer,plete with antlers.

    Taking a moment to catch their breath, they were quickly entangled by vines and weeds coiling around their ankles.

    Lilith swiftly rolled her foot to strip them away.

    Yet these were not mere vines; they wielded magical power akin to genuine forest spiritsan appalling realization.

    This is it cant be.

    Lilith ran once more, but quickly hit her limits. She was so out of breath that her vision began to blur.

    While in stride, vines again seized her ankles. Unable to maintain her bnce, she tumbled to the ground.

    Lilith!

    Matthias let out a startled cry and rushed towards her.

    Its its caught my ankle.

    Wait!

    Matthias drew his sword and began shing through the vines, but they grew back faster than he could sever them. Soon, even the tree roots joined in, beginning to restrain her lower half.

    No, not like this, damn, bloody hell!

    Realizing it was toote, Matthias gripped his sword with both hands and turned, standing with his back to Lilith.

    The ck spirits emerged from the trees, rapidly closing the distance.

    One, two, three, five ten thirteen.

    Matthiass expression contorted as he countedoverwhelmed by their numbers. He had no chance against even a single entity, and this fight was far beyond winnable, no matter what he did.

    The vines reached out snake-like, attempting to coil around his body as well.

    He shed irritably with his sword, muttering to himself.

    I must block them. I can block them. Damn it. I

    The ck spirits slowly formed a semicircle, closing in.

    Hands trembling, mind going numb, he couldnt control the primal fear inside him with mere thoughts.

    Calctions had long since finished. Staying meant dying together.

    This is impossible. Its all over.

    Matthias sheathed his sword and turned to flee, leaving Lilith behind.

    It was only after struggling alone against the vines for a while that Lilith realized Matthias had abandoned her and escaped.

    Tears began welling up as she thought it was all over.

    Drawing on herst ounce of strength, Lilith sent out fireballs, which merely passed through the spirits.

    The ck spirits finally encircled her, with long ck hands reaching down to clinch her throat.

    Her breath began to constrict.

    Cough, I dont want this I dont want this

    iling her arms proved futile.

    At that moment, the ck spirits simultaneously halted in their tracks and turned their heads westward, seemingly detecting someone elses movement.

    There were only dark shadows and thick, ck-barked trees untouched by sunlight. Lilith saw nothing.

    However, the ck spirits lost interest in her and realigned their formation towards that direction.

    As the grip on her neck loosened, she coughed violently.

    Then from the quiet forest came a rustling.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    The sound moved with a regr rhythm, as though someone was walking, before abruptly ceasing.

    A blinding light pierced from behind a pir of trees, growing brighter until it was so intense she had to squint.

    It was not just illuminating the spot; it was moving closer to Lilith, and with a sh, it bulldozed everything in its path.

    Aah!

    Lilith crouched down and squeezed her eyes shut for a few moments before opening them.

    ck spirits. Trees, rocks, and even the soil had been cleared in a straight line.

    Half of the ck spirits were swept away by the light, the rest retreating, perplexed.

    Lilith, still in shock from the unfolding events, stared nkly.

    Shortly after, with loud snaps, the shattered ancient trees fell haphazardly in all directions.

    The ground trembled repetitively with thuds, and leaves and twigs showered down upon Lilith.

    She fixed her gaze to where the light came from but saw nothing due to the fallen trees obstructing her view.

    The ck spirits began to resist fiercely.

    Utilizing the fallen trees, branches reached out and vines grew, creating barriers like walls along the approaching path.

    Again, a faint light burst from obscured gaps.

    Boom!

    A tremendous roar followed, sweeping away all obstacles in its path. Liliths hair was swept by the fierce wind.

    The resistance of the ck spirits was in vain; the waves of light ruthlessly shattered the barriers, forging a direct course.

    Liliths pupils dted, and her heart began to thunder. She remembered one individual capable of wielding such power.

    From the path cleared in a straight line, a figure emerged, holding a longsword made of light in one hand, a ck spirits hair in the other.

    It was the masked man.

    Reunion in such a manner had been beyond her imagination.

    He sliced off the spirits neck and flung it aside, then strode towards the next one.

    Soon after, Victor emerged with a bull-sized wolf, rushing toward Lilith.

    Victor!

    Seeing Victor alive, Lilith finally burst into tears. He grinned and checked her injuries.

    Damn, even happier to see you alive.

    With his sword cut in half, Victor shed through the vines binding her, and the wolf bit and tore at them.

    Crack, crumble, crumble

    In the midst of this, a giant tree, split in half, began to tilt above their heads.

    Lilith pushed Victor away, yelling,

    No, watch out!

    No sooner did she shout, a light burst from where the masked man was, and a wave flew in, obliterating the tree above their heads.

    Aah!

    Debris rained down on them like flower pollen.

    Victor chuckled in disbelief and continued his work. It was such a scene that left no words to say for anyone watching.

    Victor assisted Lilith to a safer area.

    Even as they moved, she stole nces at the masked man multiple times.

    He alone was mercilessly ughtering the ck spiritsa scene fitting the description of a brutal massacre.

    Cecil sent a message. Elias is safe, Victor said, trying to reassure her. Only then did she avert her gaze.

    Matthias is.

    Candine will find him soon.

    The masked mans arrival hadpletely turned the tide.

    The battle soon ended. The spirits that had cornered everyone met their gruesome end at his hands.

    And the surrounding area was left looking like a meteor strike.

    Finally, the light from the mans sword vanished, and he began walking slowly toward where Lilith and Victor were.

    By his side, a previously unseen face had joined.

    The prodigious Spirit Master. It was Luna Railis, standing just within arms reach as if they were close friends. Lilith was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Lilith and the masked man locked eyes.

    He gave her a cursory nce and then fell silent, not even offering themon courtesy of a greeting after such a long time.

    The silence lingered as they continued to look at each other.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Lilith spoke first.

    Thank you for saving me, really, but is it so hard to say hello?

    But no answer came.

    For Lilith, greetings from men were a dime a dozen in this worldsomon they had be as familiar as pebbles at her feet. Yet she was coldly ignored by the one person she actually wanted a response from.

    Her eyes helplessly drifted downwards.

    Victor looked back and forth between the masked man and Lilith, holding his tongue.

    ***

    Professor Candine frowned upon seeing the ck pit from which the spirits had crawled. A phenomenon normally seen in the north, now faced here, made her head throb. Thankfully, being under the influence of the Circtory System, it had not expanded greatly.

    Candine bit her lip. An ident urred during the weaken phase of the beasts molting periodas if someone had timed it.

    She turned and gestured to the students to retreat farther. Had she not intervened, they could all have been sacrificed to the pit, possibly leading to a catastrophe.

    The roughly twenty students watching nervously took a few steps back.

    Then she started chanting.

    The ground responded as ck smoke rose, and a burnt-looking ck magic circle expanded.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble

    Soon after, stones and rocks rolled in, encircling the broken obelisks and pilingyer uponyer. Once the obelisk was restored, the ck pit began to close slowly.

    With the temporary sealingplete, she took a moment to breathe. It should hold strong enough until the beasts power returned.

    After dusting off her hands, Candine walked away from the seal.

    Then Matthias approached her hastily.

    Professor! I still havent found Lilith. Maybe now!

    She shook her head.

    I just received Victors message. Shes safe. Dont worry.

    !

    Precisely then, Cecil, who was among the twenty students, shouted.

    Candy!

    At her sudden call, everyone turned their gazes in one direction.

    Then, from within the forest, Damian, the masked man, emerged, followed by Luna, Victor, and Lilith.

    Candine smiled approvingly and said to Matthias,

    Theyre over there.

    He turned his head but then his face paled.

    Arent you going to greet them?

    Candine nudged Matthiass back, but he couldnt bring himself to go forward, just gritting his teeth with hostility towards Damian.

    ?

    Wondering what the story was, she noticed it wasnt just one odd look aimed at Damian.

    From a few steps back, the whole arrangement was clear.

    Why didnt you send a response? We were worried!

    Cecil ran to Damian and they exchanged nces with Lilith. Then suddenly, she embraced him tightly.

    Hey, sis!

    By her side was Luna, and behind Cecil was Azelis, fidgeting nervously. The twisted expression, the clenched lips of the difited Lilith, and even Sion, ring daggers from a distance.

    All of them had their eyes fixed solely on Damian.

    Seeing all this, Candine murmured to herself.

    Silveryn really has an exceptional student.

 Chapter 120 Circulatory System (22)

    Chapter 120 Circtory System (22)

    Send a reply.

    Cecil lightly embraced my waist and patted it. Over her shoulder, our eyes met with Trishas.

    Sis

    Trisha squirmed and tugged at Cecils clothes restlessly.

    It was only then that Cecil released me.

    The situation was somewhat chaotic. I wondered what had gotten into Cecil to suddenly hug me like this, and I had no clue what to say in this situation.

    Li, Lilith!

    Then, a young man rushed hurriedly toward Lilith. He grabbed her wrists with both hands and babbled out his words.

    Lilith, Im d youre safe. I was so desperate at that time I didnt know what to do. I

    Lilith, without saying a word, stubbornly shook off his hands.

    Both were concerned friends who had searched for her, but the scenarios unfolded in stark contrast.

    As I pondered how to smooth things over, a tall woman approached us.

    Her hair, ck as night, fell to her thighs. Dark eyshes. She wasnt quite as tall as Silveryn but was nevertheless imposinga mysterious beauty by any standard.

    From the situation, it was clear she was none other than Professor Candine.

    Though we were meeting for the first time, she seemed to know who I was.

    Two days of the exercise period remain. Are you going to continue?

    All eyes shifted to Candine as she continued.

    Those present will receive extra credit for their ordeal. Youve already done splendidly by withstanding raiding beasts and subsisting on squirrels and mushrooms. You can certainly expect high marks.

    Cecil exchanged quiet nces with her team members before speaking.

    Were going to stop here.

    Victor stepped forward.

    I apologize. It was my fault for leading my team astray. I am willing to face any disciplinary actions.

    Candine shook her head.

    This wasnt your fault. You wille with me for an ident investigation, but there will be no penalties. Rest assured.

    Candine looked at me with a kind smile on her lips.

    What will our enigmatic friend in the mask do?

    Trisha giggled from the side.

    Hes called Mask-Wearer. How cute!

    Cecil, noticing the mood, quickly covered Trishas mouth.

    Going further? Others may say theyll continue, but theyll be rejected by the Circtory System. If we return here, theres no sense in having risked the dangerous zones for energy-dense food.

    Above all, we had the goodwill of the forest spirits. Although the practice is nearing its end, we might as well make use of this until the finish.

    I nced at Luna, who seemed to catch my drift and nodded.

    We will proceed to the end.

    Confident, arent you? Good.

    Candine turned to walk away, then stopped as if she had left something unsaid, and spoke over her shoulder.

    Oh, and youmasked onelets have a personal talk after this exercise is over, hm?

    Understood.

    I wondered what she wanted to discuss. Would I have to wear the mask for that, too?

    Suddenly, as I saw Professor Candine, I was reminded of Silveryn. A young and handsome magic professorno help but to be reminded of her.

    I wonder how Silveryn is doing. Is she still staying in the holy city?

    With the professors intervention, the issue seemed resolved.

    Professor Candine prepared to lead away the twenty or so students, excluding us.

    Shortly after, they moved away in a line, like ducklings following their mother.

    Cecil stopped, then scurried back to me.

    Candy!

    Was she determined to get left behind?

    Hurry up. Youll get lost if you dawdle.

    I feel like it will be weeks before we see each other again if we part now. Dont vanish on me, okay? Stay in touch, you hear?

    Though I could easily find her if I simply took off my mask in everyday life, for Cecil, it would feel like yet another friend had vanished without a trace.

    I now understood her seemingly hasty attempt to build a rapport. Considering the ones in her care, she seemed to have a soft spot for people.

    Lets meet again.

    I like that youre as dependable as a rock.

    ?

    Take care, see you.

    Cecil waved her hand and turned back.

    I surveyed the others. Trisha was no different from Cecil, and Sion had disappeared somewhere while I briefly looked away.

    Lilith stood at a distance, her face full of unresolved feelings, then shifted her gaze to me once before moving on.

    Luna and I turned in the opposite direction to everyone else. A warm nket and soft bed beckoned, but we couldnt end things here.

    Stepping back into the forest for a while, the forest spirits, like stuffed toys, appeared beside us and walked in line.

    A few of them yfully tapped at my feet and then scurried away in surprise, running to Luna.

    Can we really trust these guys?

    Yes.

    The forest spirits had stepped forward, offering a gift in return for our aid.

    We nned to check this final gift before heading back.

    Despite our pleas, they refused to give us an audience with the beast, so the potion of love was nearly given up on.

    I could only hope that whatever the forest spirits were giving would hold value close to that potion.

    The spirits took the lead and guided us.

    How far do we need to go?

    They havent said

    I didnt think much of it, believing wed not have to go too far, but that was a mistake.

    After four or five hours, with the day fully tilted and the sky filled with dark clouds, we still had to keep walking.

    Whenever I thought toin, suspecting the spirits of tricking us, I refrained because Luna firmly trusted the forest spirits.

    As much as Luna trusted me, I needed to trust her.

    Relying on the light cast by a fire orb summoned by Luna, we pressed on until just before midnight when we finally encountered a newndscape.

    A forest made from glowing nts.

    Numerous palm-sized, unnamed flowers bloomed here and there, emitting a soft light like glowingnterns.

    As the trees swayed with the wind, they shook off silverdust like a cluster of stars. The light seemed to ripple like waves.

    Even Luna, who seldom showed emotional reactions, let out a small exmation of wonder.

    Wow

    The forest spirits bounced around happily upon seeing this. They seemed to suggest they had more to show us, rolling their feet excitedly.

    We continued walking.

    A smallke soon appeared before us. It was stunningly beautiful.

    The moonlight didnt reach, but the algae growing at the bottom of theke glowed, causing the entire surface to sparkle with an emerald light.

    The spirits rolled their feet, pointing towards a particr spot.

    In the middle of theke, there was arge rock jutting out like an ind.

    On ity a white-furred deer, lying down.

    With antlers, gold in color, sprouting out.

    It exactly matched the description of the beast I had learned about during lessons on the Circtory System.

    Luna and I exchanged looks, then I stepped into theke first, with Luna taking my hand and following.

    The water was shallow, submerging us only up to our waists.

    A few spirits followed, swimming across the surface of the water.

    We created ripples in the tranquilke as we headed toward the rock.

    Climbing atop, Luna and I examined the deer.

    There was no movement, and the body sank like a deted doll.

    Upon closer inspection, the back skin was split open, and the insides werepletely hollow.

    It wasnt dead after all.

    Yes.

    This was the leftover husk after its molting.

    The spirits hadnt facilitated direct interaction with the beast, but they had repaid us exactly what we needed.

    Is it okay to take these antlers?

    At my query, Luna nodded.

    I drew my wooden sword and carefully sliced off one of the horns.

    Lets leave the remaining one for our juniors.

    This time Luna replied with a smile and nodded agreement.

    Our juniors need their chance, and its best the spirits have a bargaining chip to use against humans.

    Suddenly, a faint blue light seeped from beneath the beasts hide.

    The spirits jumped joyfully, signaling something to me.

    Lifting the hide, a blue herby beneath.

    It was the Blue Spirit Grass. Its importance at this moment was unclear.

    Luna ryed the words of the spirits with a puzzled expression on her face.

    They say even if it seems unnecessary now, it will be greatly helpful in our future journey.

    Our next journey?

    What were they talking about? One day I may return to the depths of the Soderton Circtory System, but not any time soon.

    Perhaps the message was intended for Luna.

    Are you going toe back here, Luna?

    No It seems like they were talking about you, Damian.

    Could they see into my future? I would prefer to stay away from the wilds for a while. My next journey should be to the holy city where Silveryn residesthats where my thoughts are drawn these days, especially given my longing for Silveryn.

    The spirits giggled and waved to us, and from the other side of theke, where we had crossed, they too waved their hands in unison, as if to bid us farewell.

    Then a light breeze passed, and the forms of the spirits faded away.

    For a moment, it felt as if the world had paused.

    I watched where the spirits had vanished, then gathered the Blue Spirit Grass and stood up.

    Stepping back into the water, I held out my hand to Luna.

    Lets go.

    ***

    That night, during our camp, I had a dream.

    A young deer with budding antlers approached our campsite, bowed its head in greeting, and disappeared into the light.

    It was a dream without significant meaning.

    Strangely, when I shared my dream with Luna in the morning, she said she had the same dream.

    Pushing the drowsy feeling aside, we continued our trek out of the Circtory System.

    Freed from tension, our steps were light.

    Theres something fun I want to show you

    Hmm?

    During a brief rest, Luna yfully ced the horn of the beast on the wolfs head. The wolf looked bewildered, lolling out its tongue panting. Sheughed to herself quietly.

    While I couldnt rte to her sense of humor, I was relieved to see her more rxed. It felt as though we had grown a bit closer after seeing her unrestrained side.

    With a leisurely spirit, we retraced our steps back the way we came.

    By noon, Lunas wolf, who had been on a scouting run, came racing toward us, barking urgently.

    Luna, who hadmunicated with the spirits, looked a bit surprised.

    Theres a fallen person.

    Lets go.

    We hurriedly followed the wolf to where the person was. It wasnt far off our path.

    There, in a part of the forest, a girly unconscious, her face nted in the ground. It was right on top of the tracks we left the day before.

    A bold outfit with much of her lower half exposed. ck hair that seemed familiar. And the handle of a cerulean sword.

    It was Sion.

    She was damp from the morning dew on her clothes. Her body was icy cold but, thankfully, she was still breathing.

    Upon closer inspection it appeared she had fainted while chasing us.

    Words like lets just leave her came to the tip of my tongue.

 Chapter 121 Circulatory System (23)

    Chapter 121 Circtory System (23)

    Could there be a reason she pursued me this relentlessly? Was she truly devoted to the art of the sword, her life dedicated to her craft? Would defeating me somehow improve her quality of life? I could understand if she wanted to steal my sword.

    But seeing her on the verge of death Ill have to take her with us.

    Luna looked at me with eyes full of awkwardness.

    We cant just leave her, can we?

    Its rather amusing that Luna seemed to share my sentiment.

    As much as Id like to, shes too talented a resource to let be eagle fodder. We should save her.

    Surely, she wouldnt repay her rescuers with swordy. After all, she is the proud disciple of a great swordmaster.

    I lifted Sion onto the wolfs back and we continued our journey.

    She did not awaken until evening.

    And the heavy clouds hanging overhead since the day before finally started pouring rain.

    We found a sheltered spot beneath an overhang of rock and set up camp to avoid the downpour.

    When I lifted Sion off the wolfs back, to move her closer to the warm campfire, a square object dropped from her.

    After settling Sion on a drier patch of ground, I picked up the letter to examine it.

    An invitation of sorts, it seemed, with high-quality packaging and a purple ribbon attached. It looked like an invitation to an aristocratic soiree.

    Why would someone carry such a letter all the way to the Circtory System?

    Then my spine chilled as I saw the back of the letter  To Candy it read in bold letters. It was addressed to me.

    It felt like I had seen something I shouldnt have.

    Toovish to be a challenge. It doesnt fit Sions character to ornately prepare something like this when she seems the type to quickly scrawl something on a scrap of cloth in blood.

    Then, her words from our previous encounter echoed in my mind, My master yearns to see you.

    Could it be? Why would the Swordmaster wish to see me?

    I contemted whether to take the letter. Stashing it away without notice seemed like thievery, but giving it back would make our next meeting awkward.

    After internal conflict, I slipped the letter inside my jacket.

    Luna quietly warmed herself by the fire and watched the rain.

    I joined her, admiring the Circtory Systems scenery. On our way back from the exercise, even the fierce rain no longer seemed so disagreeableit felt soothing, calming my overheated mind.

    The only w was our unwanted guest, but I suppose its fine as long as she doesnt suddenly wake up and start a fight.

    After some time killing the quiet moment, Luna asked tentatively.

    What will you use the potion for?

    She meant the potion of love, the prize for securing first ce.

    Ill share it with you.

    A faint smile graced her face as she looked at me.

    You arent greedy.

    What about you? Where do you want to use it?

    Luna spent a moment watching the rain before speaking.

    Im fine. You dont have to split it with me.

    You better im your share. Considering we may continue to group together in future activities, its best to be clear about the rewards

    I unintentionally showed my true intention of continuing to work with Luna and paused, my words caught in my throat.

    Anyway.

    Luna covered her mouth with her hand andughed silently.

    Ive already received a lot. This exercise was really fun.

    I felt a bit guilty for putting her through so much, but her appreciation was all too wee.

    Just let me know where you use the potion That will be enough.

    ***

    The next day, we resumed our journey.

    Around noon, we encountered familiar faces.

    Iris and Polson.

    They had been wandering, lost in the misty oak forest on the outskirts. Judging by their wretched appearances, they seemed to have been stranded there for days.

    Dammit, real people!

    Iris group waved their arms frantically, as if they saw rescuers, dashing towards us.

    Beads of sweat dripped down their faces colored in dirt, their cheeks sunken in from days without food.

    Polsons face was swollen on one side, as though hed been struck.

    Initially, I thought they might be up to no good, but their pitiful state quickly dispersed any such thoughts. Why intentionally stir trouble?

    Upon seeing our well-kempt demeanor, Polson and Iris were taken aback; they were further shocked to find Sion unconscious on the wolf. An unconscious Sion was a rare sight indeed.

    To, to, help us!

    As Polson advanced, I drew my wooden sword and aimed it at his throat, warning him.

    Back off.

    He raised his hands in surrender.

    We havent eaten for three days. Were ssmates, cant we help each other?

    I pulled out a piece of jerky from Sions pocket and flung it onto the mud with a ssh, where it became soaked.

    I had no intention of tormenting them, but I wasnt inclined to help either.

    After warding them off, Luna and I left together.

    As we approached the end of the Circtory System, we frequently crossed paths with ntara. They worked like a patrol, managing lost students and animals in the forest.

    Considering the potential gossip if the three of us returned together, we entrusted Sion to ntaras care.

    After discussing for a while, I also decided to ride on ntaras back, apart from Luna.

    It wasnt necessary, but Damian had to appear to have participated in the exercise. It didnt look right to sit with a mask where other students were.

    Luna and I agreed to act like strangers until we reached Eternia.

    I wrapped my wooden sword in bandages to disguise it, and Luna held all possessions I had while living as Candy. Luna would silently return to the port unnoticed, and I would be at the safe boundary with the students.

    Taking a cue from Iris groups appearance, I dirtied my clothes to look well-worn. Then, draped over ntaras shoulder, I said to Luna.

    It looks like this is it for us as well.

    Yeah.

    Ill invite you to my home soon, soe visit.

    Yes!

    She waved as I drifted away.

    ***

    Upon arriving at the safe, barrier-protected area on ntara, I surveyed the surroundings.

    The area was bustling with Eternias students, forming a vast makeshift vige.

    A few of them peeked out of their tents to check my face but quickly lost interest, seemingly undisturbed.

    And contrary to my expectations, someone enthusiastically greeted me.

    Damian!!

    Trisha caught sight of me, and with hair flying, rushed towards me with vigor.

    Her loud call shattered my hope for a discreet return.

    Trisha reached me and wrapped her arms around my waist as if binding me with ropes.

    I was worried!

    She then buried her face in my chest, remaining quiet.

    A few students nearby looked at us with sentimental eyes.

    In the distance, Cecil and her friends watched us, Cecil widening her eyes in surprise  I felt a bit uneasy.

    What are you doing?

    Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?

    Then Trisha replied with an indignant tone.

    Im allowed to worry about my friend too.

    I nced around nervously and whispered back.

    I was trying to slip away unnoticed. Now youve done this

    Sions situation wasnt even on your radar, anyway.

    What about Sion?

    You dont know? Hours ago, Sion was carried here unconscious. There was a buzz about who would bring back the horn of the beast, and things went crazy when even she returned unsessful.

    Right.

    And me being without a group would stand out, which would be awkward.

    Groups have been scattered for a while here. It wont matter.

    Good.

    Apparently, I was the one being overly sensitive when no one else seemed to care much about my presence.

    Trisha whispered so that no one else could hear.

    What about the horn?

    I dont know.

    You didnt secure a horn?

    I never met the beast.

    Well, that figures. Evenbining the top schrs in magic and overall, the beast is untouchable!

    Her voice had an oddly cheery tone, considering the failure. Of course, whos worrying about whom? Shed definitelye rushing just to satisfying her curiosity about the horn.

    Hee hee, Im off!

    She patted my back soothingly and then scampered back to where Cecil was.

    ***

    The exercise was nearing its end.

    ntara led all the stragglers to safety, and everything concluded without further incident.

    Gale might have brought one.

    How could he if Sion didnt make it?

    Did really no one manage to get it?

    Remember what the professor said at the start? Not to get our hopes up about bringing one back.

    Within the safe boundary, the discussion was rife about who would earn the top spot, but by the end, no conclusion had been reached.

    They seemed secretly relieved by the leaders failure, yet they were also stunned that not a single person had seeded in the task.

    We stayed one more day before heading to the dock for our return journey.

    Leaning against the ships railing, I watched the river flowzily by and contemted whether to read the letter snatched from Sion.

    While killing time with these thoughts, someone approached from behind, the deck creaking under their steps.

    Soon, that person leaned beside me.

    It was Trisha.

    She bit into an apple silently, then nced at me with smiling eyes and pushed the half-eaten fruit towards me.

    Eat this.

    Arent you hungry?

    I shook my head to decline, and she finished the rest before throwing it into the river.

    She then looked around, ensuring the deck was empty, and spoke up.

    Theyre saying I need to return to that mist-shrouded dormitory next week. I really dont want to go.

    Returning already?

    It seemed like Trisha was about to be confined again.

    She told me before the exercise began. Didnt she say anything to you?

    No.

    Trisha looked gloomy.

    Youre lucky.

    I should stop by Witthrush Hall soon.

    Trisha leaned against the railing, stretching out.

    Ah, youre gonna experience the weing ceremony for new students I never got to do that.

    Wee ceremony?

    Yeah.

    What happens there?

    I dont know. But Im jealous.

    Jealous of something you know nothing about?

    Just

    I remembered Silveryn mentioning that Witthrush Hall had some sort of ceremony for new students. It involved handling lingerie somehow, and messing up the roomsI vaguely recalled that much.

    Seeing the deted Trisha, I felt somewhat sympathetic. I racked my brain for something uplifting to say.

    We could have our own weing ceremony.

    Really?

    Yeah. Ill learn the procedure and bring it with me.

    Good, good. I really like that!

    It was time to prepare for the return to everyday life. I had quite forgotten how much was awaiting me.

    ***

    On the third floor of Witthrush Hall, two girls made their way covertly to the far-left end, pausing in front of Room 31F.

    Haley, the art club president, twirled a stolen key copy on her finger and inquired.

    Is this the right ce?

    Jenia, the art club vice-president, chuckled affirmatively.

    Yeah. This is our cute freshmans room.

    Why so far in the corner? Did she offend someone? Or maybe the pig girls got here first?

    Weve been holding onto the stolen key, so were first in line, no doubt.

    Haley didnt hesitate. She inserted the key into the lock and turned her wrist.

    With a click, the door to Room 31F swung open, and they cautiously entered.

    Expecting to find the raw spirit of a teenage boy, Jenia was slightly disappointed by the overly tidy state of the room.

    Hmm, this neera bit of a letdown.

    Haley locked the door behind them and grinned mischievously.

    Disappointing a senior? We need to enforce discipline.

    Jenia approached the expansive window to take in the view. In the distance, the wind blew through the silver Guardian Tree, situated front and center of the view outside the window. Despite being the farthest room, the view was a premium spot.

    Haley nudged Jenia.

    What are you waiting for? Time to get to work.

    Then she approached the dresser, rifling through the clothes one by one.

    Momentster, Haley held up a bunch of undergarments.

    Found it, kindling.

    Jenia burst intoughter at the sight.

    Haley crammed the undergarments into a basket she had brought with her.

    As Haley was busy, Jenia started rummaging through the bed.

    Where might our freshman have hidden the forbidden manuscripts?

    Finding a teenage boys secret weakness could bind the neer tightly to the art club. Their primary purpose for being here revolved around hunting for such forbidden books.

    As Jenia rummaged under the bed, an odd item caught her fingertips.

    Whats this

    She pulled it out.

    !

    A womans brassiere tumbled into her hand.

    The stricter the school rules, the more intense the hidden acts of rebellion grow.

    Eternias strict regtions led to a radical, albeit unspoken, initiation ritualburn the old undergarments and leave new ones as a marker.

    The mere presence of these items implied that someone had broken into the freshmans dorm and preempted the initiation ceremony.

    Jenia seethed as she brandished the garment.

    Damn it, the pig girls have already been here!

    Haley was taken aback and rebutted.

    What? That cant be true, can it?

    Jenia waved the item as evidence. It was high-quality lingerie, crafted by an artisan, with borate embroidery. Jenia checked the initials stitched onto the straps.

    S. Who uses this initial?

    Hah! Its someone from the drama or dance club, for sure.

    Jenia held the undergarment against her chest in astonishment.

    Thisthis is seriously a damned pig girls doing.

 Chapter 122 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (1)

    Chapter 122 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (1)

    Jenia pped the underwear onto the bed with a face full of annoyance.

    Whats going on, what did we miss? We had the keys, so who could it be?

    Haley pouted as she responded.

    If it wasnt someone sneaking in perhaps it was the junior who brought it in themselves?

    Absorbing those words and muttering as if shed been betrayed, Jenia grumbled.

    I thought she was innocent How infuriating.

    Jenia slipped her hand under her skirt and slid down her underwear to the floor.

    Then, with force, she hurled her worn underwear on top of the pillows.

    With a p, the lingerie stuck to the pristine white bedding.

    Haley screamed out.

    Are you crazy? You cant just throw around what you were wearing!!

    Something seemed off about her pretending to be so innocent. Its too annoying to let it stand.

    Even so, you n to attend sses like that?

    Yeah. What does it matter, Im sure others do it too.

    You should leave one behind too.

    Haley furrowed her brow for a moment, wrestling with her thoughts internally.

    Being offspring of a prestigious imperial family, she knew getting caught could mean being confined at home.

    Ah Damn I dont know.

    In the end, she also stripped off her underwear and tossed it onto the bed in an awkward stance.

    Jenia lifted one corner of her mouth at the sight of the art club presidents crude act of rebellion.

    My guess is this year our freshman will collect the most.

    Not all freshmen experienced a wee ceremony equally. Whoever stood out the most, for better or worse, naturally received the most attention.

    Haley agreed with Jenias statement.

    Even considering Hubert and Jordi, our newbie is the best after all.

    It was proper for a senior to raise their juniors value. Though it might seem trivial, who garnered the most interest was also a point ofparison among peers.

    Lets go. Its time for ss.

    Finishing their business, they left Room 31F.

    Leaving the door wide open.

    ***

    Upon reaching Eternias dock, everyone transferred to the campus-bound carriages that had been waiting.

    Trisha and I, with different destinations in mind, headed for Silveryns estate.

    The fatigue umted over time suddenly hit me, my body feeling drained.

    Luna and I differed from the others by engaging till the end of the exercise, having been through even more intense confrontations. Naturally, we were far more exhausted than the rest.

    Our appearance was a mess as well. Having not washed properly for a week, we reeked of dirt and sweat.

    On the carriage, Trisha dozed off asionally before lying sprawled across the seat, fast asleep.

    After arriving at the estate, I carried Trisha, who was oblivious to the world, inside.

    This could be thest time Trisha would stay here  though there might be a chance for her to visit again someday.

    Despite being in better shape than me, she was just as disheveled. Unable to ce her on a bed, I set her down in front of my rooms firece and kindled a fire.

    Then, the long-awaited bath was mine to enjoy.

    Soaking in the steamy water, erasing the grime of days past, I noticed the teeth marks still imprinted on my shoulder.

    Despite being days old, they were as clear as if they were fresh.

    Massaging them did nothing to diminish the marks. Could Trisha actually be a vampire?

    After bathing, I returned to my room to see Trishas shed clothing trailing from the firece to the bed.

    Lifting the bedding, I discovered Trisha curled up under my nkets. Her white hair was exposed, and even her artifact was stripped off.

    Get washed and go to bed.

    She mumbled, half-asleep.

    Ugh I dont know I want to sleep.

    Shes got some nerve, using the bed like its her own, discarding her worn clothes so carelessly that I couldnt even tidy up the nkets.

    I sighed and took a seat at the desk.

    Then I remembered Sions letter, which I had nearly forgotten about.

    It was a letter that inspired great reluctance to read.

    To Candy

    It was undoubtedly addressed to me.

    Bracing myself, I undid the seal and unfolded the letter inside.

    Just as I thought

    It wasnt a letter written by Sion. As I suspected, it contained a message from her master, Gesin Greig.

    To think a Swordmaster, ranked within the top ten on the continent, would take an interest in me.

    Back when I lived in the orphanage, I couldnt even dare to speak to the nobility, and now I was holding a letter from a Swordmaster  something I never imagined in my life.

    Holding my breath, I read the contents.

    [I heard about the duel atop Mount Grace from Sion. She says the real top student is you. Ive heard about your unique sword and the swordsmanship Ive never seen before.]

    [I would like to invite you to a dinner. Feel free toe masked; I wont mind. Id be pleased if you visited without feeling obligated.]

    Included was the address of one of the Rigved residences, along with the date and time. Looking at the date its the day after tomorrow, virtually no time to ponder. I was nning to consult Silveryn, but this was a bit unsettling.

    Additionally, the envelope contained banknotes that could be exchanged for gold coins  a considerable sum, equaling several months wages from my time as an artisan.

    Whats this about? Uncertain of the intent behind the inclusion. Is it for the carriage fare? Its too generous for such a purpose.

    Though the invitation encouraged me toe unburdened, it was impossible not to feel anxious. What can I do, its an invitation from a Swordmaster.

    I suppose I must go.

    ***

    The next day I waited at the back of the lecture hall for the final lessons of the Circtory System. The aftereffects of the exercise hadnt wholly subsided, and I felt half-dead. Students began to fill the room, taking their seats one by one.

    Then a group of about half a dozen girls made their way to the upper row where I was sitting.

    As they approached, a few of them turned to me and greeted.

    Hello~

    They were strangers to me. Assuming the greeting was for someone else, I impassively observed the scene.

    They joked around, voicingints yfully.

    Why arent you saying hi to us~

    Then, they giggled among themselves before moving down to sit in the lower rows.

    Was the greeting for me? If so, this was an ominous sign. How could strangers recognize and greet me like that?

    Soon after, an unknown girl with a thick book clutched to her chest came up to my row and offered the same greeting.

    Ah, hello.

    I watched her warily, and she covered half her face with her book, looking a bit flustered.

    Oh, sorry.

    Then she quickly scurried down.

    The situation demanded serious concern. Up until the practice, nothing like this had happened.

    I live a double life, after all. Clearly, something concerning me had urred.

    The most likely scenario was rted to the Circtory System results. Either the fact Luna and I were a group was leaked, or that we brought back the horn was mistakenly made public.

    Several students nced in my direction, giggling and whispering.

    The atmosphere felt odd, as if Id caused trouble or was the subject of gossip.

    Just then, Luna entered the lecture hall. She didnt give me a single nce and took her seat in the middle row.

    The attention on Luna was not as heavy as on me. What could it be? Did Luna know something?

    Candine then walked up to the podium, organizing the bustling atmosphere.

    She nced at a pocket watch and leisurely awaited theters. She spared no scolding for those who arrived btedly.

    Finally, with the lecture hall full, Candine began to speak.

    The reason Im here is to announce the schedule for the second Soderton Circtory System practice.

    The atmosphere in the lecture hall dropped ominously.

    Kidding, Im here to exin the grading process. Rx your faces.

    She lifted everyones spirits for a moment, then began exining the credit and debit system for the exercise, noting which entry levels resulted in how many points or deductions.

    The students wore grim faces, recalling their experiences during practice and mentally calcting their scores.

    When it came time for questions, about thirty students raised their hands all at once.

    Candine stated.

    If its about your own grades, put your hands down. Come see me after ss.

    Five hands fell, while the rest remained stiffly raised.

    She picked one, and a male student asked loudly.

    Is there someone who brought back the horn of the beast from this exercise?

    Only two people, including the seniors, managed to bring back a horn.

    This topic had been the biggest buzz among the freshmen ever since. Even those unconnected to the top staff couldnt help but be interested because of the potion of love.

    Candine smiled faintly as she scanned the lecture hall.

    If you intended to ask the same question, put down your hand.

    All hands were lowered.

    An eerie silence befell the room.

    First, I wont say who it is. Its clear everyone would pester them for the potion out of envy or stalk them. Theres also the fear of theft.

    She added after a deliberate pause.

    And there is a student who brought back a horn. That student was clever, brave, and aplished the task in a unique manner. Its regrettable I cant exin the process to all of you.

    No one dared to speak out.

    While I cant reveal who the top student is, remember that the potion of love affects the mind. So if anyone feels they may have identally ingested it,e to see me personally. I will assist with any antidote. Any more questions?

    The silence remained. No one ventured to guess who achieved the difficult task.

    Candine dered the end of the ss and called out a few names.

    Ah, Hubert, Sion, Damian, theres a matter concerning dormitories I need to discuss with you. Come see me!

    A few female students turned and looked up at me, giggling.

    ?

    Students then began rising from their seats, flooding out of the lecture hall like a released dam.

    And those called out stood before Candine at the podium.

    She scrutinized the faces of the three of us and remarked.

    At a nce, it seems you arent marked as disliked. Could be counted as a silver lining among misfortunes. s, regardless of advisories, the wee ceremony always leads to mischief. Hubert and Sion, you two, given the dormitory damages, will need to relocate to temporary amodation. Go see the Witthrush Hall maids or housemasters.

    A student named Hubert bowed graciously in reply.

    Yes, thank you.

    Damages? What unusual urrences took ce at the dormitory during our absence?

    Candine then gave me a fixed look as I seemed still unaware of the situation andmented.

    Damian, it seems you havent checked your dorm yet, have you?

 Chapter 123 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (2)

    Chapter 123 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (2)

    Professor Candine dismissed Hubert and Sion first. They both bowed lightly in greeting before leaving the lecture hall.

    Damian, follow me.

    I quietly followed behind her as we left the lecture hall and walked down the small path in the campus garden, surrounded by silence. While it felt somewhat awkward, she didnt seem to mind.

    We were not heading towards the dormitory, suggesting that she had something personal to discuss with me.

    While we walked, Candine suddenly asked an unexpected question.

    Do you know of the Lady of Gaius?

    It had been a while since Id heard that name but I did remember it was a bIgwig who attended this years Eternia entrance ceremony.

    Ive heard of her.

    That woman seems to be showing interest in you.

    Really?

    Its probably because of your master. Just keep it in mind for now. Well need to observe for a while longer.

    Afterwards, she fell silent again.

    When we reached the faculty area, she led me into her office.

    The bookcase along one wall of the office was full of ancient books with titles I couldnt read, and by the windows, there were couches and a table for receiving guests.

    Sit down.

    She pointed to the couch with her finger and began rummaging through a basket on her desk.

    Do you like cookies?

    If avable, yes.

    How about candy?

    Yes.

    Dried apricots?

    Theyre fine.

    She filled a bowl with a variety of snacks and didnt stop there; she even brought a bunch of green grapes.

    She then ced them on the table and pushed them towards me. There was so much that it was enough to skip dinner.

    She sat opposite me, crossing her legs and propping her chin up, looking at me with a burdensome gaze.

    Eat, eat.

    I thought we were just going to have a brief chat, and there was no need for this. Was she expecting something from me?

    Not to your taste? Wait, I could get some Ponturian goat cheese and bread for you

    No need, this is plenty.

    I hurriedly took a cookie and put it in my mouth.

    Dont feel pressured. I wanted to say thanks for taking the initiative during the exercise on behalf of the faculty.

    In that case

    Yeah, I know all about your dual identity. Quiet noble by day and masked rogue by night, right?

    There were some strange alternatives to phrases, but theyre saying I maintain two identities, which is the main point.

    Did you call me here because of the Lady of Gaius?

    Well, actually, I called you here to give you your reward, but I guess I should talk about that matter too.

    She ced a piece of ck stationery on the table. It bore the embossed golden seal of the duchy.

    This was sent to Eternia. The Lady of Gaius wants to take you on a bodyguard mission.

    I had heard that sometimes students are selected for external missions by thebat department. It seemed this was what she was referring to.

    Why?

    Is there a reason theyd choose me? After all, I was only ranked mid-tier.

    As the permafrost thaws and winter ends, the nobles who took refuge in Rigved to escape the cold start heading home around this time.

    Attaching a student to their already impressive entourage is unlikely to make much difference. They must have taken note of you as Silveryns disciple and want to establish a connection; its quitemon in Eternia. External missions sometimes even count as credit towards ones studies.

    A nobledy would already be apanied by high-ranking knights and mages. As someone she had never even met, they must have a different agenda for wanting me.

    Do I have to go?

    Its certainly an honorable affair to establish connections with high nobility. Typically, we rmend this, but your case is different.

    Eternia will decline on your behalf. Connections are not what yourecking right now.

    Perhaps Eternia deemed it too soon. My thoughts aligned. I was still not well-versed in noble etiquette, and getting involved with a sessor of the duchy was more than I could handle at this point. It was unpredictable.

    Its also worth contemting, especially if theyre only interested due to Silveryns fame rather than my abilities.

    Understood.

    Candine squinted, closely observing my expression for a moment before speaking.

    Youre not protesting at all, I see. Then, its time to talk about the reward for the Circtory System exercise, yes?

    She took out a potion bottle, about the size of her middle finger, from within her garment.

    It was the same love potion that Professor Rakam had previously disyed at the podium.

    Candine smiled slyly at me.

    I dont know who taught you, but its clear youpleted the mission quite splendidly. Youre one of the few students who have earned the favor of a summon.

    Thank you, but I havent actuallye face to face with a summon.

    I know. Just stepping into that realm is recognition enough. You had some ambition, didnt you?

    Indeed, I had my ambitions. I had hoped to witness a creature close to the embodiment of the Circtory System.

    Yes, I regret not achieving what I had hoped for.

    Seeing a summon is not always a good thing. Adapting to the Circtory System means you are under the influence of the summons powers. While the summon of Sodderton is harmless, radiating a pure and clear energy, not all are friendly towards humans. Some see humans as a rich source of magic to feed on, and others may even try to rule the area as a deity.

    Candine was referring to the territorial deities Zverepr had mentioned. She didnt seem to view them favorably.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Good, anyway, you did well.

    She offered the potion to me.

    As I reached out to take it, she hesitated as if second-guessing, and withdrew her hand.

    ?

    With a twinkle in her eye that contradicted her typically aloof demeanor, Candine proposed.

    You know, its not toote to join the drama club. If you sign up now, Ill give you a better present than this

    Ill have to respectfully decline.

    Upon seeing my perplexed expression, she grinned yfully once more.

    Im just teasing, here you go.

    Atst, the potion was in my hands. A thrilling sense of achievement surged through my body. I had no intention of using it, but its value was undeniable, and I felt satisfied.

    Thank you.

    She seemed reluctant to end the conversation there, continuing to chat.

    So, uh, anything bothering you about academy life?

    Theres nothing in particr.

    Has living with Silveryn led to any grievances?

    No, not really.

    She looked at me with a hint of skepticism.

    Hm thats unlikely. That woman isnt exactly known for her warmth.

    She quickly waved her arms, changing the subject.

    Ive made unnecessaryments. Anyway, if you ever have any concerns or problems, feel free toe to me. Ill be d to help.

    Thank you.

    Now go and check on your dormitory.

    I stood up and bowed slightly.

    Thank you, Ill take my leave now.

    As I was about to leave, she suddenly grabbed my coat and sat me down again.

    Oh, wait, take these snacks with you. Ill package them for you.

    I wonder why the professor insists on taking care of me. Its appreciated, but after all her kindness, I still have no interest in the drama club.

    ***

    By the time I arrived at Witthrush Hall in the afternoon, the atmosphere was generally chaotic. With the box of cookies, enough tost a week, under one arm, someone tapped my shoulder and rushed by.

    The hurried woman had sweat-soaked hair and was carrying buckers of water in each hand. She seemed too busy to even apologize.

    Marigold Hall, where the upper-tier students resided, looked different from usual.

    Several windows were shattered, and some were smeared with green slime. Mournful noises echoed from one of the rooms.

    Only then did I grasp how dreadful the weing ceremony could be.

    Damn, if Hubert, Sion, and I were called out, what happened here might be worse than I thought.

    Im getting nervous.

    I quickly made my way to my own dormitory at Witthrush Hall.

    Stepping into the entrance, I felt a slight relief. Thankfully, this ce was unlike the others, maintaining a tranquil ambiance.

    There was Sion, sitting as usual in front of the hall firece, leisurely sipping tea.

    I went up to the third floor. On the opposite side of the hallway, two girls walked by; our eyes met.

    ?

    They were faces I hadnt seen in the dormitory. Typically, the end of the third floor corridor where my room was, had no other upants. What was going on?

    The girls flinched when they saw me, quickly bowed their heads, and rushed past me.

    The door to my room at the end of the hallway was wide open. This didnt feel right.

    Something white was hanging on the doorknob. Up close, I could see it was someones underwear.

    An indescribable odd smell came from the corridor. Could it being from my room?

    I rushed over to my room and upon inspection, I dropped the box of cookies.

    Oh no

    I had never known there were so many kinds of underwear. The floor was a mess, with undergarments even stered over the window. As for the bed, it was covered densely with underwear, obscuring the white linens.

    On the wall, the invaders had written a guest book with green slime.

    I slowly perused the sloppy writings.

    If you want reimbursement, visit the dance department.

    No,e to the literature club!!

    Forget that and join our family estate. Well make sure youre entertained for life.

    Welle back for the underwear. Keep it safe.

    Dont act so aloof; its annoying.

    I know a secret about you.

    Lets elope together, sister.

    Why are you a disciple of Lady Silveryn, its so infuriating I want to stuff panties in your mouth.

    Theres someone under the bed.

    Immediately, I checked under the bed. Fortunately, there were no people, just a few neatly arranged pieces of underwear.

    The guest book was a feast of the subconscious. Graffiti simr to what I had seen in the orphanage.

    I had heard that nobledies value dignity and etiquette, being strictly educated from a young age to maintain a decorous demeanor like their lives depend on it. Today, my illusion of that hadpletely shattered.

    Perhaps, like Trisha, they were discharging their repressed desires in Eternia after being overly controlled.

    I brushed the undergarments off the chair and copsed on it, drained.

    Now the question was, when would I ever finish cleaning all this up? It seemed like several baskets would be necessary.

    ***

    Down in the first-floor hall, a maid approached Sion, who was taking a rest.

    The door has been fixed, you can enter now.

    Sion stood up and replied in a calm voice.

    Thank you.

    Sion moved toward the staircase. Her room had been tampered with, rendering the doorknob inoperative. This prevented her from changing clothes properly for a whole day.

    With no friends to borrow clothes from, she had no choice but to wear the basic practice garments provided by the maid.

    Reaching the third floor, she stood in front of her room and turned the doorknob. With a click, the door opened.

    Her keen sense of smell was instantly overwhelmed by a terrible odor.

    The room was smeared with green slimebedding, curtains, wardrobeall in disarray. The floor bore messages of contempt written in ck ink.

    Do the seniors really seem that easy to you?

    You think everyone else is a joke.

    Dont live your life like that.

    Do you need attention by dressing so modestly?

    But for Sion, who had gone through much tougher experiences, these messages left no significant impression.

    She passed over the nearly insulting messages with a numb gaze and walked straight to the dresser.

    Opening the drawer, she froze.

    its gone.

    Not a single piece of underwear was leftthey had all disappeared.

 Chapter 124 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (3)

    Chapter 124 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (3)

    A dormitory maid hurried to my room.

    We exchanged awkward nces before she spoke.

    The green slime will gradually evaporate if the room is ventted, leaving no trace. If it still bothers you I can finish cleaning it up.

    Thank you.

    Did any of your belongings go missing? Have you checked your drawers?

    I realized I had almost forgotten. With countless people using my room as if it were a public space, it was unlikely my possessions would have remained untouched.

    I opened the drawers to check for missing items.

    All my underwear is gone.

    The seniors probably took it in exchange while leaving their own. Thats the fate of someone popr, try not to resent them too much.

    I tried to look on the bright side. Perhaps the person who should feel the saddest isnt the one whose room was made a mess but rather the one whose room was left untouched.

    Its ttering to receive attention, but its not all fun and games. It means every w and misstep I have will be scrutinized more closely. One wrong move and I could face much harsher criticism than others.

    The maid began to gather the strewn undergarments into a basket. I joined in, searching every nook and cranny under the wardrobe and the bed, until we had collected about three baskets worth of underwear.

    The maid took the soiled bedding, and I grabbed the baskets before stepping out onto the lower floor entrance where ntara was waiting.

    Leave it to ntara and they will wash it and return it properly.

    Once again, Im indebted to Erzebets kindness. ntara is the best.

    Cant I just burn it all?

    The maid, aghast at the idea, shook her head firmly, warning that doing so would make me unpopr.

    I felt at a loss for what to do with items I couldnt even wear. If I kept them at Silveryns estate, what would Liria think of me? Maybe I should just secretly burn them.

    I wondered if Hubert and Sion were in a simr predicament. Sion is a girl; surely they wouldnt treat her to the same underwear antics?

    Im curious, are the girls alright?

    Generally, female students dont get harassed but sometimes, they do be the target of malicious pranks under the guise of the weing ceremony.

    Are there any repercussions for such behavior?

    Yes.

    After leaving theundry with ntara and entering the dormitory, I saw Sion sitting rigidly before the firece.

    Is she really okay?

    Having just heard about the retaliations, I couldnt help but feel more concerned. She showed no obvious change in expression, yet somehow she looked lonely. Maybe its just my imagination.

    She sat alone, dressed in in practice clothes, taking bites of a rock-hard piece of bread. Eating without even a sip of water, didnt she find it suffocating?

    She always seemed to be without friends to share a meal.

    Sometimes, she reminded me of a nun in silent contemtion.

    I paused for a moment as I ascended the stairs to the second floor when the sight of a wide-open door at Damians room position caught my eye.

    I remembered its location; it was Sions room.

    Pulled by anxious curiosity, and unable to avert my gaze, I found myself drawn toward the door.

    Standing at the threshold, I was momentarily speechless at the sight inside.

    The room was filled with malicious and unpleasant messages. The graffiti was so different from what was written in my room that I instinctively frowned. This was nothing short of unidirectional bullying.

    Was this because she challenged the seniors to sparring and brutally defeated them? It seemed she had firmly embedded herself on their bad side.

    Do the seniors really seem that easy to you?

    Her room was filled with mockery and disdain for her integrity.

    Lets see how long you keep your top rank.

    There was also a hint of inferiority hidden behind aggressive messages. Its clear now how much envy and jealousy the position of the top-ranking student can invoke.

    I felt heavy-hearted thinking that I might have been the recipient of simr nder.

    For a regr teenage girl, this would warrant locking the door and crying for days, but was she alright?

    I recalled Sion sitting alone, chewing on her bread.

    Did her mentor know that she would suffer such humiliation? Since Sion wasnt one toin or vent to others, she might bear it all silently.

    I decided that, if I met Sions mentor over dinner tomorrow evening, I would tactfully bring up the situation, depending on the circumstances.

    I wouldnt go in there if I were you.

    Startled, I turned around to find Cecil standing behind me, arms folded.

    Thats right, she was also from Witthrush Hall like me.

    She looked at me with a matter-of-fact gaze and said,

    Youre Trishas friend, right? A few senior girls conducted a malicious attack on Sions room, and its under investigation. Be careful not to contaminate any evidence or you might get entangled in this.

    What did they do?

    You can see for yourself. Its disrespectful to Sion to exin everything here to a guy, but its more than just what meets the eye.

    Is there more to it than burning underwear?

    I once heard Silveryn mention that it was also some kind of wee ceremony.

    Thats an old Eternia thing. Nowadays they just exchange one piece each, or hang them in the zas garden trees for disy.

    Cecil continued with apparent disbelief.

    Wait, arent you Silveryns disciple? How do you not know this?

    What are you talking about?

    What does that have to do with Silveryn?

    When Silveryn was an undergraduate, she pretty much demolished Southern Vige where the upperssmen stayed, and things changed after that. How could you not know about such a history?

    Suddenly, memories flooded of Silveryn visiting my dorm.

    Silveryn had jokingly mentioned that shemitted such a terrible deed that she ended up on the dormitory cklist. Now, it all made sense. True to Silveryns nature.

    Cecil narrowed her eyes, looking at me as if I were a con artist.

    Youre so navely innocent. Anyway, youve been acting pretty suspicioustely. Especially toward our Trisha youre up to something strange

    Before Cecil could finish, an uninvited guest arrived.

    Cecil, you sly fox!

    Marta was standing in the direction of the voice. She walked briskly over, saying,

    You promised to go fortune-telling in Rigved with us. What are you doing here? Everyone is waiting.

    Cecil twirled her hair, seemingly flustered.

    Oh, just had something to take care of for a moment.

    Dont you think youre the only one who gets to see the great Prophet of Stone, seer Galliar? This chance wonte again for another ten years. No time for dilly-dallying, get ready now. Immediately! Its chaos in Rigved right now with the crowds.

    Marta seemed taken aback when she saw my face.

    Ah, you startled me!

    Then, as if scared, she kept her distance and moved behind Cecil.

    Lets go, go, go.

    Whats gotten into you all of a sudden? Feeling weak?

    Quiet. Werete, lets go.

    Marta thus shoved Cecil away, and they started to distance themselves.

    Cecil shouted back at me as she was being pushed.

    You, well talkter!

    ***

    The next day, I boarded a carriage to Rigved in response to the Swordmasters invitation.

    True to the saying Its a fair day, Rigved was swarming, roads clogged without any space for carriages.

    Due to the crowd and many carriages, the central za waspletely filled with carriages.

    Move aside!

    Whats so special about that fortune-teller anyway, pah!

    I came all the way from the Empire. Make way please, this concerns my wifes life!

    Hundreds of people were gathered, desperate, outside one elegant residence. Likely all because of the seer Cecil mentioned. I put on my mask and disembarked amidst the tumultuous crowd.

    I left a message with the coachman to find a way through the back streets of Rigved and followed the address on the invitation. Despite the chaos of Rigved, I was buoyed by anticipation.

    The fortune-teller meant nothing to me. Let them have their fun. I was about to meet an extraordinary Swordmaster.

    I would be lying if I said I wasnt excited. Opportunities like this donte often in life. I also packed a wooden sword in case there was a chance to test my skills.

    A bout would be most wee. Id dly ept defeat. Im sure I can learn far more from such an encounter than from beating up a ntara alone.

    Going against the flow of the crowd, I pushed my way through with great effort.

    Finally, I arrived at the address written in the letter. As expected, it was located in the heart of Rigved, a home with tall windows and a grand imperial faade.

    I took a moment to catch my breath and tidy up my attire. Then I rang the doorbell.

    Ding-dong!

    I waited maybe thirty seconds. No response.

    Just as I was about to ring again, the door swung open.

    Who are you?

    Ive been invited to

    Sion stood in front of me. She was dressed in the neatest and most orderly clothes I had ever seen on her. She seemed as surprised as I was to be greeted in this manner.

    Wasnt Sion supposed to be at the dorm? Had shee for fortune-telling too?

    After a silent standoff, she gave me a probing look and asked,

    How did you know where I live?

    I received a letter from your mentor.

    So it was you who took it.

    Ah, right, a gift from saving your life.

    Saving me? Dont make meugh. I would have survived even if you hadnt interfered.

    The creatures of the Circtory System disagree.

    So you came to settle things with me? Wait, let me get my sword. Ill face you any day.

    Carrying the wooden sword was bing a regrettable mistake. I quickly corrected her assumption.

    No, I am here by invitation from your mentor.

    Dont tell me such an obvious lie.

    I presented Gesin Greigs invitation right before her eyes.

    See?

    Sion briefly perused it and then bit her lip lightly.

    Lead me to your mentor.

    Hes not here.

    When will he return?

    My mentor is currently in the Holy City and doesnt n toe back anytime soon.

    What are you saying?

    How would I know if you just took an invitation and came to our house on your own?

    Then why are you here?

    A sense of foreboding washed over me as things took an unexpected turn.

    Sion seemed to catch on to the odd vibe and spoke hesitantly with a wavering look.

    My mentor told me to stay at the estate today.

    It appeared I had been thoroughly deceived by the Swordmaster.

    Now I began to understand why such arge sum of money was included with the invitation.

 Chapter 125 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (4)

    Chapter 125 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (4)

    How long do you n to keep me standing in front of your house?

    Her inner conflict was all too clear in her expression. She couldnt simply turn me away since I was invited by her mentor, yet she was reluctant to let me in.

    I had a feeling that if I insisted on a grand dinner as a guest, she might literallye at me with a kitchen knife.

    Reluctantly, she allowed me entry.

    Come inside.

    I stepped into the mansion, taking in its interior. It was luxurious butcked the spacious grandeur of a country estate, mainly because it was located in the central area of Rigved. Strangely enough, there were almost no furnishings. The exterior seemed suitable for antique paintings and decorations, yet the inside felt deste, as if no one lived there.

    She led me along the hallway with her hands sped behind her back.

    Why did you bring the sword?

    She asked again, wondering if I was anticipating a fight with her. Unfortunately, I am someone who distinguishes right from wrong.

    For self-defense.

    She had me sit at a six-person dining table and lit the candles. There were no carpets, no nts, no chandeliers, nor any ornaments to be seen. It was as if I was upying a house left empty by a departed owner.

    Neither of us knew what to do next, the silence heavy between us. It seems I had been grossly tricked by the Swordmaster, and I was still feeling the sting of betrayal.

    Have you had dinner?

    She responded coolly.

    Not yet.

    She seemed to reluctantly treat me as the mentors guest. The very act of hosting me appeared to wound her pride.

    She walked into the next room and returned shortly with arge basket, which she ced on the table.

    It was filled with the rock-hard rye bread  the same kind Sion would always eat in the dormitory hall.

    I didnt even bother hoping for cheese or stew, but there wasnt even any milk or water. It was a chokingly dry setting.

    I had no expectations, after all.

    Then, Sion sat opposite me, took a piece of bread, and said,

    Eat.

    Forcing herself to take a big bite, she puffed out her cheeks like a squirrel, all the while keeping a sharp eye on me.

    I reluctantly took a piece of bread and tore a smidgen off, lifting my mask a little to take a bite.

    The silence. The atrociously nd taste. It brought back memories of eating oatmeal at the orphanage  enough to make one cry with nostalgia.

    Does she not have any joys in life? Subjected to such humiliation by her seniors, she returns home only to stuff tasteless bread into her mouth in solitude.

    When I put down the bread and heaved a sigh, she red at me as if I were a child fussing over food.

    Why arent you eating?

    Ive lost my appetite.

    Raised in a wealthy family, were you? Such a delicate pte.

    Sion may be a wless swordsman, but in all other aspects, she was failing miserably. I wasnt exactly the most sociable person, but I could see that this girl had serious issues.

    I wanted to tell her just how humble my origins were, but pride in such a background didnt seem fitting, so I kept quiet.

    Now, I fully understood why her mentor, Gesin Greig, had sent me here. Leaving such acking disciple alone probably made him uneasy. It must feel simr to how I felt leaving Trisha alone at home when I had to travel far.

    There were probably no other students capable of handling Sion, which is why he chose me.

    It was as good as an indirect request. If I was insightful, I would know what he intended for me to do.

    I stood up from the dining table. With a hefty sum already in hand, I couldnt simply let it pass without action.

    Sion paused her bread-eating and gazed at me curiously.

    What are you doing?

    Im leaving.

    She made no move to see me out and simply took another bite of her bread.

    No, you shoulde out too.

    Why should I?

    You have a responsibility to treat a guest invited by your mentor. Would you have treated any other guest so poorly?

    Sion replied as though agitated.

    I would have turned away any other guest without letting them in.

    I pondered what she meant by that for a while.

    Does that mean she wouldnt have given any bread to someone else, and that sharing this hard bread with me was her version of special treatment?

    I think I understand why the Swordmaster invited me, so follow me.

    How can you be so sure about that?

    Do you know?

    Sion appeared to be at a loss for words. Finally, she stood up reluctantly.

    Then she said, as if challenging me,

    Lead the way. I want to see if you really understand my mentors intentions.

    ***

    The first thing I did was to exchange the bills for gold coins at a currency exchange. The clerk swallowed nervously as he slid the coins over the counter. It was an exorbitant amount for just one evenings dinner.

    My goal was to spend all of this money today. Since it wasnt given to me to skimp and save for myself, I had no intention of using it for personal gain.

    After collecting the gold coins, I exited the building and was met by Sion with a sullen face.

    Why did you evene here?

    Dont worry, I dont owe you anything.

    With that, I led Sion out into Rigved square.

    My destination was a restaurant. High-end establishments, like the social scene, were strict about their entry requirements, so someone dressed as suspiciously as me couldnt enter.

    My first objective was a casual, quality establishment where travelers and traders could dine  nothing too extravagant, as that alone wouldnt be enough to spend all the gold coins.

    After satiatin our hunger, I would think of how to spend the rest.

    Sion followed me hesitantly, her expression still riddled with suspicion. Then, suddenly, she stopped and said,

    Where are you taking us?

    To a nice ce.

    I dont think so.

    ?

    Just fight me and get it over with. Thats what your mentor would have wanted.

    This girl believes everything should be settled with swords. No, I couldnt just leave her be, obsessed with the idea of a fight.

    Fine, lets just say you won the fight. Now, stop talking nonsense and just follow me.

    !

    Shock was evident in Sions wide-eyed expression as if she couldnt believe what I was saying.

    I remember children who couldnt handle or toss aside chess pieces sized statues if they bore the likeness of a deity. Strictly speaking, those were just objects, yet they imbued them with significance.

    Sion appeared to have attached a sacred meaning to the act of dueling, much like those children to the statues.

    Right, if she hadnt been like this, she couldnt have made it to her current position.

    If you cant trust me, I can write you a guarantee, but lets go for now.

    ***

    We settled into an inn that had a restaurant attached. Around us were dockworkers, sailors, merchants, and travelers unwinding with beer after their days work, all talking about the notable astrology-seer who hade to Rigved.

    The dimwit eldest son of the Dalton family rushed to get his fortune told.

    Just throwing their money away.

    Damn them. If theyd give me the money, I could concoct a better story.

    asional nces were cast our way, but they bore no malice, so I didnt feel the need to be alert. Attacking Eternia students was an unlikely urrence in Rigved, or so I heard.

    Sion sat rigidly opposite me, hands resting on herp.

    Whats all this for?

    Cant you tell? Were having dinner.

    Arent you worried about what they mightve put in the food?

    Where on earth was she raised? In a ce where crime flourished like breathing, perhaps?

    Have you only been on the receiving end all your life? How did you manage to eat that bread?

    Its ingredients are transparent. Water, salt, aged sourdough. Thats it. And I detest crowded ces.

    Immediately, the food we ordered began arriving at the table: roasted duck, beef stew, boiled potatoes, fresh fruit juice, and steamed fish. Seeing the food soften the suspicion in her eyes.

    I pushed the borate dishes toward Sion, as it was cumbersome to eat with my mask.

    Ill abstain from eating, so go ahead. Even if the food is poisoned, Ill protect you.

    Seemingly convinced by my words, Sion cautiously began to pick up her cutlery and eat.

    I watched her from the side, noticing how she never let her guard down, almost like a wild animal with heightened survival instincts.

    She ate well, thankfully. I was a little hungry, but seeing someone who usually only ate bits of bread and jerky enjoying a proper meal made me feel somewhat gratified. To pretend it hadnt bothered me since the weing ceremony would be a lie.

    Suddenly curious, I asked her.

    Is this your first time at a ce like this?

    No. Its just that I cant trust ces like this.

    With such strong wariness, you dared to snatch someone elses jerky during practice?

    The herbs in jerky can be identified by smell.

    Her sense of smell is that sharp, too. She truly is a wild creature.

    Sion didnt bother inviting me to eat and focused on her meal alone.

    ***

    After the meal, we walked along the riverbank next to the docks.

    As I held back Sion, who was ready to return home now that dinner was over, I hurriedly thought of ways to spend the remaining gold coins.

    There was still too much left.

    Whats your purpose in detaining me?

    Without any words of gratitude for the meal, she first doubted me. Luckily, her apprehensive attitude had softenedpared to before.

    Just follow me.

    I led her to a nearby jewelry store, only to quickly retreat after getting a glimpse of the prices.

    Apparently, I couldnt stomach the inted prices on the craftsmanship due to my upational disease.

    Then we entered another jewelry store, where I began to look for an essory to buy for Sion.

    Using a magnifying ss provided by the shop, I carefully examined the materials and finish.

    She watched me with puzzled eyes.

    Whatare you doing?

    Wait a moment.

    I gently ced a ne against her neck.

    Im not sure what games youre ying, but Ill reserve wearing nes for when I have enchanted artifacts. And just because you buy me something doesnt mean.

    Really?

    I cut her off and immediately switched from looking at nes to bracelets.

    Bracelets would get in the way of wielding a sword.

    Young girls her age usually invest generously in adorning themselves, considering it a natural endeavor. What beliefs does she hold to be behaving this way?

    I held up a pair of silver earrings, round as the full moon, and inspected them for a long time with a magnifying ss.

    When held up to her face, they seemed to soften her sharp and cold features just enough.

    Hmm.

    ???

    Although I wasnt entirely pleased with the marked-up price, I eventually purchased the earrings since nothing more suitable was found.

    As we walked out of the store, the evening sky was aze with fiery reds.

    I handed Sion the box with the earrings. She took the box and asked me,

    What are you doing?

    Theyre yours.

    Her face twisted in suspicion, shooting me a doubtful look.

    Why are you doing this to me?

    Just try them on.

    I dont want to. Ill never wear them.

    Thats a pity.

    I didnt expect her to warm up to the idea overnight. Perhaps she resisted simply because she disliked me.

    The task the Swordmaster gave me was to earnestly entertain Sion, and I had done my duty to the best of my ability. Whether my methods were clumsy or not, as long as I did my best, that was enough.

    With that, I spun on my heel and moved to walk away.

    This time, I didnt tell her to follow, but she tailed me anyway.

    There was still plenty of money left, and the evening was far from over. The next destination remained undecided. Ending things now might not be such a bad choice.

    Yet, something felt iplete.

    Then, out of the blue, I broke the silence.

    Do you believe in destiny?

    ***

    The impulsively formed n hadnt gone as expected.

    Where can we make a reservation?

    There arent any. You simply wait fervently.

    Upon inquiring, the Prophet of Stone, Galliar the seer, could only be consulted at night, and hundreds of people crowded Rigveds square awaiting nightfall outside his lodging.

    By my estimate, more than half seemed willing to pay more than I possessed, contentedly.

    That money isnt going to cut it. Why do you think all those high-fliers are waiting outside his door if it was just about the money?

    There were too many waiting customers.

    Small-stakes astrologers hoping for some spillover from the client crowd had set up shop in the bustling central square of Rigved, each aggressively hawking their services.

    If you want to look deeper, seed-casting is the way to go!

    There isnt a seer who can beat me when ites to marriage predictions!

    Phrenologys predictive power has been scientifically proven!

    The ce was in disarray.

    Realizing there were no gains to be made, I began to regret wasting time on seeking a fortune.

    Moreover, when I returned after making inquiries, Sion was entangled in a heated argument with a fortune-teller who had spread out a mat on the ground.

 Chapter 126 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (5)

    Chapter 126 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (5)

    Sion was arguing with an old man who hadid out a mat to sit on.

    Just a moments inattention and shestched on to someone difficult. I can well imagine the tribtions her mentor must face.

    Were out to enjoy ourselves, cant we just have a good time without making a scene? Theres no need to get worked up.

    I quickly approached and intervened between the two.

    Whats going on?

    Sion, clenching her fist, just glowered at the old man without offering me any real exnation.

    The elder, recognizing me as part of her group, chuckled in resignation and spoke up.

    Lad, I gave her a light bit of advice based on her remarkable fortune, and she flew off the handle. Tsk, tsk.

    What advice was that?

    One doesnt expect much from a street fortune teller. Its a problem when people utter nonsense, but another when you pick up every word thrown your way and pocket it as if its yours.

    He said that she would do better if she distanced herself from her master.

    I turned to Sion.

    Did you pay him to tell your fortune?

    No, I dont believe in that sort of thing.

    Then Well take our leave now. My apologies for the disturbance, elder.

    I was ready to brush it off since no money had exchanged hands, but Sion persisted.

    No, I want to know what basis he had for such ludicrous ims.

    If you dont give me a straight answer, there will be consequences.

    The old man stroked his beard with an incredulousugh. His hair was sparse, like weeds on a barren field, and one of his eyes was white as if blind. His limbs were as thin as that of an ascetic monk on a hunger strike.

    His appearance was undeniably that of a homeless man. Here, it looked like Sion was troubling someone less fortunate.

    pping his palm against the mat, the elder spoke up.

    Nay, you have to pay up for that! Thinking you can freeload fortune-telling from me, eh? What, am I supposed to starve?

    Sure, its naturally upsetting to hear that distancing yourself from a Swordmaster mentor would lead to better oues But its amon sales tactic, isnt it? Why take the bait so easily?

    Elder, how long have you been fortune-telling?

    Ive made my living off this trade here in Rigveds square for thirty years. Im not like those con artists iming to be prophets. I tell the bad fortunes as they are, without sugar-coating. So, I may not have made much money, but Ive earned a reputation. Ask the shop owners around here, theyll recognize me.

    It feels like Im listening to a drunkardmenting his life.

    I see. Could you tell me on what you base your fortunes?

    Constetions. Its always the constetions. I was once a priest at the Altar of Stars. Human fates are moved by the power of stars. Cards, bones, drawings, dice, all lies spun by swindlers.

    Sion challenged his credentials.

    Nonsense. Theres no such ce as the Altar of Stars.

    I myself had never heard of such a ce. Sure, it might exist somewhere, but it didnt sound all that impressive.

    But really, its a waste of energy to scrutinize the credentials of a street fortune teller.

    How much do you charge to read a fortune?

    Used to be one silver coin, but for today its a special price, just five copper coins.

    Not even gold, and thats practically the price of three or four potatoesnot a bad deal.

    I reached into my pocket, fumbling for money. Sion regarded this with disapproval.

    Why would you invest money in nonsense?

    Im curious. Whyd you say what you did?

    Raised in luxury, so you dont know the value of money, I see.

    Arent you curious too? Sit down.

    No, Im not. I was just suspicious of how he knew about my master.

    Naturally. Being an Eternia student, he probably took a stab in the dark.

    I crouched before the old man, but Sion, too proud to relent, stood with her arms folded.

    With no chance to hear a reading from Galliar, the Prophet of Earth who had stirred up Rigved with his astrology, my impromptu n went bust, and I wasnt much bothered. Hearing from a skilled fortune teller isnt necessarily a good thingwhat if the news was bad? Theres nothing more unpleasant than that.

    Theres a silver lining to shams. If the fortunes good, I can leave feeling cheerful. If its bad, just brush it off as a swindlers talk.

    I put the five copper coins on the mat and added one more, saying to the man,

    Could you tell us the story that my friend here is curious about? Please, only good stories, elder.

    Ha! That friend of yours  patient and smart, the total opposite of you  found themselves a partner fiery and impatient.

    I quickly corrected him.

    Were not in that kind of rtionship.

    Sion gritted her teeth. Is the old coot doing this to get a rise out of her?

    The unabashed confidence with which he spat out his wrong answer left me secretly amused.

    Whether thats true or not, whats your friends birthday?

    I nced up at Sion.

    Out of pride or caution, Sion refused to speak, standing firm.

    The fortune tellermented.

    Tsk, how will you ever aspire to great things with such a closed heart?

    Lets get this over with.

    Reluctantly, she spoke up.

    July 7th.

    Is what it is.

    Lets have a look-see. Mmm-hmm.

    The fortune teller shifted a sizable ss jar from behind him, half-filled with water.

    He scooped up a handful of pebbles etched with runes and tossed them into the jar.

    Akra, Maha Subakum.

    As he recited what seemed like a hastily made-up spell, a few of the sunken pebbles rose to the surface. Then, two stones stuck together at the center of the jar, spinning around on the waters surface.

    Look here. Your friends master is a grand star. Grand stars exert a strong pull, attracting everything around them. Youre a little star, drawn into orbit around that force.

    But you have the fate to be as grand as your master. Tiny stars maintain bnce due to their weak gravitation, but when two grand starse close, the celestial order falls apart, and theyre bound to collide. Whatll happen then? Everything smashed to pieces, leaving nothing but dust and smoke. Thats the main reason you need to leave your masters side.

    Had Sion mentioned her Swordmaster first? The fortune sounded usible enough.

    Sion denied the reading.

    I dont believe it.

    Even if not now, the time wille when you must.

    She still looked dubious. I could understand that. If someone told me I had to leave Silveryn, Id be terribly upset.

    Sion is the renowned top student in all of Eternia, so the fortune could be spun from rumors. You cant blindly trust it. Take it for amusements sake and leave it at that.

    The old man didnt stop there; he started marketing to me.

    Ah, shouldnt you have a reading too? If one of a couplees and only one gets a reading, the luck shifts to just one side.

    Were not a couple. And Im fine, thank you.

    I stood up, dusting myself off.

    Oh,e on. Have a reading, will you?

    He extended three fingers in a showy gesture.

    You, Ill read for three coins. Its practically on the house.

    Im quite content with life as it is.

    But then he raised his voice suddenly, reaching out to grab me.

    Hey! No, forget two, forget one! Ill just do it for free. Sit down, quickly!

    You dont need to bother.

    Im the one whos curious, sit down, Ill just do it for free.

    Why is he doing this all of a sudden? Offering a free reading out of nowhereits too suspicious.

    Maybe its understandable for Sion due to her fame, but why me?

    I quickly checked if my mask was in ce by feeling my face. Being masked, theres no connection to Silveryn.

    Perhaps its another sales tactic. Pretending to be duped, I took a seat again.

    Your birthday, if you please.

    Is that necessary?

    Its helpful to know.

    I hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    December 1st.

    Lets see

    The fortune teller lifted all the pebbles out of the jar, cleared the water, waited for it to settle, and threw the stones in again.

    They sank like any ordinary pebbles, lifelessly hitting the bottom.

    Strange. Somethings off. Are you sure thats your real birthday? Youre trying to trick me, arent you?

    You didnt recite the spell.

    The spell doesnt matter, you brat! Daring to test me like this!

    The truth is, its August 4th.

    Well then, let me have a look

    Once more he cast the stones, but like before, they lifelessly sank to the bottom.

    Oh, dear

    He didnt scold me for lying. Instead, the street soothsayer astutely touched on the truth.

    Thats not it either. You were an orphan, werent you?

    Suddenly, my heart felt as if weighted down.

    I fell silent for a moment.

    Without countering, I maintained my silence, and Sion, standing beside me, widened her eyes in surprise, as if asking if that was true.

    Why wouldnt I have a birthday? Anyone born upon this earth has one. However, orphans with no knowledge of their parents would have no way of knowing theirs.

    Even if they knew, how could orphans celebrate the day their life began?

    Thus, for those of us raised at the Acates Temple, birthdays did not exist. It was the same for me. I erased it from my mind, never celebrated it.

    We only gathered together on the day we were baptized, offering prayers to the goddess Acates. That was our birthday.

    I didnt expect the soothsayer to hit on the mark. Had I invented a birthday, hed have provided a suitably tailored response.

    His tone shifted in an instant from that of a belligerent drunkard to a solemn high priest.

    Its alright not to know your birthday. Instead, you must cast the stones yourself.

    He fished the pebbles from the jar and handed them to me. They felt surprisingly heavy, like chunks of iron.

    Do I throw them into the jar?

    Give it a try.

    I tossed the stones into the jar.

    Unlike before, the stones did not sink but floated in the water, each at a fixed point as if forming constetions.

    The old mans brow furrowed deeply.

    Sion, previously standing upright, sank into a crouch beside me, her curiosity piqued.

    Gazing silently at the jar, he finally spoke.

    I cannot see your fate.

    Do you need to know my birthday?

    It doesnt matter. I just cant see it. Some parts of the divine will cant be understood by humans.

    Then what does this mean?

    What could it mean with the stones floating aimlessly in the jar?

    The old man looked down into the jar with a vacant gaze. His eyes werent fixed on the stones but rather seemed to be watching something invisible.

    This represents your past. The constetions of the living foretell the future, while those of the dead recount the past. Youre much like someone whos passed away.

    .

    The wrinkles on his forehead deepened. He was silent for a while before speaking up.

    There is painful history in your life. Youve lost something precious, as vital as life itself. Therefore

    I dont need to listen.

    I reached into the jar to disturb the floating pebbles. Yet the elder continued unabated.

    You live in the past. Your heart is filled with rage at not being able to protect anything.

    Enough. I dont want to hear this.

    No, you really must listen to this.

    My hand moved toward my wooden sword, prepared to silence him by force if needed.

    Before I could draw my weapon, Sion grabbed my arm, halting me. She sensed my dangerous mood. I looked into her eyes, widened as if reflecting the full moon.

    Sion was the one calming me down, a reversal since I hade to soothe her.

    The old man resumed.

    Youll keep fighting. If only to grasp at mirages, to protect the ghosts of the past. It is your curse and your beacon. A lone guide ming brightly in the emptiness of your fate.

    The surroundings fell eerily silent. Actually, the square was bustling, but I couldnt perceive any of it as noise.

    My mind was in a vacuum.

 Chapter 127 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (6)

    Chapter 127 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (6)

    Sion and I watched the setting sun by the Eternia River docks.

    Having my fortune told hadnt been the best choice.

    The remnants of my burst of emotion still muddled my heart. Recognizing my own immaturity was a minor takeaway, I suppose.

    I didnt want to delve deep into the fortune tellers words. They had shaken me more than necessary, and I needed time to regain myposure.

    And suddenly, I found myself yearning for Silveryn. I decided to collect Stitch, which I had left for repairs, on the way back.

    Beside me, Sion sat expressionlessly and then asked,

    That fortune teller pinpointed your past urately, I take it?

    Well, in a manner of speaking.

    So its true, then, that you were an orphan?

    It wasnt something to boast about, nor was it something I felt the need to hide deliberately.

    Yes.

    I understand a bit now.

    What do you mean?

    What the master once said. People who grow up privileged dont feel the need to be strong.

    What do you mean?

    Even if they have great talent, if theyre in afortable position with adequate wealth and status, they prefer to stay there. Only those whove been through hell truly be strong.

    Bing stronger I only wanted enough power to protect the people I love. Now, that goal seemed frustratingly out of reach.

    Today made me realize, you havent had an ordinary life either.

    The old mans words included clues to my past. Without being specific, it seemed she could guess my background.

    Sion watched the sunset-dyed river nonchntly and spoke lightly,

    Im an orphan too. Maybe thats why the master took me in.

    Her words meant that Sion, too, had experienced her own trials, and in some way, she acknowledged and opened up to me.

    Do you still want to fight me?

    No, not at all.

    She seemed not to be particrly interested anymore.

    And so we sat in silence for a while, the wind blowing and the river water rippling.

    As the sun finally set and the twilight moon rose, we stood up as if on cue.

    We were dusting off our pants when someone called out.

    Candy?

    Sion and I turned around simultaneously.

    About ten steps away stood Cecil and Marta.

    It was an encounter I hadnt anticipated. Now that I thought of it, they had mentioned they were going to have their fortunes told too.

    However, Cecil seemed different from usual. She murmured quietly while looking at us,

    It really is Candy

    She nced at Sion and then back at me with a re. Lips pursed, she seemed upset as she recognized the situation.

    Cecil stood frozen for a moment, then briskly turned and disappeared into the crowd.

    Marta hurried after her, calling out,

    Hey, hey! Where are you going?

    Watching this, Sion yawned tiredly.

    Im going to head out.

    She left without a farewell, truly like the wind.

    I was somewhat bothered by Cecils reaction and followed in the direction she went but ultimately failed to catch up.

    In the end, I retrieved Stitch, Silveryns repair. Stitch had been shattered once and, like cracked ss, bore the scars, but the repairman had assured its functionality.

    With that, I returned home.

    It had been a long day.

    The mansion was quiet since Trisha had already left for the Thorn Garden. On a whim, I lifted my bed covers. As expected, nothing.

    When she was around, the room always felt untidy, but now it felt empty without her.

    I decided to write a letter to Silveryn.

    I wrote about my new friends, the incidents in the cardiovascr wards, and even the story of achieving the highest grade in practice. I hoped the letter would bring at least some small joy to Silveryn.

    As I was going to write about todays events, I hesitated, reflecting on the astrologers words.

    Could Silveryn provide an answer? After some thought, I chose not to write about the fortune. I needed to learn to stand on my own, not seek lifes answers from her.

    Having sent off a letter filled with my daily life at Eternia, I went to bed.

    And that night, I dreamed.

    Everything was blurry, leaving no strong impression. I faced something indistinct; there was someone behind me, and we were on a cliff edge.

    That was all. The only memory simr was the time chasing after Liza and Venemaril.

    Perhaps, due to stirring up unwanted memories the evening before, it had emerged abruptly, without warning.

    Early in the morning, I sent Stitch to Cecil at the Eternia campus.

    Her expression from the previous day stuck with me, and coincidentally, I required someone to appraise a crystal I had acquired from a wingless dragon.

    However, no reply came the rest of the morning.

    Unable to wait any longer, I donned my mask and headed to the library.

    I found Cecil with ease in the stacks. When I approached, she halted her search, turned, and walked away.

    She clearly saw me but pretended not to. The coldness in her actions was unmistakable. Clearly, there was something disappointing or hurtful about her disposition towards me.

    Maintaining some distance, I followed her. Sensing my pursuit, she quickened her pace, trying to shake me off.

    As Cecil sat down at a reading table, I stealthily took a seat across from her.

    Can we talk?

    Cecil opened a book and shielded her face, signaling she didnt even want to make eye contact.

    I quickly sifted through yesterdays events for anything that might have angered her, but found nothing significant.

    Did you get Stitch?

    Cecil gathered her books and moved to another table.

    This is not good. It seemed she was truly upset.

    If I pretended not to notice, our rtionship could be over for good. I needed to pursue her and find out why she was angry.

    Unabashedly, I followed Cecil and sat opposite her again.

    Ive brought something I thought youd find curious, arent you interested?

    Cecil spoke from behind her book.

    Not interested. Go away.

    Her tone was uncharacteristically cold.

    Lets talk.

    No.

    I cheekily plucked one of the books she had collected and skimmed through it.

    Ill follow you around until you do.

    The novel was about a vignte punishing womanizers. Some of the gruesome illustrations made me frown. Cecil had quite the peculiar taste.

    Cecil maintained her barrier with the book.

    Ill report this as harassment within the school.

    Im a ghost student, so even if you report it, they cant catch me.

    Ill call my seniors to exorcize you.

    That hurts. Enlisting seniors to ostracize a friend.

    Hurt?

    Yeah.

    Youre hurt????

    As the atmosphere deteriorated further, I quickly shifted the topic.

    There seems to be something thats bothering you.

    Hmph

    Why did you just leave yesterday?

    Who wants to barge in on a date and be an unwee third wheel?

    It wasnt a date.

    Oh, indeed. Secretly meeting in Rigved, just the two of you, enjoying the evening glowit sure looked lovely. Who asked for the date?

    How is it dating one head student after another? Is it nice? Whens your date with Iris?

    Ah, this is trouble. I seem to have gotten on her bad side. How do I clear up this misconceived notion of only meeting with the top students?

    The meeting with Sion was unavoidable.

    Oh, so youve got someone special for dates and someone different for when you need them? Was I overstepping?

    Her words were filled with thorns. She could be quite intimidating when angry.

    It was just to sort out the constant challenges from Sion. Didnt want to make my other friends feel ufortable.

    Right, so important that you couldnt meet at the school, had to pick a scenic spot. Unlike with other friends.

    Great, someone might think Im saying all this because I fancy you. I was merely expressing disappointment as a friend.

    This is giving me a headache. How do I manage to persuade her with words? Its impossible to give her themission in this state. If only Id brought some form of bribe.

    Cecil lowered the book slightly, revealing just her eyes, which were slightly bloodshot.

    Is she crying? No, I dont believe it. Surely she isnt that upset over me. Right? It must just be from reading for too long.

    Tell me honestly. Do you only hang out with head students? Why are we friends?

    Because youre.

    Cecil cut me off mid-sentence.

    Its because Im pretty, because my bodys nice, everythings fine. I could even ept something perverse like its because I have a big chest, but if its because Im the head of the magic department, thats unforgivable.

    This is serious. Its true that I value aplishment in a field that isnt innate but earned. People seem to have more issues with superficial appearance, but shes the opposite.

    With you it seems like itd be fun to hang out.

    Was that a good enough answer?

    Cecil lowered her book again, leaving only her eyes visible.

    Thats a 7 out of 10 response.

    Whats a perfect score?

    A thousand.

    While her words seemed harsh, the knotted feeling appeared to loosen a bit.

    If its so fun, why havent you ever asked?

    Cant invite you without something fun to do.

    If I invite you, will youe?

    After saying it, I couldnt refuse.

    Of course.

    Cecil peeked over the book with just her eyes.

    Thene to the Guardian Tree tonight.

    Isnt ess to the area around the Guardian Tree still forbidden?

    Do you know why its forbidden?

    No.

    Theres a ghost appearing in front of the Guardian Tree. Soe catch ghosts with me tonight.

 Chapter 128 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (7)

    Chapter 128 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (7)

    Cecils emotional outburst was significantly provoked by my own mishandling of the situation. The usation that I was selectively meeting only head students was nearly indefensible, especially considering that the individuals I donned my mask to meet included the likes of Luna and Sion, themselves head students. Understandably, this could cause significant resentment.

    It would be problematic if such feelings were allowed to fester, drawing lines in our rtionship. For now, I needed to smooth things over by offeringfort and reassurance.

    Okay, but what exactly do you mean by saying that theres a ghost in the Guardian Tree?

    The news of a ghost at the Guardian Tree was intriguing enough to capture my attention. It could very well be speaking of a thought-form that I had failed to address.

    Do you know the legend of the Guardian Tree?

    I paused to recall. My memory served that Silveryn had mentioned the legend when exining the Guardian Tree.

    The story went something like a priestess had cast a spell on herself to be the Guardian Tree in order to protect Eternia. It was a tale intertwined with a sort of fairy tale narrative. There was also mention that the Guardian Tree asionally provided answers to those who confessed their troubles to it.

    Sort of.

    You know the original form of the Guardian Tree is a priestess, right? They say that sometimes the priestess wanders in human form. There have been a few witnesses to this.

    What does she look like?

    ording to eyewitness ounts, a young woman with long white hair.

    Hearing the description, I could think of one suspect.

    But it could just be a normal person, not a ghost.

    Theres no one in our school with white hair except for the professors.

    But simr shades exist. Human eyes arent that urate.

    Hmm, another witness testified that she was the most beautiful creature they had ever seen. They said their face was entranced as if by a siren. I really need to ask that legendary priestess a few questions. You know me, Im too curious.

    It was clearly Trisha who had sneaked out and been spotted. At least its not a thought-form, so thats something to be thankful for.

    Cecil squinted at me, scrutinizing my thoughtful expression.

    Why does your reaction change when beauty is mentioned?

    You can see my expression?

    Yeah, I have this ability to see through things. I can see Candy behind the mask, not handsome but with a likable face.

    We cant y cards together, then.

    Seeing that Cecil seemed to feel better, I rose from our ce.

    I would help her with the ghost of the Guardian Tree andter, she could appraise and process the crystal from the wingless dragon.

    If Trisha, who had escaped thebyrinth, were to be ambushed by other students, it would be a disaster. I would have to step in and take preventive action.

    So well see each otherter. Is there anything else I need to bring?

    Cecil lifted up the book briefly to cover her face and responded.

    Just bring yourself.

    ***

    As dusk fell, I arrived at the dormitory garden as promised with Cecil.

    Cecil was waiting for me, cloaked in a ck robe that concealed her head for disguise. Despite it being evening, the dormitory area was bustling with wandering students. Her peculiar outfit drew some attention.

    Cecil waved.

    Candy! You actually came. Youre nice.

    Were heading into a restricted area, do you have a way in?

    You havent been there much, have you? Until recently, there were all these surveince spells and ntaras, but now theyve been lifted. Its only officially still forbidden on paper, but actually, theres no problem entering.

    Id asked just to test the waters, but she seemed well-informed.

    After warning Trisha not to venture outside, I had visited thebyrinth, but she wasnt there, so I couldnt properly deliver the message.

    I proceeded with Cecil towards the Guardian Tree. One masked, one hooded, we were a sight indeed.

    While we walked, Cecil asked,

    But you know.

    Yeah?

    How did you be friends with Sion?

    I answered bluntly.

    We arent friends.

    Then why did you go to Rigved?

    I had business there. What about you?

    I went to have my fortune told.

    How did the reading go?

    You were in Rigved at the time, so you know, but I never got to meet that stone prophet. I wanted to see the aquarium reading too.

    Aquarium reading?

    Yeah. Apparently, he reads fortunes with stones and an aquarium. Supposedly hes good at predicting the future as well as confirming the past.

    I wanted to know about my marriage fortune.

    How splendid of a person do you need to meet to resort to fortune-telling?

    Im not fussy about eyes. I dont need much, just good looks.

    Whats your ideal type, Candy?

    Perhaps I should make something up to dispel the misunderstanding that I favored people based on their academic standing.

    Well, anyone who enjoys their food seems nice enough.

    Hmm Sounds like something an old soul would say.

    We stopped at the edge of the forest and the clearing. Cecil found a suitable spot and crouched down, then patted the ground beside her, inviting me to join.

    Come sit here.

    Do you have a n or something?

    I sat next to her, leaning against a tree stump.

    What kind of n would I have? Were just waiting.

    The evening chill was settling in. How long could west without a fire near the Guardian Tree?

    What about the cold?

    Cecil smiled sunnily and produced a pitch-ck bottle from her robe.

    I knew it would get chilly, so I brought a potion to warm the body.

    Thats quite a generous amount for a potion.

    She uncorked the bottle and chugged some down herself. Then, wiping the ck liquid from her mouth with her sleeve, she handed the bottle to me.

    Here, you have some.

    I turned away, lifting my mask slightly to take a drink.

    Pwup!

    I sprayed the liquid out after a few sips. It wasnt a potion; it was wine.

    What a waste, spitting out such expensive stuff.

    Its alcohol.

    You swallow down deadly potions fine but why get so touchy over alcohol?

    I didnt really have aeback for that.

    They forbid alcohol in the dorms, you know.

    Its my first time drinking too. I just brought it for fun, but keeping it in the dorm felt silly, so I thought Id empty the bottle here and keep warm.

    After a moment of contemtion, I closed my eyes and downed the wine.

    The bitter and tart liquid flowed down my throat. I really didnt understand what people found enjoyable about the taste of wine.

    Cecil took back the bottle and drank deeply again. This girl must be out of her mind.

    We sat in silence for a while, the alcohol slowly affecting me, making me stare absently at the Guardian Tree.

    If we keep this up, any real ghost will take one look at us and run away.

    No, Ive really got to find out. Hup.

    Cecil pounded her chest with little coughs.

    Candy, hup, pat my back, will you?

    I patted her back, and the huping soon ceased.

    Thats better.

    She then subtly turned her body and leaned her head against my shoulder.

    Its unexpectedly nice here at night. Super quiet.

    Only the rustling of foliage and the chorus of night insects filled the silence.

    I asked Cecil,

    How long do you n to stay out here?

    Till midnight.

    It felt less like ghost hunting and more like shede to loiter and drink.

    Just then, a dark figure stirred behind the Guardian Tree. At first nce, it seemed like an animal, but upon closer inspection, it was definitely human.

    Wait, did you see that?

    See what?

    Something moved behind the Guardian Tree.

    Hmm really? I cant see it. Lets check it out,e on.

    Cecil clutched the wine bottle like a weapon and stood up, a bit tipsy already.

    I grabbed her wrist, guiding her stumbling steps.

    She then uttered in wonder, spotting something.

    Is there really something there?

    But it wasnt the ghost Cecil suspected. If it were, the moonlight would have lit up the white hair.

    Walking on, Cecil drank heavily from the bottle. She clearlycked experience with alcohol, unable to control her consumption.

    Moderation. You nning to enter the dorm intoxicated?

    Its from the proud Fontar vineyard. Not a drop can go to waste.

    I moved stealthily toward the Guardian Tree, silencing our footsteps. Then we heard rustling from behind the tree.

    I stilled my breath and readied myself.

    In the midst of our silence, Cecil called out loudly.

    Whos there? Hup.

    Then a womans voice answered from the opposite side.

    Cecil?

    Cecils eyes widened, and she spoke haltingly.

    Elias?

    Soon, a couple emerged from behind the Guardian Tree. It was Cecils friend Elias and Victor, whom I had encountered in the cardiovascr ward.

    Elias, looking quite perplexed, asked,

    Cecil, why are you here? Whats with the bottle?

    Cecil suddenly sounded sober, replying briskly.

    Oh, just a potion?

    Really? What brings you two here?

    We came looking for the Ghost of the Guardian Tree. What about you?

    We, we came for the same reason. Your outfits were so peculiar, we thought you were someone else. Aye, we shouldve worn masks to prepare for being caught!

    There seemed to be another reason behind their presence, but since we looked suspicious enough, I refrained from prying further.

    Victor nced back and forth between Cecil and me, nodding as if piecing it all together. Whatever hes thinking, its not that, you twit.

    Then another character emerged from a hiding spot near the Guardian Tree.

    They came out with a tant show of hostility.

    Hey, what are you guys doing here!

    A figure wearing a ck sack as a mask with eye and mouth holes emerged, a silhouette of menace. By their voice and stature, it was a young man about our age.

    Notable was that one hand held a self-defense dagger and the other a pristine white canvas.

    He surveyed us and called out boldly.

    Are you first years?

    His demeanor was authoritative, but he couldnt hide his tension.

    I whispered to Cecil.

    How widespread is the rumor about the ghost?

 Chapter 129 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (8)

    Chapter 129 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (8)

    In response to my question, Cecil whispered back,

    Its a bit famous, I guess.

    Right, in a world where beauty alone could prompt a journey across borders, such rumors couldnt help but spread.

    The man in the mask rxed a bit, shoulders slumping as he took in our unusual getups for a few moments,

    Youre first-years, arent you? Why are you dressed like that? Made me jump for nothing.

    By his manner of speech, he seemed to be an upperssman. The canvas he cradled under one arm and the brushes tucked into his belt suggested he might be from the art club.

    Cecil retorted,

    Its you who looks the most suspicious and dangerous here.

    Whatever, what are you doing here? This isnt a ce for romantic escapades.

    And what about you?

    Exaggerating the canvas and brushes, he replied,

    Im here for painting.

    Cecil crossed her arms and muttered,

    By the look of it, you could be some fanatical devotee ready to offer a sacrifice.

    The man scratched at his mask awkwardly.

    Victor stepped forward, speaking politely,

    We heard there were ghost sightings in this area.

    Upon hearing the word ghost, the masked man tensed up and muttered discontentedly,

    Damn, I told them not to talk about it.

    ?!

    He pressed us with the question,

    Who did you hear that rumor from?

    Cecil answered,

    Its spread so much by now, its pointless to pinpoint who started it.

    The man sighed deeply.

    I figured you came out of curiosity. If you tantly stick around in front of the Guardian Tree, the priestess will definitely not appear. Youre just a disturbance.

    He spoke as if he had encountered her himself.

    Curious, I also chimed in to probe further,

    Have you personally seen the ghost?

    Of course. I was the first to encounter her.

    Have you ever spoken to her up close?

    He shook his head.

    No, I approached her while she was praying, but then I suddenly lost consciousness. Thats when I experienced an overwhelming holy power.

    Have you seen her since then?

    Just once more, just a glimpse from a distance.

    Have you understood? Then, its time to leave, dont you think? The priestess only reveals herself to those with true desire and deep faith. Not to haughty youngsters like you all.

    He spoke as if he owned the ce, almost as if hed been lying in wait for the ghost as soon as the surveince around the Guardian Tree loosened. Judging by the art supplies he carried, he was probably infatuated with the ghost. Ill probably see him in the art ss tomorrow.

    Tonight, Ill have to remind Trisha sternly once Im back in the Thorn Garden dormitory.

    Cecil countered his remarks once again,

    It doesnt seem like you came here with a devout heart either.

    Wha- What do you know about me? Ive been faithful from birth.

    Cecil was about to unleash a sarcastic retort, so I quickly took her wrist and guided her away. Arguing any further would just lead to a headache.

    Please excuse us.

    Wait Candy!

    After we had put some distance between us and the others, I spoke to Cecil,

    Lets head back.

    Why are we leaving so soon?

    There are too many people. Even if the security isx, a crowd this big could attract the administrators.

    I knew enough by now. If I gave Trisha a stern warning, this ghostmotion would likely die down without further ado.

    Cecil let out a breath, her wine-scented exhtion brushing against my chin. She shook the bottle of wine in her hand, about a third of it still remaining.

    Sigh, I didnt expect there to be so many party crashers.

    Do you really want to see the ghost that badly?

    Yeah, you know the Guardian Tree is a ce for confessions? Theres something I really, really want to ask. Of course, Im also slightly curious to see a drunken Candy.

    What are you curious about? If I ever meet her, Ill ask for you.

    Ha, forget it. Your heart is too sly; the priestess wouldnt bother with you.

    Although unlikely, if she really existed, Id have a few questions of my own, rted to Silveryn, things I couldnt ask her directly. Purely out of curiosity, of course.

    Then take me to the dorm now! Its scary in the dark.

    Cecil sidled up next to me and looped her arm through mine.

    As we walked, Cecil suddenly spoke as if something dawned on her,

    But Candy,

    Yeah?

    Why did you send Stitch this morning?

    Ah, I almost forgot.

    I pulled out the crystal taken from the heart of the wingless dragon and handed it to her.

    The previous resentment seemed to have faded a bit, so it was probably fine to ask.

    When you have time, could you please appraise this for me?

    Cecil examined the crystal against the moonlight and asked,

    Whats this?

    I got it from a lizard in the cardiovascr. It needs an expert appraisal.

    ***

    After seeing Cecil off, I collected a few belongings and headed to the Thorn Garden dormitory within thebyrinth for the first time in a while. It was approaching midnight.

    I stepped inside after opening the front door, and suddenly there was a loud crash from the second floor. Immediately after, Trisha came hurriedly down the stairs, bare feet pounding.

    She paused halfway down, threw her body over the railing, and yelled at me,

    Why have youe only now?!

    Where were you during the day? You werent there when I checked.

    I went to attend sses. What about the wee ceremony?

    Shoot, I had indeed promised to join the dormitorys wee ceremony. Just like everyone else

    Damn it, after all that chaos, the mere sight of underwear now makes my skin crawl. To this day, there are still three baskets full of fabrics taking up space in my room. I never want to experience that foolishness again.

    Trishas eyes sparkled with anticipation. She pped the railing, as if it were a drum,

    Wee ceremony! Wee ceremony! You already had your fun, didnt you?

    Yeah, had quite the ordeal.

    I want to do it too!

    Involuntarily, I shook my head as if disgusted,

    Do you really want to go through that?

    Yes!!

    Distressed but bound by a promise, I conceded to hold a modest ceremony for her.

    All right fetch a piece of underwear or a sock and meet me in the garden.

    Okay!!

    Ecstatic about something, Trisha energetically responded and bounded off, making a racket as she ran back to her room.

    I went into the kitchen, grabbed a pair of firewoods, and also took a spare piece of underwear, then proceeded to the garden outside the main entrance.

    I found a spot where the fire wouldnt catch and split the firewood into a cone-shape setup.

    Trisha exited the entrance at such a speed, I worried she might trip. A white piece of fabric pped in her hand like a g.

    Then she scurried to my side, her eyes shining brightly,

    What do we do now?

    Were going to start a fire.

    I couldnt expose Trisha to the seniors barbaric rituals. We would perform the ceremony in our way, more mature.

    I summoned a fire spirit to my hand and touched the firewood. The tiny creature fluttered its wings, igniting the wood before soaring upwards and naturally perching onto Trishas shoulder. That little one seemed to prefer being around others than me.

    Trisha stroked the spirit with her finger and remarked,

    He looks chubbier than thest time I saw him.

    Really?

    I couldnt tell the difference.

    Yeah. Look how plump he is! You sure you havent been feeding him too much?

    Ive never fed him. I dont even know what it eats.

    Then who has? You should be taking care of him! If you feed him any more, he might not be able to fly.

    I suddenly thought of someone who could be spoiling the spirit more than I would. This person used the spirit more aptly than me, but truly, I had no certainty whether they actually fed it or if it had really gained weight.

    Sit down.

    I sat down in front of the smoke-belching firewood, and Trisha followed suit, crouching opposite me.

    The ceremony begins now.

    What should I do from here?

    As the fire started to grow, turning into bright red mes, I threw my piece of underwear into it.

    Trisha asked, puzzled,

    Whats that?

    Throw it onto the fire.

    Is this a tradition?

    Yes. Do you dislike it?

    No, itspletely absurd, and I like it even more for that.

    Her words were affirmative, but her tight grip on the fabric exhibited some reluctance.

    Why? Is that an attachment thing?

    Its my cherished underwear.

    Then bring something else. Socks or gloves are fine too.

    After hesitating, she made up her mind and said,

    No. I want to throw it. Its got holes anyway, I cant wear it.

    She unfolded the underwear to show me a hole, verifying its condition by sticking her hand through it.

    Shes like a partially-civilized wild beast. There was no need for her to demonstrate it to that extent.

    With resolve, Trisha flung the piece onto the firewood.

    The piece of fabric made for the ceremony ckened, emitting thick smoke.

    I closed my eyes and prayed to the goddess.

    To let Trisha and me live well in Eternia.

    This subtle and dignified approach felt appropriatepared to Eternias customs.

    Trisha wrapped her arms around her knees, resting her chin on them, and watched the small pyre.

    The roaring yellow mes reflected in her pupils.

    After observing in silence for some time, she opened her mouth,

    Ive seen this before.

    Where?

    I remember clearly. In a small vige called Harongcos.

    Do they have an academy there?

    No, I saw it while passing through the vige. Its an old ce. There, they called this a soul marriage ceremony.

    Soul marriage?

    Yes. If an engaged couple didnt reach adulthood before their demise, they burned their beloveds underwear and hair together. The union was fulfilled in this manner.

    Well, there are simr rituals involving the burning of clothes. Probably customary in some cultures.

    It was sad. They loved each other but couldnt fulfill their rtionship. Even though I didnt know them and hadnt heard their story, it was heartbreaking enough for me to cry. Thats why its memorable.

    This ceremony is about new beginnings. Just push the memories to the side for now.

    As Trishas expression became a bit sullen, I changed the subject,

    Besides, tomorrows an important day showing up swollen-eyed wont do.

    Why?

    You promised to help, remember? The art clubs friend-drawing ss.

    Trishas eyes and mouth opened wide in surprise,

    Right!

    Come moderately dressed. If youre too shy, it gets difficult to paint.

    Got it. Ill dress very prettily!

    Trisha shook off the gloom and returned to her usual buoyant self. Indeed, Trishas resilience is a joy to behold.

    By the way, can you sit still for three or four hours while they draw you?

    The art club seniors are rather peculiar, and Trisha is notoriously unpredictable, so I worried about potential conflict.

    Trisha replied confidently,

    No problem!

 Chapter 130 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (9)

    Chapter 130 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (9)

    Whether because it was still early in the semester or some other reason, Eternias days were filled with the sound of studentsughter wherever one went.

    Being someone who doesnt oftenugh, I found the atmosphere both fascinating and, at times, enviable.

    Eternia was not a ce brimming with happiness like those found in fairy tales, just becauseughter was plentiful. When you looked closer into each individual, they all carried their own concerns and pains  pressures from their families, stress about their grades, difficulties with interpersonal rtionships.

    I had my own worries. Holding the position of head student didnt justifycency. With thebel of Silveryns disciple attached to my name, anything less than exemry efforts would invite harsh judgments.

    I couldnt afford to waste time. Even if keeping up with my schedule was burdensome, I had to make the most of every day.

    I woke up before dawn and baked cookies following a recipe I had previously mastered. This was a sort of bribe to keep the wild mare Trisha in check.

    Early in the morning, I headed to the alchemy department greenhouse. I weaved through the randomly ced easels as if avoiding obstacles and made my way to the farthest corner, to my painting.

    Silveryns portrait, left just as it was since before my cardiovascr practice, still required further effort to bepleted.

    Looking at the painting brought me joy. It depicted Silveryn seated in front of the Lake of Oblivion  the most beautiful image I had of her.

    Next to it on an apanying chairy my working notes, and, for some reason unknown to me, a handful of candy.

    While the gesture was appreciated, I had a policy not to eat anything given by strangers.

    I pocketed the candy and sat down to resume my work. The basic underpainting was done, but there was still a long way to go beforepletion.

    I had worked for a couple of hours when suddenly I recalled yesterdays events  the masked man we met at the Guardian Tree could very well be from the art club.

    Strolling around with my hands sped behind my back, I carefully inspected each easel.

    It wasnt long before I came upon a sketch that included the Guardian Tree. Indeed, the man was a member of the art club. In retrospect, his appearance had been strange, but it seemed he hadnt intended to conceal his club affiliation.

    The sketch showed a young girl seated at the tree, gazing into the distance. Although only a rough figure was present, it carried an essence that spoke volumes of the artists depth of skill.

    He must be quite sincere about the phantom of the Guardian Tree. I had no intention of judging anyone consumed with passion for their work; Ipletely understood him.

    Returning to my space, I noticed art club members beginning to fill the room.

    Soon after, the art club president and vice-president  Haley and Jenia  kicked the door in, striding inside as if they owned the ce, their steps almost bandit-like.

    Freshman!

    President Haley, who must have just finished her practice with her golden hair tightly bound back, gave me a mischievous smile as she ruffled my shoulder while passing by.

    Jenia dragged a chair over and sat next to me, casually asking,

    Hey, freshman. Whos S?

    Pardon?

    Why suddenly ask about that initial? I felt a sinking feeling in my chest. There was nothing connected to that S other than Silveryns Stitch.

    Whose S undergarments that have been in your bed? Huh? Which sows been bothering you again?

    She confessed far too easily to having invaded my room. And what was she on about Ss undergarments?

    I I dont know.

    Suddenly, Haley raised her voice.

    Hey! Leave the freshman alone!

    Huff, see youter. Wait a minute

    Jenia quietly observed the crimson shading in the hair of my painting.

    Speaking of which, you

    Her eyes widened as though she realized something.

    Huh?

    Ah, forget it. Act like you never heard it.

    ***

    When club activity time arrived, Professor Georgia entered the greenhouse humming cheerfully.

    When the students stood to greet her, she gestured them down with an air of nonchnce.

    Sit, sit, befortable.

    She centered herself in the midst of the greenhouse, pping her hands to gather attention.

    Alright, the busy bees can keep at their work, but listen up. Today, I bring good news. Such a small art club at the frontier is growing.

    The mention of good news perked up everyones ears.

    Georgia looked around at the students with satisfaction and continued,

    First off, weve weed a fresh crop of new members. The introduction was dyed due to the cardiovascr practice. Come on in.

    From the back, two girls and a boy walked in. One of them I recognized  it was Lilith.

    The neers greeted the group in turn.

    Im Dorothy. Pleased to meet you.

    Im Lilith Izelyus.

    Im Ivan. Its truly an honor to be part of the art club.

    For a moment, Liliths eyes seemed to drift towards me.

    Was I being too sensitive? Without the mask, Id had no direct encounter with Lilith. She wouldnt recognize me.

    Alright, take your seats.

    After dismissing the new ones, Georgia turned to the second piece of news.

    Next, our art club has received a significant amount of activity funds.

    A hush fell upon the room, followed by a students tentative inquiry,

    How much?

    Enough for a merry outing in ridyum, should we secure a decent ce in the intra-schoolpetition.

    The greenhouse erupted with noise. Amidst the chatter of students excited by the prospects of a magical city excursion, I was clueless about the details.

    Weve got a jackpot in the club.

    Additionally, Georgia looked decidedly pleased as her nce fell upon me. What does the activity fund have to do with me?

    I felt unusually sensitive to the gazes of others today.

    Shortly after, I felt light taps on the cor of my shirt.

    Behind me stood Pav, dressed impably, holding a stack of chairs and easels,

    We need to get chairs and easels ready for the neers Can you lend a hand?

    Right, this was a task for me as one of the junior members.

    Understood.

    Iid down my brush and quietly stood up to follow Pav out of the greenhouse.

    A silence hung between us as we walked, Pav keeping her hands precisely aligned and her head slightly bowed. Then she slowed her pace to match mine.

    After a brief hesitation, she asked,

    I saw the painting you were working on. Its Professor Silveryn, isnt it?

    Yes.

    Youre quite skilled. Looks like youve practiced for a long time Wheres the background?

    Weisel.

    Ahh, I heard Professor Silveryns residence is in Weisel seems I was right. You must have a special rtionship with the professor.

    Yes.

    I kept my response brief, offering no further exnation.

    We entered a storage building and gathered the necessary items.

    I held three easels under one arm while Pav took the extra chairs.

    On the way back, she approached the topic again, seemingly unable to let it go,

    So how did youe to meet Professor Silveryn in Weisel? How long has it been?

    Are you interrogating me?

    Pav quickly backpedaled, flustered by my question,

    No, not at all Sorry, I asked a pointless question.

    After that, our conversation ceased, and only awkward silence followed.

    As we reached the entrance of the greenhouse, I noticed an unfamiliar figures back. We paused before this person briefly.

    The figure, a girl dressed in a beige, modestly adorned dress and a wide-brimmed round hat, clearly wasnt from the art club.

    She stood by the entrance tippy-toed, peeking inside.

    A certain familiarity in the outline and movements caught my attention, and suddenly, it clicked,

    Trisha?

    Startled, the girl turned around, and indeed, it was Trisha. Her eyes curved into crescent moons as they met mine.

    Damian!

    Trisha had dressed herself as primly as a nobledy out for a stroll.

    She hustled up to me, offered a light greeting to Pav,

    Hello there. You must be one of the art club seniors. Im Damians friend.

    Pav asked icily,

    Friend?

    Yeah, Im Damians first friend.

    Then, spreading her skirt wide for me to see, Trisha said,

    See! I got all dressed up, didnt I?

    Indeed. I hardly recognized you.

    I then addressed Pav with business-like formality,

    Well head in first, if you excuse us.

    ***

    Adapted to the Friend Drawing assignment, various invitees entered the greenhouse, stirring a bustle for a while.

    Lilith, appearing to have no friends, sat crouched on an ornamental stone in a corner, scribbling in a notebook.

    Pav, whom I expected to bring her fianc, weed no one.

    Professor Georgia was not the type to berate for not bringing a friend. If someone was alone, she simply instructed them to draw as such and went around offering necessary advice.

    Trisha and I settled under a small flowering tree within the greenhouse.

    Like this?

    Trisha looked awkward seated on the chair, evidently unustomed to modeling.

    No. That way youd tire too soon. Just rx and befortable.

    Is this better?

    Also, rx your arms. Stay tense like that and you might cramp up.

    Damian

    What is it?

    Your gaze its unsettling.

    We see each other every day. Why now?

    Its not that Its not just you watching

    It was true that I also felt the heat of eyes on my back. There were only a few of us art club members who had brought a person of the opposite sex as a friend.

    Given that the greenhouse wasnt very spacious, we were not free from prying eyes. Its not that the club members disliked Trisha, but they didnt seem particrly thrilled about hosting a member of the drama club either.

    I brought over a table and ced the cookies I had prepared on it.

    Eat when you want, and rx.

    Whew understood. This is quite new to me!

    Then she grabbed a cookie and nibbled it like a starving bunny.

    Thats it. Keep the arms moving and the rest still.

    After about ten minutes, as everyone sunk deep into their work, the initial disruption settled. The only sounds filling the greenhouse were the rustlings of fabric and the scratching of paintbrushes.

    And, intermittently, there was also the sound of Trisha crunching on the cookies.

    Do you like them?

    Every five minutes or so, she would take a bite.

    Did you make these yourself? Pretty good!

    Good. If shes pleased, thats all that matters.

    But clean that up a bit.

    What do you mean?

    Trisha was so engrossed in eating, she didnt realize she had cookie crumbs around her mouth.

    Around your mouth.

    Trisha started to reach for her face, then, as if rethinking, rolled her eyes and put her hand back down.

    Where? she teased, leaning slightly toward me.

    I sighed and replied,

    Hold still a second.

    Reaching out, I rubbed away the crumbs from Trishas mouth with my thumb.

    She tried to control her expression, tightening the corners of her mouth, but her eyes couldnt hide their mirth.

    And at that moment

    tter! Sounds of fallen items filled the room.

    Both Trisha and I turned towards the noise.

    All faces turned in surprise at the mor.

    And there stood Pav.

    Scattered on the floor were her palette and paints.

 Chapter 131 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (10)

    Chapter 131 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (10)

    The silence shattered in an instant, everyones gaze converging on that one spot.

    Im so sorry.

    Pav, her head hung low, began to clean up the scattered tools and paint, her hands visibly trembling for some reason.

    The surrounding female students came to her aid, asking with concern as they deemed her condition not well,

    Pav, are you okay?

    She appeared to be diforted by the attention,

    Im sorry. I can manage on my own.

    Ignoring the mess her clothes were getting from the paint, Pav gathered the tools in a hasty manner, evidently flustered by the unexpected incident.

    Then she made a quick exit. Following Professor Georgias instruction, a few female students went after her. With that, the situation was settled.

    Trisha, nk-faced, batting only her eyelids, asked,

    Is she really okay?

    Lets focus on our own work.

    You can be really cold sometimes. Its like you have two sides to your personality.

    And Damian, isnt it a bit chilly?

    I dont feel it.

    Thats strange. It feels like the airs gotten cooler.

    The greenhouse basked in warm sunlight; it wasnt an environment where it could get cold.

    Arent you dressed too lightly? You shouldve worn something heavier.

    Trishas expression instantly drooped, likely thinking I was chiding her after she had gone to such lengths to dress up nicely.

    It wasnt chiding. I was worried.

    Dummy.

    Soon after, the greenhouse door violently swung open, and Pav entered, her attire tarnished with paint stains, her face hidden behind disheveled hair as she bowed her head.

    She whispered something to Professor Georgia, who nodded empathetically after giving off a look of pity. With that, Pav packed her belongings and left the greenhouse, it seemed she opted out of the ss due to not feeling well.

    Trisha, after ncing at her discreetly,mented,

    She looks kind of pitiable.

    No need for you to worry. She has friends, even a fiance, and lives a sufficient life.

    Trisha sunk into thought,

    Youre treating it like someone elses problem because she has a fianc, right?

    Its simply impolite to impose.

    Besides, Pav herself had made it clear she wanted to keep a distance. I had no reason to be concerned.

    Trisha, with nascent curiosity, sprang an unexpected question on me,

    What would you do if I had a fianc?

    She watched my face intently before awkwardly turning away and crunching on a cookie.

    Did I ask something too difficult? Youd be really sad, huh!

    Fiancs dont end friendships.

    And if you had to pick between an engaged friend and a fianc?

    Without much thought, I replied,

    Send the fianc on their way and cut ties.

    Trisha prodded with her imagination,

    Geez, thats harsh But what if your family forces an engagement?

    Whats wrong?

    Enough of this. Its distracting.

    I want to know!

    Its your own decision that matters more, right? Maybe you just want an excuse, My family forced me, to push away a friend without feeling guilty. I cant know for sure. What would you do if faced with that?

    Trisha responded, a touch disheartened,

    Id leave everything behind for you.

    Nice words.

    I felt sorry for Trisha, but I did not trust vows made in less mature times, especially those from girls with color-faded hair.

    Its true. If an arranged marriage is unavoidable, Id bite off my tongue.

    That sounded likely. Trisha seemed like someone who couldnt endure an arranged marriage.

    And as a spirit, Id curse the friend who abandoned me until my death.

    I easily brushed aside Trishas veiled threat and continued painting.

    Feel free. Just rx your face. Youre losing consistency in the painting.

    Boring.

    With no rise from me, Trishas spirits sank even lower, and as the cookies failed to cheer her up, I quickly threw another temptation her way,

    Since you helped with my art assignment, Ill grant you a favor in return. What do you need?

    Yes, yes, yes! Help me with script practice!

    Fine, but stay still. Dont lean forward.

    ***

    As ss ended, a few students stayed behind to continue their work.

    Trisha and I were among them.

    While we were concentrating, dark clouds gathered, and thin raindrops soon pattered against the greenhouse roof.

    Trisha looked up at the trickling rain above us,

    I didnt bring an umbre

    Her cherished clothing would be ruined by rain, it seemed prudent that I go fetch an umbre even if I end up drenched.

    Before the rain intensified, several students hastily exited the greenhouse.

    Trisha rubbed her waist and said,

    Im getting a cramp!

    Lets take a short break.

    No sooner had I said it, she stood up and stretched out.

    I have to go to ss soon!

    Shall we call it a day then?

    It was getting dim anyway; continuing to paint would onlypromise the backgrounds consistency.

    Yeah. Take me with you!

    Wait.

    I finished packing up my supplies. In the meantime, Trisha, with a cookie in her mouth, examined the abandoned easels.

    She paused in front of Pavs painting and quietly observed it.

    I gathered my gear and walked up beside Trisha.

    Shemented the painting,

    Its such a waste

    She had painted the ocean. Two figures, possibly a man and a woman, sat on an unpainted beach watching the sea. A straight line in monochrome shed through the middle. Instead of an angry stroke, it seemed to be a mistake, a brush dropped out of carelessness.

    A significant blunder, it looked too difficult to fix, and abandoning the painting might be for the best.

    Trisha remarked as she looked at it,

    It looks so poignant. Such a pity.

    Done looking? Lets go.

    I want to see the painting you did!

    I pointed to the painting of Silveryn,

    Over there. Go ahead.

    Halfway to my painting, Trisha paused before another and couldnt take her eyes off it.

    Will you move, or should I leave you behind?

    Prompted by me, she finally proceeded.

    While Trisha admired the painting, I searched for something to use as an umbre. There was arge-leafed nt that might have worked, but borrowing from nature without permission was out of the question. Reluctantly, I took off my coat.

    After checking out the painting, Trisha rushed back to me with her opinion,

    They feel simr.

    What does?

    The seniors painting, and yours.

    Stop talking nonsense and keep still.

    I draped the coat over Trishas head and tied the sleeves like a present.

    It should protect her against the rain as we made our way between buildings.

    Having secured the makeshift raincoat around her, Trishas dimples showed through her smile.

    What will you do without it?

    Im fine; lets go.

    The rain, once pouring heavily, whimsically turned into a drizzle. I grasped Trishas wrist, stepping outside the greenhouse.

    As we made our way, Trisha looked up at me with concern,

    You cant get wet!

    Then she ced her palm on top of my head. It hardly shielded me from the rain, but the thought amused me, and I couldnt help butugh.

    Thus, in amicable ord, we walked on under the rain when Trisha suddenly mentioned something she noticed,

    But I saw a strange painting.

    Tell me about it.

    A painting with a woman sitting by the Guardian Tree, her hair color simr to mine.

    It was the same painting the senior had been working on throughout the ss. The masked stranger from the previous day was undoubtedly him, and he didnt seem to hide who he was.

    Thats why I told you to be careful. It seems that senior somehow caught a glimpse of you.

    How could?

    He mustve seen you sneaking out. Mistook you for the priestess of the Guardian Tree.

    Trisha puzzled,

    That doesnt make sense. How could he?

    You and I both need to be careful. Sometimes I almost get nervous that my disguise will slip.

    No, Ive never been to the Guardian Tree without my disguise.

    What do you mean?

    Ive never gone there without my disguise on!

    .

    And the woman in the painting had silver hair. Mines pure white. Thats a huge difference.

    I halted mid-step, and Trisha, noticing btedly, turned to me with confusion,

    Its raining, what are you doing?

    Another figure shed through my mind.

    If it wasnt Trisha, perhaps it was another person I knew.

    She might also be walking the pathways of Eternia. As long as I am here, our paths are bound to cross someday.

    I only wish that day would be as distant as possible, like a dull ache pinned in some recess of my heart.

    I tried to reject the thought. If not Trisha, it could actually be the priestess of the Guardian Tree who had been sighted.

    I preferred to believe it was just that.

    Trisha wrapped her arms around herself, shivering,

    Why is it so cold? Lets hurry up!

    We proceeded, and at the entrance porch of the magic department, we paused. It seemed Trisha had her ss here.

    She handed me back my coat, then touched my face with what looked like concern, her hands slightly trembling.

    I narrowed my eyes,

    What are you doing?

    Damian, you look pale. Are you cold, pretending not to be? Silly!

    No, Im alright. Just let me know when ss ends. Ille with an umbre to pick you up.

    It finishes in three hours. And what will you be doing?

    Practicing.

    In the rain?

    When Im in a sour mood, I need to keep moving. Otherwise, I get consumed by my thoughts.

    Yes.

 Chapter 132 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (11)

    Chapter 132 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (11)

    In the Rigved central za, in front of a grandiose ducal mansion owned by the principality, knights heavily d in armor stood in an ominous formation. This ce warranted the tightest security in all of Rigved, as it housed the heir to the principality, Lady Vivi Gainax.

    As the afternoon drizzle set in, a carriage pulled to a stop before the estate. Upon its arrival, the line of awaiting knights collectively took a knee.

    One servant scurried with a parasol to the carriage while another ced a step stool at its door. From within emerged a gorgeousdy with a wide-brimmed hat, her arrival as graceful as it was refinedit was none other than Lady Vivi Gainax.

    Her aide, Gerald, followed closely by her side.

    How was the party, Lady?

    Just the usual ball.

    Lady Gainax answered indifferently before striding into the mansion. Gerald dismissed the guards and servants with a wave of his hand as they walked through the corridor; there were sensitive matters at hand, and he intended to spare the innocent from potential bacsh.

    News has arrived from the capital.

    Speak.

    Theres been a dire cmity in the capital, prompting amand to reinforce the entire principalitys security measures. Consequently, arger detachment will apany your return, Lady.

    Is that so.

    And the principality has requested aid from the Order and Lady Silveryn for the cmitys investigation.

    Lady Gainax came to a sudden halt as she traversed the Great Hall, but she remained facing away, showing her back to the aide.

    Gerald clenched his eyes shut. He was all too aware of Vivis anger and feelings of inferiority towards Silveryn. For Vivi, who had inherited some imperial aspects from her father, Silveryns overwhelming authority was intolerable, even abhorrent.

    After a brief pause, Lady Gainax questioned,

    Who made that request?

    The Archduke directly petitioned the Holy City, Lady. Silveryn will be traveling straight to our principality after her duties at the Continental Congress.

    Without a word of acknowledgment, Lady Gainax moved towards the end of the hall and conjured a fire in the great firece with magic.

    Before her was a long dining table,den with food almost bending its legs under the weight. It was prepared for her dyed luncheon.

    Such an borate meal isnt necessary.

    Forgive me. Tomorrows post-party arrangement will be made far simpler.

    Lady Gainax took a bottle of wine and seated herself.

    Gerald made a motion to call a servant, but she stopped him.

    Thats enough. What about the matter I requested earlier?

    The guard duty assignment for Damian, the Archmages apprentice, was declined.

    At this, a dangerous glint flickered in the drinking Ladys eyes.

    Given the orders to reinforce the security force, the cement will be focused more on senior students who are avable for immediate deployment

    And as he spoke, tes from the table crashed down with a loud tter. Lady Gainaxs unrestrained magical energy was the cause, randomly bursting forth from her in a fit of emotion.

    Thats not what I asked for.

    Gerald quickly kneeled, apologizing profusely.

    Lady

    Vivi spoke in a cold, almost warning tone.

    I need that boy. Bring him here.

    Her resolution seemed unyielding.

    ***

    Tomorrow there was abat ss scheduled. This meant showcasing my skills in whatever form in front of everyone. The frighteningly powerful magic sword and the sharpest wooden swords were not allowed in the ss, to say nothing of Gryphon potions. Hence, familiarizing myself with more rudimentary techniques was necessary.

    During the training week, ntaras are released in Grace Mountain just like during the entrance examination. I nned to catch them today and improve my sensitivity to a basic sword.

    With my robe and sword in tow, I made my way to the Grace Mountain entrancewn, where during the entrance exam we had all gathered. There stood training ntaras, resolute even amidst the downpour.

    I had expected solitude given the weather but found to my surprise someone else was there  Lilith.

    She was fully concentrated on her training, her hair drenched and sodden, appearing as if she came here straight after art ss.

    She was engaged with two ntaras at once, as if in genuine battle, her incantations for magic echoing amidst the rainfall.

    She seemed not to notice my arrival.

    Even as the ntaras clubs threatened her, she showed no sign of fear. True, ntaras were merely for training and thus couldnt inflict fatal blows, but even the weight of their hits was enough to send her tumbling to the ground. Every time, shed shake it off and stand to fight again.

    After watching for a while, I enticed nearby ntaras, keeping my distance from Lilith as I began my training.

    My aim was not to catch them, so I focused on dodging attacks and gauging my strikes.

    I recalled Sions movements during our bout in the Circtory ss. Her re, her steps, everything was vivid. Lacking in basics, I had to make use of all the recollections I could muster.

    The pair of ntaras encircled me, swinging wildly.

    The ng of des joined Liliths chants of casting as I read their movements, avoiding blows, and seeking vulnerabilities. Still, mybat disy was undeniably crude.

    I extended the fight to four ntaras against one, their misaimed swings excavating puddles around us.

    Midway, I felt a gaze on the back of my head.

    After felling the ntaras with cuts to their knees, immobilizing all four, I looked to source the stare.

    Lilith was watching from afar, soaked to the bone, her re intent. Wondering how she managed, even the natras beside her stood staring.

    Upon our eyes meeting, she quickly turned away to re-engage the ntaras in battle.

    ***

    Lilith departed first, having paled from intense training, leaving me to continue alone. I timed myself to arrive at the Magic Department building as Trisha finished her ss.

    Damian!

    Through the throng exiting the lecture hall, Trisha spotted me and bounced forward. Witnessing her approach felt like greeting a child returning from school.

    Shemented on my rain-soaked condition,

    You look like a lost puppy!

    Lets go. Im cold.

    Wait up. I just learned a new spell that should warm us up quick. Itll work wonders.

    Trisha recited an incantation and gestured a spell, but nothing happened.

    Its cold. Lets go.

    Ey, why didnt it work

    Its really cold. Lets go.

    Her face fell again promptly. It wasnt only I who needed relentless effort. How had she passed the Masters ss evaluation?

    Hold on, Ill give you my clothes!

    Trisha began unbuttoning her garment amidst everyone. Surely, she had something on underneath, but it was distasteful for a youngdy to undress in such a public ce.

    Enough. Your clothes are too small.

    I grabbed her fumbling hands and led her away.

    We left the lecture hall and headed towards the entrance of thebyrinth, out of others sight.

    Just then, a stray Stitch circled aimlessly before flying towards me.

    Recognizing it as possibly Silveryns, I snatched it hastily, knowing the initials could lead to misunderstandings.

    Whats that? Trishas eyes sparked with curiosity.

    It looks darker, luckily not Silveryns but Cecils.

    Theres a note toe to pick up a consignment at the Phion Magic Research Institute.

    It held a brief message advising a visit to the institute shortly. Apparently, the results of my crystal appraisal were ready.

    I handed Trisha the umbre,

    Go to the dorm first.

    ***

    With my face masked, I approached the Phion Magic Research Institute. Peering through the window, the first thing to greet me was a piercing scream.

    Hey! Calm down!

    Ahhhh! Back off!

    Where is the anesthetic? Where?!

    There was the sound of breaking ss and smashing furniture, as though someone was causing havoc inside. One girl rushed out the entrance, sobbing past me.

    I cant do this anymore. I just cant.

    It seemed to be no dire crisis, given the reactions; not so much danger as an overwhelmingly disgusted confrontation.

    Entering the building, I stealthily peeked through a crack into the noisyb, unable to discern the full situation from such a narrow view.

    A glimpse revealed the lengthy, furry leg of some creature.

    Soon, a girl emerged from theb, stretching, pushing the door with her entire bodyit was Cecil.

    Our eyes met.

    Oh, candy? Youre here already?

    Despite the ongoing chaos inside, Cecils face was the picture of tranquility.

    The Magic Department is always so lively.

    Cecil chuckled somewhat awkwardly,

    Oh, you heard? I was helping withbat ss prep. Wanna have a look?

    She swung the door wide, granting me a view inside.

    Then, cages came into sight, housing an enormous spiderrge enough to devour a bull. Its fangs, the size of a human hand, and a good eight eyes, adorned its face.

    Teaching assistants and a few students were removing some of its legs, sawing away at something.

    Definitely not suited as an ornamental pet.

    Cecilughed wryly,

    Its a fiend forbat practice. The freshmen have to deal with it tomorrow?

    That thing?

    Yes. Thank goodness the Magic Department is only assisting. How could one fight such a creature? I made the right choice not joining the Combat Department.

    Someones bound to get killed during practice.

    Of course, well remove its ws, fangs, and stingers. Thats what this trouble is all about.

    .

    Amid the chaos, Cecil noticed my drenched appearance andmented with faux concern,

    But Candy, why are you so wet? Did you get rejected or something?

    Just happened that way.

    Oh dear, your face is really pale. You might catch a cold.

    Look at her, acting like she can see through my mask with such cheek.

    Cecil feigned drying me off, slyly threading her fingers inside my mask.

    I politely lowered Cecils arm to stop her.

    Then, yfully, she replied,

    Come on, let me touch your cheek just once and Ill give you some interesting info rted to the practice.

 Chapter 133 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (12)

    Chapter 133 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (12)

    Why the cheek of all ces?

    Just let me touch it once. It wont wear off or anything.

    It all depends on how useful this information is.

    Of course, no matter how useful the information may be, I had no intention of letting anyone touch my cheek. If it were something regarding Silveryn, I might have given it serious thought, but there was no way Cecil would know anything of the sort.

    Ah Are you not participating in the practice, Candy?

    It depends on the circumstances.

    Hmm

    Just then, a few female students peeked out from the widely opened researchb and asked Cecil,

    What are you doing, Cecil? Whos that with you?

    Cecil moved right beside me, pretending to introduce me while slyly looping her arm through mine.

    Oh, just a friend of mine. Weve got some business to take care of, can I be excused for a moment?

    One of the students squinted at me and added,

    Huh, really? You worked the hardest, so go take a break. But dont ck off too much. We dont have many excuses for the professor, you know.

    Cecil shouted as if she had been waiting for permission,

    Ill be right back!

    Immediately, she led me down the hall. After ensuring no one was around with a quick nce, she leaned in and whispered in my ear,

    There might be a representative from the Ulyssian Principality observing this next Combat Department practice.

    The principality?

    Yeah. Someone close to Lady Gainax, apparently. But you couldnt care less about anydy or whatever, right?

    Since there was an actual request from the Gainax party, I couldnt truly say I had no interest in them. I had asked Silveryn about the guardian assignment for Lady Gainax, and I expected a response woulde soon.

    So, you called me here to tell me this?

    No, theres even more interesting news. Something that youll be far more interested in!

    Cecil stopped in front of a doorbeled Magistone Laboratory.

    We entered, and I saw a spacious room packed with unidentifiable experimental equipment and neatly arranged rocks on a cushion, like a witchs crystal ball setup.

    Cecil yfully chided,

    Our Candy shouldnt touch anything.

    While I was absentmindedly gazing around, Cecil tapped something inside the firece,

    Feeling cold? Come here.

    Inside the firece, instead of wood logs,y ck rocks.

    As she recited a spell with her hand on them, the stones started to emit heat and light like a bonfire.

    I had never encountered such magical artifacts during my time in Harmatia or with Silveryn. Items embedded with magical powers beyond myprehension were always fascinating, no matter how many times I saw them.

    Even just observing was enough to feel like broadening ones horizons.

    As I warmed up in front of the makeshift firece, Cecil continued the conversation.

    About the magistone you asked for, how much do you know?

    Not much. Just that it originated from the heart of a wingless dragon.

    Hmm, youre really lucky. Makes me a little envious.

    Cecil stood up and took a few steps back, marking the floor with chalk. I couldnt tell what she was nning.

    What about it?

    You gained a Gallimax-grade magistone by good fortune. Not only is this magistone tailored for enchanting, but you also have a woman who doesnt even know your face treating you like a friend. Youve got good karma.

    Cecil moved towards a cab and inserted a key into a locked iron box.

    Then, she opened the box and took out the same crystal I had handed to her previously.

    Just stay there, Candy. Dont move.

    Cecil gripped the crystal firmly and took something out of her pocketa frost bomb.

    Bravely, she activated the bomb and held it on her palm, obviously intending for it to detonate right there.

    The reasoning behind such bravery was beyond me.

    Then, with a boom, a white circr shockwave spread through theb. Frostkes scattered onto my mask and clothing as well.

    Frost and a thinyer of ice formed around Cecil, covering her body in a white frost.

    She was transformed into a statue made of ice.

    !

    Yet, she then moved as normal.

    Im not dead, dont worry.

    It was a bomb with enough potency to encase even ntaras in ice.

    Yet she simply shook off the frost without any harm, and her body, which should have been frozen solid, was intact, with just ayer of frost on the surface.

    As she shook off the ice from her fist, the crystal was revealed.

    It had changed from a transparent color to an opaque blue stone.

    Remember that giant lizard we encountered in the Circtory ss that wouldnt react to the bomb? Probably thanks to this magistone. It provides its owner with an elemental adaptive barrier.

    Elemental adaptive barrier?

    We havent verified all of it, but it can defend against mes, frost, lightning, and even corrosive liquids so far. That alone makes it incredibly valuable, and there might still be more undiscovered resistances. Gallimax is just two steps below the absolute grade. Thats the least of it. The value might go up as more research is conducted.

    I didnt know much, but it was evident that it was something highly beneficial. For something I obtained by chance, it was an unexpected boon.

    It cant be used indefinitely, right?

    The magistone provides a formidable defense, but it requires an absurd amount of magical power in return. See how the color has changed? That means its out of energy. When you infuse it with magic, it will return to its original state and its function will be restored.

    How much magic does it need?

    Hmm to reiterate, an obscene amount of magic is needed. A high-ranking wizard would have to channel a weeks worth of generated magic to activate its full function. I too had my share of trouble recharging it. However, once charged, its durable and has incredibly high utility; the possibilities are endless.

    Thats promising.

    If a highly skilled magic schr could refine it, the efficiency could be significantly enhanced.

    Lucky me. I happen to know a masterful magic schr specialized in magistone refinement.

    Hmm

    Cecil wore an ambivalent expression.

    And this magic schr also happens to be quite pretty.

    Her lips twitched, almost involuntarily, as she tried hard to maintain her expression, and then she relented with a hint of resignation,

    Okay, Ill work on it. But I have a condition. You have to allow me to submit the refined magistone for the midterm evaluations. Theyre just for assessment, so the professors wont confiscate it.

    Silveryns words were rarely off the mark. Bing friendly with a wizard was always a sure profit. It was a good deal all around.

    Agreed.

    Cecil ced the crystal back into the iron box and locked it.

    And

    There seemed to be something more she wanted. Cecil hesitated slightly.

    What is it?

    Just y with me when I ask.

    Seems like therell be another drinking session soon.

    Need a drinking buddy?

    No, no! Dont go on about that one time. Thats not like me!

    ***

    After training until nightfall, I returned to the Thorn Garden. Silveryns letter should have arrived by this time, but it had note yet.

    Trisha had already fallen asleep early, the whole ce quiet.

    Fatigued from pushing my body, I too settled into bed early.

    That night I dreamt.

    In a hazy background, a woman and I stood atop a cliff. And there I was, drawing my sword, facing someone.

    It felt like a dream I had before, but everything was blurred to the point of indistinction.

    When I was with Silveryn, I once benefited from a dream.

    But whether this dream was a premonition, or simply reliving past memories, I couldnt tell.

    Perhaps my gift of foresight was blending with the past, blurring together.

    ***

    Associate Professor Gale paced back and forth with his hands sped behind him in a circr training ground that resembled an arena within Eternia.

    It was the first specialized ss of the Combat Department.

    Before him sat students from the advancedbat ss, one knee to the ground, imposing on the sandy floor.

    Behind him, a series of gargantuan cages, shrouded with veils, were lined up.

    The cages rattled intensely with each of Gales strides, as something within mmed against the metal bars, but barely any students realized what dwelled inside.

    The mysterious terror was enough to keep the trainees tensely swallowing their saliva.

    Regardless of their assignment to the advanced ss, Eternia did not allow them to bask incency and overconfidence.

    Instead, they were subjected to almost punishing tests to prove their merit to stay.

    And this gathering was precisely for that purpose.

    As Gales silence permeated the arena, the students also remained quiet, save for the giant beasts caged within, which convulsed to the scent of flesh.

    During the palpable tension, Gale scanned each students face.

    Most cowered like frightened dogs just hearing the predators, though a few maintained theirposure.

    Sion, Gale, Victor, Lawrence His gaze lingered, heart unsettled by one particr student, Damian, whom he had encountered during the Masters ss assessments.

    Damians face was unabashedly serene.

    Gale pushed aside his distractions andmenced the lesson.

    Consider yourselves unlucky today.

    He skipped the formal introductions and cut straight to the point.

    Then, he pulled away the veil.

    The monstrous form of an imprisoned beast was revealed.

    Youll face a beast with no preparation.

    ng! ng!

    A giant spider,rge enough to haul a carriage, mmed against the bars at Gales gesture.

    It had sparse, bristly fur, blotchy legs, eyes glittering without any whites, and saliva pooling from unsated hunger.

    The students mouths dropped in astonishment.

    Well proceed without prep time. Those I call upon will publicly confront this beast today.

    Several students raised their hands to inquire, but Gale ignored them.

    Let me repeatthere will be no time for preparations. Beast encounters are always sudden. Do you think a beast will wait patiently while you button up and buckle your belt?

    No tutor divulged weaknesses or characteristics of the beasts; to encounter and instinctively handle them was the directive of this training.

    Assistant instructors then entered, heaping weaponry before Gale.

    Spears, bows, longswords, shortswords, maces, and axesa full array was present.

    Additionally, you wont be permitted to use your usual weapons.

    For fairness, they were to utilize issued weapons instead of their own, artifacts also forbidden.

    Only quick wits andbat instincts were sought after.

    Even the finest swords and artifacts became meaningless in this drill.

    Gale regarded Damian with a mix of anticipation and resentment before announcing loud enough for him to hear,

    Moreover, today is doubly unlucky for you all as an aide from the Gainax household has arranged to observe the lesson.

 Chapter 134 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (13)

    Chapter 134 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (13)

    Lady Vivis aide, Gerald, and the captain of the guard, Fenril, observed the training session of the first-year Combat Department from a suitable distance, their figures sheathed in robes.

    Are you looking for an immediate power asset?

    At Fenrils query, Gerald shook his head. Had that been the case, they couldve easily picked any fourth-year student. What they sought was an assessment of Damians capabilities.

    This is merely a formality.

    Whether Damians skills were exceptional or woefully inadequate did not matter. If anything, Vivi would be pleased with his ipetence, using it as a pretext for emotional retribution.

    The idea was to assign him menial tasks such as washing feet or cleaning shoes to humiliate him due to inadequacy.

    Knowing what was likely to unfold, Gerald was not particrly keen on this duty.

    Of course, some level of proficiency assessment was necessary. The journey towards the principality was not entirely safe. One had to be at least capable enough to preserve their life in an emergency scenario.

    Soon, Associate Professor Gale spoke up in the training ground.

    Starting today and for the next week, you shall battle this monster. If you fail tond a meaningful hit during this time, its the lowest score for you.

    The students grimaced and let out almost weeping objections.

    Captain Fenril nced at the creature andmented,

    Thats a Kiraklo, isnt it? I wonder how you managed to transport such a ferocious beast from the North.

    Hook-like ws, thick teeth, and a stinger that could prate any ordinary armor in a single strike.

    A normal human caught by it would be torn to shreds without even a chance forst words.

    Of course, all hazardous elements had been thoroughly removed, leaving the Kiraklo with only the formidable power of its bull-like legs and its agility.

    Now, do we have any volunteers to go first?

    The first to step forward would be volunteering as a test subject, providingbat hints to the others.

    Gale scowled as if displeased and gestured to an assistant, and a lottery box was ced before her.

    Without fussing, Gale plunged her hand in and immediately drew out a piece of paper.

    Pecorino! Come forth and choose your weapon.

    All eyes suddenly focused on a boy, who closed his eyes tight like a man facing execution, then stepped forward.

    While the boy chose his weapon, Gale and an assistant released the Kiraklo.

    Once the cage was open, it burst forth with terrifying speed.

    Ah, Aaack!

    Witnessing this, Pecorino jumped back in shock,nding on his backside.

    But no oneughed; the rest of the students were just as startled.

    Pecorino, with a face twisted as if suffering toothache, picked up a spear and stepped before Gale.

    Why did you choose the spear? Is it your primary weapon?

    Its not, but it has the longest reach. To aim for its weaknesses

    Gale cut him off and gave him a shove.

    Alright, youve got five minutes.

    The student was pushed into the fight without a moment to prepare mentally or otherwise.

    Step out of the arena and its a permanent fail. Remember that.

    Ah, ah

    Clutching the spear in both hands, Pecorino hunkered down like a frightened mouse, trying to probe his opponent.

    After several tentative thrusts without evening close to the Kiraklo, he spent two minutes merely irritating the beast.

    Gale shouted in frustration,

    If you dont fight properly, we will release its constraints.

    Almost on cue, the chains restraining the Kiraklos hind legs were loosened further.

    The monster surged forward with a thunderous rumble,

    Incapable of defending himself, Pecorino was knocked over.

    Ugh! Aah! Save me!

    With the Kiraklo scratching furiously at him, the boy would have been dismembered if its w-like nails had still been intact. Now, only blunt limbs roughed him up.

    Gale approached with a special artifact, causing the Kiraklo to skitter back into its cage, leaving Pecorino behind.

    Gale hauled him out by the scruff, the boy nearly unconscious.

    Half the students cringed in disgust, while the other half nched. It would have been amendable fight against a mere beast, but the repugnant form of the Kiraklo amplified their revulsion.

    Gerald inquired,

    What rank is that student?

    Based on the entrance exam, hes upper-middle tier. Disappointing performance, though, for such a position.

    Hmm

    Gale spoke dismissively,

    I hope someone shows us a decent performance. It doesnt look good in front of the knight from the principality.

    A few students sneakily nced towards where Gerald and Fenril stood. Without Gales direction, some were aware of their presence.

    With external observers watching, humiliation here equaled an unfathomable level of disgrace for any student.

    Gale conducted another lottery and called the next participant.

    Lescon! Come forward and fight.

    Like the previous challenger, the named Lescon stepped forward with a deathly expression, picking a longsword and taking his position.

    Gale, with his arms crossed, asked,

    Why did you select that weapon?

    Trying hard to conceal his nerves, he responded,

    Its the one Im mostfortable with.

    Very well, lets see you in action.

    Grasping the hilt firmly, Lescon charged at the Kiraklo, his sword swings ineffective against its long legs due to overcautiousness.

    Fenril, observing the scene, remarked,

    Better than thest student, but not by much. Their grades are simr, too.

    Gerald pondered internally, rubbing his chin. It seemed there wasnt much to be expected from freshmen regarding their prowess.

    Lescon, witnessing the Kiraklos increasing ferocity, threw his sword away and fled.

    Associate Professor Gale looked sternly after the fleeing Lescon,

    Throwing your weapon is the worst of the worst.

    Professor, I might not know much else, but I have a severe phobia of spiders

    You think a monster you encounter on the street will consider your personal issues? Its a failing score for you.

    !

    Gale did not hesitate to give the lowest mark.

    Watching fight after fight, Gerald yawned, prompting Fenril toment casually,

    It takes three experienced knights to subdue one of those creatures. Its too much to expect a first-year student to stand a chance. Our expectations must not be too high.

    Soon, Gale called forth Victor, among the top ten in the Combat Department.

    He promptly checked the weaponry and moved forward, bringing a noticeable shift in the atmosphere of the training ground.

    Even a non-expert like Gerald could sense a weight and ease to Victors examination of the weapon.

    He leafed through the documents, noting Victors background,

    From the Clodinas Brotherhood. An interesting history indeed.

    The Clodinas Brotherhood, a mercenary group set on eradicating monsters, had branches across the entire continent.

    Hes met his match, hasnt he?

    Even the other students perceived it, anticipating a different oue from this challenge.

    Victor grasped a longsword, limbered up, and advanced.

    Shall Imence?

    Yes.

    The fight began at once. Victor charged head-on at the Kiraklo, the monster attempting to swat him with its front paws.

    He rolled diagonally, skillfully striking the soft joint of the front leg, causing greenish bodily fluids to spurt out.

    The Kiraklo recoiled a few steps in pain as the struck leg folded.

    The students unwittingly let out exmations.

    Regaining his footing, Victor shook the blood from his de, his motions clean and unnecessary.

    He dived again, sliding and targeting the other front leg this time.

    The leg was rendered unusable, having wounded the pairs the Kiraklo used for both attacking and mobility.

    While it iled in agony, Victor didnt pause, sliding under its belly in a tackling maneuver.

    Fenril shook his head,

    Dangerous moves.

    The Kiraklos belly, devoid of hard exoskeleton, was a vulnerable target, yet such a position was equally risky for Victor.

    He stabbed the monsters abdomen, delivering a severe blow but not a fatal one.

    Desperately, the Kiraklo mmed its hind end down in a reflexive attempt to sting with itsst ounce of strength.

    Victor, struck several times on the thigh, would have been doomed if the stinger hadnt been removed.

    He pulled out the sword, plunged it in again, rolled out, and the Kiraklo copsed into the cage, spurting fluids and ultimately motionless.

    Gale nodded for the first time, somewhat satisfied.

    Not bad at all.

    Panting, Victor dusted off the dirt.

    Thank you.

    Your judgment to strike the front legs first was excellent, but going under the belly wasnt wise. It could deliver a lethal blow to the enemy, but it put your own life in danger. Work on that.

    Even from a distance, Fenril gave his approval.

    Hes daring and perceptive for his age.

    Victor had recharged the monotonous practice with a renewed vigor.

    The problem was, having disyed such excellent battle prowess, hed set the bar high for the next in line, inevitably drawingparisons.

    As aides removed the Kiraklos corpse and prepared the next monster, Gale drew the next name.

    Damian! Youre up next.

    Upon hearing his name, Gerald stopped his paperwork and lifted his head.

    Damian. He was the reason Gerald hade here.

    Then, from amidst those waiting, a brown-haired youth strode forward.

    With features better suited for a theatre stage than a dusty training ground, he thought,

    This boy is Silveryns apprentice

    Records indicated that among the upper echelons of the Combat Department, his performance was on the lower end.

    The freshly prepared Kiraklo burst from its cage. Starved for days, it wed the restraints taut at the sight of prey.

    Itsrge size and quick movements, coupled with a more savage demeanor, heightened the intimidation.

    Fenril clicked his tongue, pitying the unfortunate youth.

    Oh dear, its going to be a nightmarish day for that fine-looking boy.

    Damians role might well just be to tire out the Kiraklo for the next contender to shine.

    Without much contemtion, Damian reached forth and grabbed a shortswordopposite of the long-reach weapons chosen by all previous contestants, breaking the expectation mold.

    His approach to the fight was an enigma.

    Damian stepped into the ring, his de trailing the ground, circling clockwise while facing the Kiraklo in an apparent standoff.

    What struck Gerald was the look in Damians eyes.

    The relentlessness sensed in the taut chains, the creature scraping the ground, eager to pounce at its prey.

    Was it an illusion?

    Meeting the beast, ten steps apart, a vicious intensity swirled in Damians gaze.

    For a fleeting moment, that venom was visible, then smoothly concealed by a facade ofposure and tranquility.

    Gale signaled the start,

    Fight however you wish.

    And with the end of the instruction, Damian, who had stood stolidly, swung his arm grandly.

    The sword sliced through the air, sparkling as it flew.

    It lodged itself in one of the Kiraklos eyes.

    In utter disbelief at the sight, a piercing scream from the Kiraklo filled the arena, its movements halting abruptly as if time had stopped.

    Then, with a thud, it copsed, stirring up dust.

    The entire vicinity was enveloped in silence.

    Just as everyone presumed it over, movement returned to the Kiraklos legs.

    With a sword still stuck in one eye, it slowly rose, body twitching in pain, yet clearly alive and capable of motion.

    Damian, as if surrendering, raised his hands and backed away, signaling an aversion to get filthy in the skirmish.

    This is as far as I go.

    Gale narrowed his eyes at Damian.

    A proper strike had been dealt butcked the finality; with the sword discarded, the end remained unseen.

    It wasnt outright misdone, but rather an ambiguous performance that was excellent in parts yet also a risky gamble.

 Chapter 135 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (14)

    Chapter 135 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (14)

    Damian returned to his spot at a leisurely pace.

    Fenril, having witnessed the intriguing scene, unfolded his arms.

    Noticing this, Gerald inquired,

    Did you see something special?

    Before responding, Fenril had an expression of perplexity.

    Its not something I can easily evaluate. Throwing a sword that urately is generally taboo anywhere.

    In humanbat, dropping ones sword could be a wise decision depending on the circumstances, but it differed when facing monsters.

    Throwing away ones sword in front of a beast was akin to suicide.

    Unless one had a second sword, throwing the only one was considered the worst possible action a knight could take.

    While they spoke, the next student got ready. The Kiraklo with the pierced eye returned to the cage, and a new beast emerged.

    Perhaps inspired by Damians method, this next student approached with a bow in hand.

    As the battlemenced, the student fired arrows earnestly, but the Kiraklo deflected every single one with its front paws, nonending true.

    Geraldmented with a tone of confusion,

    Its odd. Arrows are overwhelmingly faster than throwing a sword. Why dont they hit?

    Damians sword had hit its mark, whereas the seemingly faster arrows did notbaffling indeed.

    The facial area is mostly armored. If the eyes or snout arent hit, its useless. Their reaction speed is iparably faster than that of humans.

    So why did that boy Damians attacknd properly?

    Because the Kiraklo was facing the sun.

    What do you mean?

    Kiraklos inhabit regions where the sun doesnt reach, like forests or caves, gorges, and valleys. They are extremely sensitive to light. He didnt throw his sword immediately but adjusted his steps a few times. It seems he induced the Kiraklo to look directly into the sunlight.

    Well thought out. Is the Kiraklos trait widely known? Did he prepare by learning about it beforehand?

    Fenril shook his head.

    Its a species only found in the North, and even the northerners hardly know about it. Kiraklos have numerous subspecies with diverse habits, making them difficult to distinguish. Unless one has memorized the Monsterology dictionary, its hard to know such traits in advance.

    Gerald checked the paperwork where Damians personal details were recorded. The boy hailed from Weisel, a ce far removed from the likes of monsters.

    The fact that Damian had just observed and then uratelynded a precise strike implied skillful deduction of its weakness.

    He couldnt have been lucky to be admitted into Eternia.

    Thats right. More so, theres a high chance hes concealing his true abilities. Why, I cant say.

    Although he was simply following orders toe here, Gerald felt rising interest in Damian.

    He motioned by lifting his arm and clicking his fingers.

    Soon, a servant approached Gerald.

    Deliver an invitation to the social gathering hosted monthly by Lady Vivi to the boy named Damian.

    Your orders shall be followed.

    And could you convey that I would like to meet with him personally?

    ***

    After the Combat Department session, just as I stepped outside the training ground, someone called out my name.

    Damian!

    ?

    As I turned, I spotted Trisha waving from under the shade of a tree.

    She caught sight of me and rushed over, her ck skirt fluttering around her legs, then asked breathlessly,

    Is it over?

    What is?

    Combat practice! I wanted to watch.

    Its done for today. Besides, arent students from other departments prohibited from watching?

    Why? Over at the Magical Department, our sparring sessions are all open.

    Perhaps the Combat Department is less entertaining than the Magical Departments sessions.

    I had an inkling why the sparring with the Kiraklo wasnt shared with students from other departments.

    This practical session had been quite challenging for the first-year Combat Department students. There was no need to add public humiliation to that, possibly creating a disturbance in their academic life.

    Trisha pondered for a moment, rolling her eyes before continuing,

    Hmm Is that so? Ive heard magic duels are very popr. Theyre a long-standing tradition at Eternia. They attract a lot of spectators.

    That does sound interesting.

    If its a magical duel wouldnt Luna bepletely dominant over the freshmen? Even that formidable Sion couldnt make a move against her.

    Really? Theres one happening right now!

    How are you here, then?

    I knew Trisha was from the Magical Department. Shouldnt her sses still be ongoing?

    Me? My grades were so low that I was excluded from the sparring sses!

    She proudly dered it with an innocent face.

    Ha, I see. So what brings you over here?

    As I spoke, something flew in from the sky with a whirring of wings, disying stitches and an initial.

    Finally, the awaited response from Silveryn arrived.

    As Stitch descended towards Trishas head, I quickly caught it and shoved it into my pocket.

    She looked up toote and then back down in confusion.

    What was that?

    Just a letter.

    There was no way I wanted Trisha to see the initials on Stitch.

    Whos it from?

    My mentor.

    Curiosity piqued in her eyes, Trisha pressed on,

    Im curious about your mentor. Can I see?

    Do you think it makes sense to share personal letters? Get permission from the mentor yourself and Ill show you.

    Youve got to be kidding, thinking you can just peek.

    But your mentor seems like a forgiving person. Wouldnt they allow it?

    Not at all.

    Whats your mentor like? An elderlydy?

    I shook my head vehemently.

    You couldnt be more wrong.

    What do they look like? A grand mage with money and a professor at Eternia has to be old, right?

    Youve seen them, havent you? Dont you remember?

    What?

    My painting.

    Hadnt I told her it was a painting of my mentor when she looked at my artwork in the greenhouse after the Draw a Friend ss in the Art Department?

    Shock widened Trishas eyes drastically.

    That, that red-haired figure?

    I nodded.

    It was probably the most shocked expression Id seentely. I couldnt understand why she was so surprised from my perspective.

    What did you think it was when you saw the painting?

    I thought it was someone you knew!

    ***

    Trisha hade looking for me to finish up a painting.

    She seemed excited about it, though she didnt show it outwardly.

    We stayed in a greenhouse devoid of anyone else.

    As I busied myself with paints and washed brushes, Trisha admired the paintings.

    By the time I returned, she was still gazing at one in particrSilveryns painting.

    She had be flustered by it, thumping her chest with her fist and returning with a deted expression.

    Whats the matter?

    Her shoulders slumped, a look of deep disappointment on her face.

    Cheer up. I cant capture that expression in the painting.

    What can I do about feeling down

    With no better option, I began painting aimlessly.

    About an hour into the painting, Trisha started nodding off.

    Lets take a short break.

    Yawn, just ten minutes

    Ovee by sleepiness, she immediately climbed onto a nearby table, curled up, and nodded off, so I draped my coat over her.

    Taking advantage of the silence, I took out Silveryns letter, too curious to wait any longer.

    With a tense heart, I examined its content.

    ?

    What was written was shocking and entirely unexpected.

    [Silveryn is detained in Poligrax Prison, home to first-level dangerous individuals in the Capital.]

    What was this nonsense?

    But as I read on, surprise gradually subsided.

    [If you wish to see Silveryn,e to the Capital as soon as possible and request a visitation.]

    Calming my confused thoughts, I scrutinized the handwriting carefully.

    It had stiffer strokes fitting for an official document, yet it was undeniably Silveryns. The same familiar perfume scent Silveryn often used emanated from the letter, just as always.

    Except for its content, it was certainly Silveryns.

    This implied Silveryn was pretending to be a jail official by announcing her own imprisonment.

    There was no other exnation than Silveryn was lying to me.

    What could be the reason for suddenly deceiving me like this? Had she undergone some change of heart?

    I carefully drew out paper to pen a response.

    [Student Damian is in aa from a dormitory explosion incident. Due to the aforementioned reasons, direct contact with student Damian is not possible. Please note this in your records.]

    Will this do?

    ***

    Silveryn sat at a tea table, her face full of discontent as she gazed out at the Capitals view through the window.

    By her elbow, which was propped on her chin,y a letter almost sent off, a quill pen resting alongside.

    Meant for her apprentice, containing detailed answers, the letter never took flight. Instead, the anguished fabrication reached the student.

    The motive behind Silveryns behavior was simple.

    Promised to write every day

    Even though iming to be busy with the Circtory ss, she should have been sending letters even during practical work as she had vowed.

    For her, the situation warranted sufficient reason to mete out punishment, with ns already outlined in her head on how to administer it.

    Youre in for a scolding.

    While Silveryn passed her solitary time, a knock came at her door.

    Erzebet, the headmaster of Eternia, entered the room.

    Adorned in a modest dress yet exuding a mystical aura, Erzebet approached the window where a potted nt stood.

    Erzebet reached out and tenderly caressed the nt. A closed bud blossomed instantly under her toucha unique ability of hers.

    The headmaster spoke first,

    Kenyon Grandid arrived yesterday. Now all summoned members have gathered in the capital for the alliance meeting. It will take ce soon.

    The meeting would have two magic schrs, seven swordmasters, and four great mages. Such a gathering of influential figures in one ce was unprecedented.

    Erzebet continued,

    I heard that the new bearer of the holy sword, a boy, will be introduced there.

    As expected, the Order is too hasty.

    Erzebet smiled faintly and nodded, sharing Silveryns view.

    The Orders motives were clearthey desired anew the rtionship between the holy Fleurence and the divine swordsman Zeldan Hart.

    Their intent was to groom the new bearer of the holy sword as Zeldan Harts sessor and unite him with the apostle of the next holy maiden to follow Fleurence.

 Chapter 136 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (15)

    Chapter 136 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (15)

    On a night when a crescent moon rose, a girl stood at a ce known as the forests hideout. Not far from the temple, if one walked through a secret passage made of vines, they woulde upon a small circr clearing. At its center stood a willow tree.

    That ce was their secret base.

    The girl, worried that her hair might reflect the moonlight, pressed her robe deeply and paced anxiously around the willow tree.

    It was nearing midnight.

    Could she have been caught sneaking out of her chamber? Had something happened to her? The girl was fraught with worry.

    Soon, there was a rustling noise from someone approaching the hideout.

    Startled, the girl quickly turned towards the source of the sound.

    A male figure emerged from the darkness.

    Lucille.

    He called out a code name, a name of a herb, and the girl responded with the correct answer.

    Pony!

    Once the code was confirmed, a boy stepped out from the shadows.

    And the girl, lowering her deep hood, revealed her face, with silver hair cascading down to her waist.

    The boy asked,

    Did you wait long?

    She nodded.

    I was incredibly worried when you didnte. Something could have happened.

    Thought thered be no one around the fountain, but suddenly Sister Dolores decided to take a midnight stroll. Had to wait until she was gone.

    The boy had been concealing something behind his back.

    Whats that behind you?

    He grinned, then brought a box from behind and lifted its square lid to reveal a pristine white cake on a square board.

    Whats this?

    Its a cake, what else?

    How did you get this?

    A cake was a luxury, requiring expensive ingredients. For a boy who sustained himself on oatmeal, even a single slice was an unattainable dream.

    I worked all day. Didnt I tell you? Ive been busy.

    Where could he have possibly worked? Few ces would employ a boy still small andcking in strength.

    Hold this for a second.

    He had the girl hold the cake and then took out a candle from his pocket, nted it in the center of the cake, and struck a flint. The girl watched, amused, then lit the candle with magic without any fuss.

    With the final preparationplete without any extra maniption, he awkwardly put away the flint and said,

    Magic sure is convenient. Now let me hold it.

    The boy took back the cake.

    With the candle lit, their faces, once concealed by darkness, were visible to each other again.

    Now

    Before he could finish, the girl interrupted him, concerned about his appearance.

    Wait what happened to your face?

    The boys forehead was bruised, and one cheek was swollen.

    Avoiding her gaze, he replied,

    Fell and hit a wall while working. Its nothing.

    The girl, with worried eyes, reached out to his cheek.

    This is not nothing. Who did this? Who?

    Its okay, really. I just fell.

    You have no talent for lying. We promised not to lie to each other.

    With her insistent questioning, the boy fell silent for a while, then reluctantly began to speak.

    I slipped while moving sacks of grain. The overseer mustve been annoyed by that.

    It was clearhis mistake had been used as an excuse to punch him in the face. This was the treatment orphans often endured. With no parents, no strength, and no one to protect them, others felt entitled to treat them however they pleased.

    Tears began to form in the girls eyes.

    Ill Ill kill them all

    He smiled and calmed her down.

    Why kill over that? Hes got a wife and kids. Im fine, really. To me, its truly nothing.

    It was the boy who should beforted, yet he showed no sign of pain. Calmly, he wiped her teary eyes and said,

    I wish only for joyful and happy memories on a day as precious as this. Ites just once a year.

    The only person who ever remembered her birthday was him.

    He held the cake up to her face with the candle lit.

    Go on, blow it out. Before the wind beats you to it.

    The girl wiped her eyes with her sleeve, nodded, and carefully blew out the candle.

    The sole source of light vanished, and the boys figure plunged back into the shadows.

    Then, in the void of nothingness, the boys final whisper echoed softly.

    Happy Birthday, Liza.

    And with that, Liza awoke.

    It was dawn, with a full moon still high and moonlight pouring through.

    She sat up to check the calendar. It was the day, marked heavily in ink.

    Lizas head slowly dropped. She idly killed time like that.

    Sleep was impossible now. Her body shivered. Liza had to exert all her strength to calm herself.

    Her fist clenched tightly, she thumped her chest. The slow rhythm of thumps filled the silence.

    There was nothing else to do.

    ***

    Liza was roused by a knock at the door. Having fallen asleep at Weisel Hall, it could only be Trisha knocking.

    Once more, the knock sounded, and the door creaked open.

    Trisha peeked her head in and murmured softly,

    Still sleeping?

    I shielded my eyes in irritation. The restless dreams had kept me from sleeping deeply.

    Ive been having the same dream repeatedly, but none of it is clear.

    Could it be a premonition? Does it mean something? Maybe its a foreshadowing of death.

    It feels like an elder on their deathbed, muttering with breathy whispers, iprehensible.

    Damian?

    Why?

    Are you in pain?

    No, but why are you here?

    Thats no, forget it. Go back to sleep!

    I ruffled my tousled hair.

    Tell me.

    That Ive prepared all the ingredients.

    Ingredients?

    I sat up and summoned a spirit to light the oilmp.

    Yeah. Just need you to do the rest!

    What are you talking about?

    Cooking!

    My vision still blurry, I nced outside. It was still dim, but morning light was breaking.

    Trisha had no talent for cooking. So the arrangement was that Id make our meals. I had even memorized the cookbook for a while because of it.

    Though it was a hassle, I couldnt just let Trisha go hungry.

    I climbed out of bed and, like a habit, checked the calendar on the nightstand. Then my mind froze for a moment at the date.

    Trisha looked at me, somewhat puzzled.

    Are you in pain?

    No.

    I folded the calendar and stashed it in the drawer.

    Why are you like that? Feeling bad?

    Trisha seemed a bit taken aback by my behavior. She must have thought she had irritated me.

    No. Just havent been sleeping well because of the dreams.

    I quickly stretched and got up.

    Anything you want to eat?

    Anything!

    I sighed lightly and headed to the kitchen. I had to prepare breakfast for myself anyway.

    Trisha followed me and sat at the kitchen table.

    Baskets filled with ingredients were neatly arranged in the kitchen, clearly prepared with dedication in the early morning.

    I started the fire and quickly began preparing the ingredients.

    Then, with her hands propping her chin, she watched me with a contented expression as I busily prepared the meal.

    You go do something.

    No, I want to stay here!

    If you have nothing to do, can you wash these?

    I pointed to a basket of potatoes. I expected her to whine, but she epted the task with enthusiasm.

    Okay!

    And off she went with the basket, running outside.

    A strange sense of camaraderie washed over me. Preparing a meal together felt like we were truly family.

    Living together mighte with its squabbles and adjustments, but for the stability moments like this brought, it was well worth it.

    Shortly after, Trisha returned with the potatoes, making a racket.

    Done!

    The basket dripped with water, and her hands were red as if washed in ice-cold water.

    Seeing that brought a smile to my face.

    Thats enough. Rest and y with the spirit.

    I then sent a fire spirit to warm her hands.

    For all I knew, there was a certain fun to be had in carrying out everyday life with Trisha.

    I could picture what sort of daily life she yearned for in this isted hall.

    Living in Silveryns mansion, Witthrush Hall, had its convenience.

    Meals prepared by others. Bookshelves tidied by others. Laundry folded by others. All these noble conveniences still felt as ufortable as clothes that didnt fit right.

    Perhaps the way we were doing things now, actively managing a day-to-day life together, was more up my alley.

    After all, I had always lived like this.

    ***

    Finishing our meal, Trisha and I stepped out of the dorm amicably.

    No sooner had we escaped the hallsbyrinth than Stitch flew in again.

    I quickly snatched it from the air before Trisha could see it.

    She always got so curious at times like this, and it sent chills down my spine.

    Whats that?

    A letter.

    Let me see.

    You show me all your letters first.

    She pondered for a moment before replying.

    Thats not possible!

    Then neither is this.

    She always had such an interest in my privacy. Why? Every time a letter arrives, she insists on seeing it.

    Ill have to keep Silveryns letters well hidden.

    For the time being, with prying eyes about, I tucked the letter into my back pocket.

    Continuing on, Trisha and I parted ways at the student garden in Northern Vige.

    Come pick me up for dinner!

    She waved and shouted as she walked away.

    The sky was still tinged with dark blue hues, not yet fully bright with sunrise. There was plenty of time before my first ss, but no ce came to mind to spend it.

    Almost no other students were in sight.

    It was peaceful, an ordinary day like any other.

    Nothing more to ask for. Just hoping it would pass without any incident.

    I sat on the garden bench without any particr n and took out Silveryns letter to read.

 Chapter 137 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (16)

    Chapter 137 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (16)

    The opening words of the letter sent a chill down my spine.

    [If you y this kind of joke one more time, I will truly kill you.]

    And that was the end of the letter.

    It was the most intimidating and vicious thing I had heard in all my time with Silveryn.

    I had never been spoken to so harshly and directly before.

    Moreover, it seemed that the person, who imed to be unreachable in prison unless I came to visit, had turned rather quickly.

    And I felt a bit wronged. Wasnt it Silveryn who had started this prank? There was no reason for her to be this angry. Unless my reply had truly enraged her enough to turn the Capital upside down

    For now, I needed to quell Silveryns anger.

    I cradled my head in my hands, pondering. What should I write back? This was uncharted territory for me, and I had no idea how to proceed.

    I hastily pulled out paper and ink. After chewing on my lip for a good while, I scribbled down a response that came to mind.

    [My teacher has always left an unmistakable red marking next to the signature on her letters. However, I do not see it on this letter. Please send proof that the sender is indeed my teacher. If not, I will suspend my studies immediately and head to the Capital to find her.]

    The underlying message was clear: just do as told. If my teacher was in danger, of course, I would drop everything to go. What good is a disciple lounging around in a dormitory?

    The rtionship between a teacher and student isnt equal. Silveryn was responsible for me, so it was my mistake to have caused unnecessary worry by not responding regrly.

    I folded the reply neatly and affixed it to Stitch. It buzzed away like a wasp, soaring into the sky.

    After sending the letter, I noticed a group of people approaching me. I had been so preupied with Silveryns letter that I hadnt seen theming.

    Five middle-aged men with pointed beards and fine tunics stood boldly before me. They were clearly not from Eternia.

    Are you Damian?

    And who might you be?

    We were waiting outside of your dormitory, not realizing youd be out here. Allow us to introduce ourselves; we are envoys sent to deliver an invitation from the Duchy and the Lady.

    You could have sent this through Eternia.

    The esteemed Archmage Silveryn and our proud Ulyssia Duchy have always maintained good rtions. Thus, the Duchy thinks it only proper to extend the same courtesy to her valued disciple.

    One envoy reached into his robe and produced a scroll adorned with gold leaf, extending it towards me.

    ***

    Gerald knocked before entering Lady Vivis chamber. He entered the room and kneeled on one knee.

    The Lady seemed quite busy. Three maids were attending to her, one brushing her hair while the others fussed over each hand, manicuring her nails.

    Vivis back was to him, obscured by the maids, so he had to confirm her face through the mirror.

    What is it?

    Ivee to report on the observation of the Eternia sses.

    Ah, go on. Pay no mind to my appearance.

    The boys swordsmanship is mediocrity incarnate. It is neither notably advanced norcking. He also seems to avoid proper confrontations.

    The corner of the Ladys mouth, reflected in the mirror, curved slightly.

    I told you. Hes hiding his true talent.

    While Gerald remained nomittal, the Lady almost seemed certain.

    He keeps to an extreme reluctance regarding any external activities. He has politely declined both personal meetings and social gathering invitations.

    The bait must have been insufficient.

    Its my fault for theck. My apologies.

    Gerald felt a touch of injustice.

    He thought of the suitors, drooling and jostling for a chance for an audience with the Lady. If it were a woman, he might understand, but for a young maning into his prime  hed likely pay any price to secure such an opportunity.

    Was it possible Damian failed to grasp the magnitude of establishing ties with the most powerful figure in the Ulyssia Duchy? The very proposal was the most honest and potent lure.

    Damian showed no interest in the offer, which might indicate hisck of worldly understanding.

    Well, I expected as much. Resentful, but what can be done? Its how his teacher has instructed him.

    The Lady waved her hand, and at her signal, the maids ceased their tasks and left the chamber in unison.

    Vivi slowly stood up.

    Her ck corset dress entuated her figure, and the sheer chiffon of her skirt fluttered in the breezeing from the balcony.

    She turned to look down at Gerald, her lips painted red and her hair elegantly draped over one shoulder. The countless essories she wore, each worth a mansion, amplified her charm.

    She ced a hat with a long feathered brim askew on her head and spoke.

    Maybe he moves as his mother dictates.

    Ill go to Eternia myself. I want to see with my own eyes if hes really worth rejecting the Duchy.

    ***

    An awkwardly toned monologue echoed on stage.

    Oh, long and tedious night, shorten thy hours. Let the easts blessing rise to greet my love.

    Following that, the director tapped her baton, halting the rehearsal, and climbed onto the stage.

    She chided the male lead with a voice worn from shouting.

    Ive never seen such rubbish acting in my life.

    Im sorry

    Is that the emotion of a man whos been waiting outside his lovers house all night? Embody more longing, more pain! Simply mimicking a sad expression or tone isnt enough!

    Um, how do I immerse myself

    Oh, my fate. Does anyone have a decent example? Ah, Trisha! Stop hiding ande out.

    Trisha timidly stepped out from behind a set door designed to look like a mansion.

    Yes, sis?

    Dont call me sis on stage! Call me director. You, the freshman, show them how its done.

    What should I do?

    Show us a portrayal of aching love.

    Yes!

    Trisha answered energetically, ascended the set, and flung open a window.

    Ahem! Ill start now.

    She struck an exaggerated pose and began reciting her lines.

    Ah, his heart is like a shut door. I flutter about him like a butterfly, but the bud remains tightly closed. Oh, to love such a beastly man. My foolish fate! Should father learn of this, he would not even permit these feelings.

    Trishas acting was not wless, but she captured the emotional current well. For some reason, she was deeply immersed when it came to acting.

    The director pointed with her rolled script at Trisha.

    See, even that silly Trisha does it well. If your brother is such an aplished actor, why cant you? Dig into your experiences, immerse yourself

    Im not silly!

    The director ignored Trisha and continued to the male student.

    Never had a crush? There must be someone beautiful enough to consume your thoughts. Think of that person.

    The young man seemed to ponder before replying.

    Ah, I understand.

    Who did you think of?

    Someone in my imagination

    No, think of someone youve actually seen.

    Then um

    From the audience, the older students teased.

    They say the Phantom of the Guardian Tree is the prettiest.

    Ill think of the Guardian Trees Phantom.

    Have you seen her for yourself?

    No

    The director thwacked the students head with her script.

    Dont think about things you havent seen. Picture someone around you.

    Then, the young man nced awkwardly at a girl sitting in the audience, scribbling in her script. It was Luna, in charge of the scenario.

    Lunas gaze briefly darkened with a dangerous glint.

    The director shook her head, clearly exasperated, and dered a break, clutching her neck as if it had overheated.

    Ah, when will this boy be an actor? I might die before then. No use. Lets take a 10-minute break!

    The tension on stage eased, and the waiting actors dispersed noisily behind the curtains.

    She descended from the stage, still clutching her neck.

    And Trisha quickly scurried to stand beside the director.

    Sis, sis!

    Aish, you brat. What?

    Me, my friend, friend.

    That friend again?

    Yes!

    Good grief, why do you analyze every action? Both of you will tire out.

    But this time it was really strange.

    Oh, my poor head

    Listen, sis. I woke him up because he was oversleeping in the dorm. But suddenly, after looking at the calendar, he looked unhappy. It wasnt even a special practice day.

    People check habitually when their day off is.

    Hes always diligent, weekdays or weekends! Thats why it was so strange!

    Maybe its the anniversary of someone hes forgotten or amemoration he no longer observes.

    Right! Thats exactly the feeling I got!

    Then dont stir it up. Stay quiet, or youll start a fire.

    Trishas expression became increasingly meaningful.

    ***

    After a few sses and individual practice, the day had waned.

    I made my way to the little theater where Trisha was, drenched in sweat, to pick her up.

    Apart from Silveryns letter, it had been a satisfactorily uneventful day.

    I leaned against the entrance railing of the theater to cool off and pass the time.

    Suddenly, a white dog sauntered up and plopped down opposite me.

    It looked vaguely familiar, and upon closer inspection, I realized it was Lunas wolf spirit.

    The creature stuck out its tongue and panted, staring intently at me.

    ?

    I remembered hearing that Luna was in the drama club. Maybe she was here.

    Then, abruptly, the spirit stood up, growled fiercely at the door as if signalling something, and vanished into mist as someone came out.

    It was Trisha.

    ?

    Oh? Damians here. Have you been waiting long?

    Yeah. Thought someone had kidnapped you since you took so long.

    Even if someone did, my friend woulde looking for me, right?

    I let her oddment slide.

    Got to take you back. Its chilly. Lets go.

    We walked towards Northern Vige. I nned to stop by the dormitory to grab a few things to move to Thorn Garden.

    As we passed through the student garden, Trisha asked me in a hesitant tone,

    Damian, what day is it today?

    Why?

    Umm never mind!

    If something happened and no one remembers, then its just an ordinary day.

    Trisha seemed to mull over something, fidgeting to herself.

    We walked on and paused briefly in front of Witthrush Hall dormitory.

    Wait here. Ill just grab some stuff and be right back.

    I want toe in too!

    No.

    Cant even show me around? I let you into my dorm.

    Speak clearly. You dragged me there against my will.

    Fine,e in. But stay quiet, no fuss.

    Trisha hopped about, pleased.

    Yeah!

    But dont get startled if you see something weird in my room. It wasnt me who left it there.

    I hadnt yet disposed of the weing waste equivalent to three baskets still left in my room.

    Youre the weirdest one, so I wont be surprised.

    Entering the dormitory, a maid in the corner greeted us lightly. A new face, she seemed suspicious of Trisha following me. I gestured that wed be leaving shortly, and the maid nodded.

    Trisha and I passed through the hall and ascended the stairs.

    Reaching the third floor, Trisha was already panting.

    Why is it so high?

    Were almost there.

    We moved through the hallway to the end room.

    In front of room 31F, I fumbled in my pocket for the key when I noticed an odd object ced before the door and halted.

    A white box, the size of a fist, adorned with a carefully tied red ribbon.

    Trisha, noticing something amiss, asked,

    Damian whats up?

    I picked up the box. My hands were trembling faintly.

    Suddenly, my heart lurched, and nausea welled up within me.

    It was as if the ground had opened, and I was being pulled into the deep darkness below.

    An anniversary unknown to the nun who raised me, to Silveryn, and even to my only kin who probably had long forgotten.

    A day unremembered by anyone. A day deeply cursed by those denied existence.

    The weighty memories, piled up over the years, once unearthed, unleashed a torrent of emotions I could not bear.

    That day, which I had hoped would pass as just another ordinary day.

    This was an object that should not exist.

    Beneath the ribbon, there was a note, with no name of who had left it.

    On it, just a few words were written.

    [Happy Birthday.]

 Chapter 138 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (17)

    Chapter 138 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (17)

    Damian stood motionless, holding the gift.

    Trisha was no fool. She could sense the turmoil brewing within him, a kind of disturbance that she had never seen before. His eyes were fixed on the present in his hand, but his pupilscked focus. His expression was numb, neither happy nor sad. His face seemed more like that of someone who had passed away, rigidly holding a gift.

    What was this gift, and why was Damian reacting so? Trisha, with her intuition, could not fathom what storyy behind it.

    Damian is today your birthday?

    There was no response from Damian. Trishas face darkened slightly. She spoke again with a hint of anxiety in her voice.

    Who did this?

    Then, Damian seemed to snap back to his usual self.

    No, it looks like someone left it here by mistake. My birthday has already passed.

    His voice was no different from usual, but Trisha could tell. He was lying. His tone, his actions were all the same, yet he seemed like apletely different person than just moments before.

    Something imperceptible was clearly twisted.

    Remembering the advice of her senior in the drama club to not stir things up further, she decided not to probe any deeper. Touching this subject could leave a permanent scar, irreversibly changing things. That thought terrified Trisha.

    Someone must have mistaken the room. Ill leave the gift with the maid.

    As if trying to change the subject, Damian opened the door and stepped in.

    You wanted to see it, right? Come in.

    ***

    Having gathered his things from Witthrush Hall, Damian and Trisha walked through the mist.

    Fortunately, their conversation continued without any awkward pauses.

    Trisha, hands sped behind her back, bounced ahead and then spun around to address Damian.

    Were still preparing the first years y, but Im getting better at acting. I might soon get a significant supporting role in the main performance.

    You seem to be a natural fit.

    Right! The god of drama would have been furious had this talent been wasted.

    She then scampered ahead with glee.

    Trisha was striving to relieve the emotional burden she sensed in Damian.

    Funny experiences, daily urrences, happenings with people around  she poured out many stories, and their atmosphere remained light. Yet, it was not enough. Even looking into each others eyes as they spoke, Damian still seemed far away.

    I need to practice more before I can take on a lead role.

    I know! Thats why I have a favor to ask you today.

    As the mist cleared, Thorns Garden came into view. Trisha stopped in front of the thorny fence.

    What is it?

    Help me practice the script.

    Then, she turned her back to Damian and ran ahead again.

    But after a few steps, she stopped. Damian had not moved forward; he remained where he was. Trisha immediately sensed his mind was elsewhere.

    Her heart sank.

    The thought of something else upying his heart was irksome. It was like a small thorn embedded in her foot, digging deeper with each step.

    Trisha looked back.

    Damian stood still, not entering Thorns Garden, remaining in ce.

    I cant today. Ill be backte so go to sleep first.

    Why? What are you going to do?

    I have more training to do.

    As he spoke, Damian pulled out a mask and ced it over his face. Trisha questioned him, almost usingly.

    You dont usually train at this hour. And

    Damian cut off Trishas protest and responded indifferently.

    Im whimsical at times. Take care, get some good rest.

    And with that, he turned and left. It was clear that his purpose had only been to escort Trisha here, not to stay with her.

    Trisha felt a sense of helplessness as she watched him walk away.

    ***

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the world was bathed in a crimson hue.

    Lilith, amidst a session of magical training, had gathered remnants of destroyed ntara to start a bonfire.

    The fire was still too small to provide ample warmth. She cupped her hands to her mouth and blew to kindle the mes, warming her chilled fingers.

    Suddenly, a slow-moving ntara approached Lilith and offered her a skinned rabbit.

    You want me to eat this?

    The ntara made no affirmation or denial, merely waiting for Lilith to ept the offering.

    She took it with both hands and said,

    Dont keep doing this. It makes me feel guilty for destroying you.

    The ntara, having achieved its goal, rose and departed into the forest.

    Lilith had noticed a change in the ntaras behaviortely. She wasnt sure if this was a normal pattern or if they were treating her differently. asionally, they seemed to heed her words.

    She wondered how to cook therge rabbit and eventually decided to roast it, albeit clumsily.

    Im not good at eating this sort of thing

    While she was roasting it, a loud noise came from the direction of Grace Mountain.

    Boom!

    Startled, Lilith turned her head. Birds were scattering into the sky, and a noisy sh of white light flickered in the distance.

    The meat burned as she watched transfixed by the scene.

    Only when the smell of char reached her did she realize the rabbits surface had ckened.

    Abandoning the ruined meal, Lilith focused on the shing light.

    That is

    As if enchanted, she stood and walked toward the light.

    Her intuition told her she would find someone familiar there.

    As she delved deeper into the woods, her heart thumped as if tense.

    Soon, she began to stumble upon remains of ntara, not of her doing. Someone skilled with a sword had been here.

    The noise grew louder, resonating like a battlefield filled with fiercebat.

    The ntara remnants wererge and thick, indicating she had entered the territory of elite ntara Scouts, designed for killing, not training.

    Atst, she came upon the scene of battle. ntara, twice the height of a normal person, were swarming in one ce. The clubs they wielded showed no mercy. With a single gesture from a ntara, the earth cracked, and trees snapped.

    In their midst, a masked man single-handedly faced dozens of ntara, wielding a shining white sword.

    The ntara charged with relentless force, like a herd of boars, but were mercilessly cut down within the mans reach.

    It was like watching a madman. If he had no sword, he looked ready to fight with his hands, or if not those, then with his teeth.

    The murderous intent and the overpowering magical pressure emanating from him were so strong that it felt like her heart was being squeezed.

    After dispatching all the ntara, the man paused, gasping for breath.

    He was far from unscathed. Blood streamed down his head and arms, but he appeared indifferent to his injuries.

    Lilith bit her lip, then, with a resolute decision, spoke up.

    Youre bleeding heavily. If you dont tend to those wounds, youll copse.

    The man tightly gripped his sword and turned his back to Lilith, acknowledging neither her presence nor her words.

    Was he listening? It felt like facing a wild beast that would attack if she stepped any closer. Fear crept into her.

    He walked deeper into the woods, as if starved for morebat.

    ***

    The door to Thorns Garden dormitory swung open violently. Trisha, alerted by the sound, cautiously descended the stairs and peeked over the banister to the first floor.

    Then, she gasped in shock.

    Damian!!

    Hey sprawled in front of the entrance, covered in blood.

    Trisha rushed down the stairs and hurriedly checked over Damians body.

    Damian, Damian, what happened to you?

    He was unconscious. His clothes were torn in several ces, and wounds covered his body. He had pushed himself to the brink of death under the guise of training.

    She knew she had to move him to his room.

    Ovee with sudden anger, she shouted,

    Damian is the stupidest person in the world!

    Trisha tried to lift his upper body butcked the strength, so she changed tactics and pulled at his arm.

    Damian was limp like a corpse, being dragged by one arm, leaving a long trail of blood behind.

    His body was as cold as ice. She had to check if he was still breathing.

    In a fit of rage, Trisha vented her frustrations at the unconscious Damian.

    Damian really needs a scolding!

    She managed to move him to his room and quickly gathered emergency potions. She administered them haphazardly, desperate to address his wounds.

    ***

    He was running with someones hand in his, fleeing towards higher ground, pursued and overwhelmed. Fireballs whizzed past, their heat feeling almost tangible, a dizzying sensation.

    He looked back while running. Knights in silvery armor, magicians in white robes were chasing them.

    Strangely, the pursuers didnt feel like people.

    He was fleeing up a hill with someone.

    And then they reached the edge of a cliff, with a river flowing far below.

    Finding themselves at a dead end, Damian positioned the person behind him and faced the approaching foes, sword drawn.

    The knights and magicians formed a semi-circle, steadily closing in with each step.

    A cutting wind blew, and the hair of the person behind him brushed against Damian. It was long and fine. A woman.

    And then, he realized something was off about the entire situation.

    Damian became aware that he was in a scene from a dream.

    The hazy dreams he faced every night were now clear and vivid before him.

    Knowing it was all a dream, he turned away from the imminent threat to look at the woman behind him.

    A beautiful woman stood there.

    The sensation was akin to having a prophetic dream.

    The problem was, the face before him was one he had never seen in real life.

    Suddenly, the dream copsed.

    Reality seeped back in, and Damian awoke with his palms sweaty from tension.

    He found himself lying in a bed in the Thorns Garden dormitory, with diffused sunlight streaming through the mist outside the window.

    He had no recollection of the previous nights return to the dormitory.

    He felt a heavy sensation on his stomach and slightly raised his head to see.

    Trisha was asleep beside the bed, her head resting on his stomach.

 Chapter 139 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (18)

    Chapter 139 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (18)

    Damian gentlyid Trisha back in bed and returned to his own. It had been a less than pleasant birthday, and thankfully, with the arrival of morning, it hade to an end.

    However, the preceding night had added another disturbance to his mind: Liza, the present, the prophetic dream, and the face of a woman unknown. Even as morning came, Damian found no peace.

    He could not decipher the dreams meaning; he had never seen the ce or the figures in it before. Emotionally troubled but unable to address these feelings through effort, he found it better to immerse himself in something else. Erasing thoughts was impossible; he could only cover them up.

    Leaving the bed, Damian picked up Trisha and carried her out of the room. Dried bloodstains marked the hallway, yet now his body bore no such marks, clean as before. He pictured the struggles Trisha must have gone through during the night. It bothered him to have caused worry for another, on top of troubling his master.

    After moving Trisha to her second-floor room and cleaning up all traces of the blood, he prepared breakfast in the kitchen. For Trisha, he prepared salted pork and tomato stew. Then, he left a note in her room to let her know breakfast was ready before he departed.

    Stepping outside into thebyrinth, Silveryns Stitch awaited him as if on cue. Damian hurriedly checked the letter.

    [Theres no such thing for a disciple who doesnt keep promises. Its also contemptible to try and make a fool of a master. You wont see the marking until we meet again.]

    It seemed Silveryn was quite miffed, making any immediate attempts to ask for advice or rification seem like they would need time.

    ***

    Elias looked around and moved to a shaded alleyway behind the living quarters. She then pushed aside a roadblock marked with a scratch, revealing adder leading underground.

    She nced around once more before descending thedder and putting the block back in ce. Damp and musty with the smell of mold, it filled the air.

    Reaching the bottom, she was met with a maze of underground waterways. Elias followed the cryptic writings on the wall, moving through the sewer. After about ten minutes, she arrived at the marestone door she had been seeking.

    Engraved with a magical seal, she whispered the password.

    Secrets washed away by the rain gather here below.

    The magical seal glowed, and the hefty marestone door slid open, revealing a vast underground space.

    In this damp and secluded area, other students were already waiting. It was the hideout of Eternias Underdwellers, a ndestine group within Eternia.

    Rupert,zing in a hammock, greeted her casually.

    Youre early.

    Elias, ignoring the greeting, went straight to a target board on the wall, removing a note pinned arbitrarily.

    You know you cant just stick anything here. Its against the rules unless everyone agrees.

    The Underdwellers club was originally formed to explore ancient magical ruins rumored to be hidden beneath Eternia. Over time, its purpose evolved into unraveling all secrets rted to Eternia.

    Listed on the board were mysteries that everyone acknowledged: the half-elf incident, the Mirror Phantom, the ntara intellects, the prophecy letters of death, the Phantom of the Guardian Tree, Silveryn, and the masked man.

    Elias frowned as she examined Ruperts note.

    [Why does Sion unt the lower half of her body?]

    Dont do that again.

    Rupert chuckled.

    Why not? Arent you curious? The boys around me are dying to know. Theyre going crazy not being able to ask her directly.

    I have zero interest in your perverse curiosities.

    We need to satisfy basic curiosity. Focusing solely on solemn and heavy topics is why this club faces extinction every year.

    The Underdwellers club, due to its secretive nature, struggled to maintain membership and faced annihtion annually.

    This venerable club with an 80-year tradition almost evaporated when, a few years back, only one graduating member remained.

    Enough nonsense. Wheres Victor?

    Victor is consulting with a senior in the second sewer chamber.

    Elias passed through the main hall to the chamber where Victor was.

    There, first-yearbat student Victor was practicing with a sword against a dummy, while third-year magic student Jenia, legs crossed, sat on a chair, engaged in conversation.

    How did our art department junior manage in thebat practice?

    Victor, still attacking the dummy with a wooden sword, replied.

    He didnt fight. Just threw his sword to strike the dummys eye and dered surrender.

    Werent there envoys from the Duchy, hoping to impress them, and yet he didnt even try?

    He knows his skill level; its pointless to overexert himself.

    Jenia disagreed.

    That Damian, hes the one Haley spoke highly of. Not because hes an art department junior, but she genuinely praised him.

    I dont really know. I didnt see enough.

    Its not just a pretty face that impresses Haley. Shed reject a hollow man, even if he were a prince.

    Victor, sweating quickly in the humid air, answered.

    Well, maybe he didnt need to make an impression. The Duchys envoys were looking for Damian and Gale Varianne yesterday. It seemed he knew all about it.

    Hah, trying to establish connections because hes Silveryns disciple. So Damian really might take on the escort mission?

    Seems like it. But is the escort mission that great?

    Of course, the Lady already has top magicians and knights, victors of the Floral Tournament, as her guard. What can a mere student do? Just go sightseeing, enjoy the travel and banquets with the Lady.

    To me, its just a trivial gathering.

    Well, our esteemed junior gets attention from high-strungdies. Lets take him before his price goes up.

    Do you think Silveryn would like it if we made him our dissection subject?

    Jenia had a sly smile, hinting at a devious n.

    To discover Silveryns secrets, we actually need his help. Plus, I know one secret hidden in their master-disciple rtionship never mind, Ill tell youter.

    ?

    Elias, who had been listening from a few steps away, finally saw her chance to join in.

    Excuse me I have something to report about the Lady.

    Jenia finally turned around.

    Oh? Elias, when did you get here?

    Just now. Its all a buzz upstairs because of the Lady. I came to tell you

    Why?

    The Lady has arrived at Eternia with her escort. She just went to the reception room with the Dean; she came unannounced it was quite a disturbance.

    While it wasnt unusual for the Lady to visit, what was odd was the sudden, unannounced appearance, a breach in protocol. Jenia asked, puzzled.

    Why did shee?

    She came to see Damian. He has repeatedly declined her offers.

    Jenia stood up suddenly, surprised.

    What? Declined? Him? Is the Lady still here?

    Yes, shes waiting because Damian hasnt shown up yet.

    Madness, lets go see. Lead the way.

    Jenia motioned for Elias to follow as they left the chamber. Then, remembering something, she turned back to Victor.

    Ah, are you staying here?

    Ille along.

    Alright, hurry up and join us.

    Jenia left first. Victor stopped his practice and moved towards the door, then paused, seemingly recalling something. He threw his wooden sword with all his might at the dummy. The sword flew swiftly but its hilt struck the dummys shoulder and bounced off, futile.

    ***

    Damian found the scene in front of the grand banquet hall peculiar, with several students forming a crowd.

    In the yard in front of the hall, knights bearing the Duchys gs stood, followed by a procession ofvish carriages. Beside the carriages, staff-wielding magicians and silver-armored knights stood solemnly.

    Among them were high-ranking magicians and knights, some with recognizably prominent backgrounds, causing even the haughty Eternia students to whisper their names.

    Is that the real Mage of Madness, Alexia?

    Isnt that the badge of the Floral Tournament winner?

    Thats Nielrin, the winner from two years ago, you idiot.

    Given the status and scale of those in tow, such opulence was only possible for the highest nobility.

    Approaching the crowd, Damian drew sidelong nces from some who seemed to recognize him. Eventually, a path cleared for him.

    Damian, sending a puzzled look, was met by five of the Duchys attendants who rushed forward and bowed.

    Are you student Damian?

    Yes, I am.

    Atst, we meet. Lady Vivi Gainax wishes to see you in person.

    He stared at the attendants face for a moment.

    While such a situation would normally require careful consultation with a professor, Damian found himself unable to refuse.

    The attendant in front of him was one of the figures from his dream.

    ***

    As Damian entered the reception room, he immediately faced a crowd.

    A woman wearing avish hat, crossing her legs as she sat in a chair, and a line of escort troops behind her.

    Though her face was obscured by the hat, it was evident she held the highest authority there.

    It was none other than Vivi Gainax.

    The oddly familiar lines of her profile

    Damian strode confidently toward Vivi and knelt on one knee. Then, slowly lifting his head, he finally met Vivis face, which had been hidden under the hat.

    I am Damian, from the remote Weisel.

    How dare you raise your head so boldly before the Lady!

    Despite the impropriety of his action, Damian remained unflinching to the scolding of the servant. He scrutinized Vivis face as if taking in every detail.

    Vivi looked down at him, her expression one of surprise. Silence enveloped the reception room as she did not speak, and no one beneath her dared to utter a word.

    A slight smile curled one corner of Vivis lips. She then addressed him.

    Do you know who I am?

    I have met the Lady once before. As vivid asst nights dream.

    Hmm, I dont remember. Where did we meet?

    It was but a fleeting encounter in a dream. Even if I spoke of it, the Lady would not remember.

    True, its only meaningful when we truly meet, face to face. A peculiar feeling, confronting the disciple of the Archmage.

    I am honored to meet you, Lady. However, Silveryn only sheltered me for a time, and her magical stature has nothing to do with my abilities. Without that title, I am but a lowly orphan.

    Vivi then covered her mouth with her hand, chuckling mockingly for a moment.

    Ah, I see. But I reward talent and find roles even for the ipetent, so dont worry. Being connected to the Archmage is meaningful enough for me. But I wonder, after hiding all this time, why you kneel before me now.

    Damian gazed intensely at Vivis face, as if trying to confirm something. His pupils dted. Then, he spoke with firm resolve.

    I am here to ept the Ladys offer to serve as her escort.

    Vivi cocked her head, puzzled.

    Really? Why? You refused even when Eternia tried to draft you. What changed your mind?

    Was it the allure of riches and glory? Or perhaps a fleeting infatuation with Vivis beauty? Or maybe hed cloak his motives with grand notions of honor and duty.

    Damian looked straight into Vivis eyes. Despite his delicate features and calm demeanor, his gaze held an intense something.

    It was challenging tobel the emotion in his eyes. It was oddly misaligned with anymon expression like sorrow, anger, or fervor.

    Damian spoke, and Vivi froze for a moment when she heard a response utterly unlike what she expected.

    He was audaciously straightforward.

    I simply needed something to cool my head.

    With a steadfast and unwavering tone, Vivi finally grasped the true emotion hidden in his eyes.

    It was madness.

 Chapter 140 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (19)

    Chapter 140 The Phantom of the Guardian Tree (19)

    The atmosphere grew even tenser.

    Damians response could be interpreted as disrespectfully trivializing the matter with the Lady. The expressions of the attendants and the guards around her contorted instantly.

    Damian was not joking. His eyes, facing the heir to the Duchy, zed like churningva. What could be the source of such bravery for a boy who, beyond thebel of being Silveryns disciple, had nothing?

    Vivi expressed her displeasure without reserve.

    Confident yet bordering on arrogant. I expect you to demonstrate skills worthy of your words.

    Even if he were hiding his capabilities, he couldnt be overwhelmingly superior to the others; he was but a freshman. Even the renowned guards bowed low before Vivi.

    Perhaps it was ignorance and immaturity that made him so overly emotional.

    Vivi continued.

    I, Vivi Gainax, rightful heir to the throne of Ulyssia and eldest daughter of the Archduke Gainax, hereby employ you, Damian, from this moment. Your body and sword shall serve me, and in turn, I shall entrust my safety to your sword and body. Remember that even as a mercenary, you bear a burden heavier than any knight of the Duchy.

    Vivi stood up.

    She walked towards Damian and extended the back of her hand  a part of the contract ritual.

    Press your lips to my hand in a pledge of loyalty and dere your resolve before my eyes.

    Damian looked up at Vivi. A slight, bitter smile formed on his lips as he held her hand and pressed a fervent kiss to it.

    Up close, his handsome features were even more pronounced. Silveryn would not have taken him in for pity alone; the witch was no phnthropist.

    Though I am but a lowly and insignificant being, I will fight devotedly for you. Even if fate itself forsakes you, I will be there to rescue you.

    Her oaths were grandiose, unfitting for her station. As resolute as thest knight of a kingdom. She wanted to test whether he would truly keep his word, but, unfortunately, their journey together was unlikely to face such adversity.

    Perhaps Silveryn had seen the boys vast potential as a political tool. As this thought crossed her mind, Vivi pulled away her hand somewhat roughly.

    I shall remember your resolve. From today, your body moves for me.

    The contract was sealed.

    He would be the one to take on the dirty and thankless tasks in ce of his master.

    ***

    Sit.

    Professor Candine sat with her legs crossed, pressing her fingertips against her temples as if to soothe a headache.

    You finally epted the Ladys offer after initially declining?

    Yes, thats correct.

    I still oppose your being dispatched. Were just at the beginning of the semester, and you, especially, are not in a position to wander off carelessly. Understand?

    Im aware.

    Just the other day, Silveryn was ranting, asking if anything had happened to you. So, I replied that you were doing well. But how did it escte to this so quickly?

    So, Silveryn really fell for my careless words.

    I look forward to your continued support.

    You impudent and ill-mannered fellow. You want me to keep deceiving Silveryn? Have you ever seen her angry?

    No, its not safe. This mission should never have been agreed upon. The decisions of Eternia take precedence over your wishes. Ill annul it all, even if it means bringing disgrace upon myself. So, go prepare for your next lesson.

    Its okay. I wasnt safe in Eternia either.

    Yes, and thats why the professors left the North and returned here. Eternia is safe now, so just stay put.

    The decision had already been made and could not be reversed.

    I had a prophetic dream.

    What?

    That dream led me to Silveryn and ultimately brought me to Eternia. And recently, my fading prophetic ability seemed to squeeze out itsst to show me the future.

    Upon mentioning the prophetic dream, Professor Candines demeanor shifted.

    But you dont have any magical abilities. What are you talking about?

    I must go.

    Professor Candines eyes widened.

    You have nothing to do with mago, wait, if its about prophetic dreams, then thats different. Silveryn must know about this. So, just one question. Is it certain? Do you have a concrete n and future?

    I shook my head.

    Theres nothing I can be sure of.

    Candine swept her hair back, her face conflicted.

    Honest of you. If you had imed to have a perfect n, I would have stopped you. The future always betrays and deceives human expectations. But I cantpletely ignore it either. That power still has something to say to you, it seems.

    Are you giving me permission?

    Candine furrowed her brow and gazed into my eyes. After a moment of silence, she spoke again.

    Yes, I grant you permission. Sigh, do you need anything or have any requests?

    There is one thing I need.

    ***

    Cecil hugged a thick book as she walked through the darkening campus. sses were over, and all the students should have been in their dormitories by now, so the paths were empty.

    Relying on the moonlight to navigate, she noticed a flickering light among the trees, reminiscent of a will-o-the-wisp. Driven by curiosity, Cecil moved stealthily towards the light.

    ?

    Up close, it turned out to be a bird about the size of a fist.

    As it pped its wings, sparks shot out, indicating it was a spirit. It looked a bit overweight and seemed to struggle with its wingbeats.

    The chubby bird worked hard to fly behind a tree to hide.

    Cecil cautiously followed and came across Candy hiding behind the tree.

    The pudgy spirit had perched on Candys hand to catch its breath.

    Cecil greeted him with pleasure.

    Lets make a secret spot just for the two of us. Somewhere quiet, out of sight and soundproof.

    It would be nice if it were close enough to take you back to the dorm even if youre drunk.

    Cecil hit Candys shoulder with her book.

    Im never drinking with you again.

    She asserted her point with mild violence and then brushed back her disheveled hair.

    So, why did you suddenly show up?

    I was just thinking of your he

    If youre about to say you need help, Im just going to keep going.

    He smoothly changed his tune.

    The night seems eerie, Ill walk you to the dorm.

    Cecilughed lightly.

    Perfect!

    She walked along with Candy, nonchntly linking arms with him.

    He initiated a light conversation.

    You studyte.

    Theres too much to learn for a mage. Especially when a strange friend who asks for difficult favors has been particrly demandingtely.

    Youve befriended a rotten kid. Dont hang out with that kind.

    My weakness is my soft heart. If he werent so cute, Id have cut ties already. But what was that sparrow about?

    My spirit.

    It looks too fat to fly properly Are you sure its okay? Ive never seen such a chubby spirit before.

    Im nning to make it exercise soon.

    Just the thought of you training that tiny sparrow is hrious.

    Before they knew it, they had arrived in front of Witthrush Hall.

    Were here. Thanks!

    Go on inside.

    Cecil unlinked their arms and ascended the dorm steps, leaving him behind.

    She reached for the doorknob, about to push the door open, but then paused and sighed before turning around.

    Ah, I cant win. So, what was it that you were asking for?

    I came to escort you.

    Are you really going in? Dont be stubborn, tell me.

    After a moments hesitation, Candy spoke.

    I need the circtory marestones and the frostwind bombs youve been keeping.

    How many bombs do you need?

    As many as possible.

    What are you nning to use them for? Heading to a war or something?

    They mighte in handy when Im exercising my spirit.

    It was an obvious lie. Cecil narrowed her eyes and red at him suspiciously, then sighed deeply.

    Candy, do you have any idea how much a single bomb costs? They dont just magically appear because you want them. And youre going to waste them on getting your spirit in shape?

    Put it on my tab. Charge me interest, too.

    He seemed to be plotting something but had no intention of sharing his n.

    Alright. Ill bring them to you. I dont know what youre up to, but dont get hurt.

    ***

    I packed up my belongings in Thorns Garden in preparation for the escort mission. Erzebets bracelet, a wooden sword, griffin potions, and other recovery potions  anything I could take had to be taken. Being no Masters ss student, merely abat student, meant I also needed to keep things well-concealed.

    I revisited the previous nights dream for a moment. In it, I had been fleeing with the Lady in my grip, pursued by the very guards of the Lady that I had encountered today.

    No matter how much I pondered, it made no sense. Was I kidnapping the Lady? Such a scenario could not possibly arise from the usual flow of events. How twisted had the dream been? Could that scene truly unfold as it did in the dream?

    Creak

    While I was deep in thought, the door suddenly opened without a knock. I stopped tidying up and looked towards the door.

    Trisha entered, her white hair disheveled, silent as she came in.

    She dragged arge pillow along the floor. Had something bad happened? Even her expression was uncharacteristically dark.

    Whats going on?

    I heard the rumors. Youre going on an escort mission.

    Yeah, it just turned out that way.

    She approached me and suddenly swung her pillow. The soft cushion struck me.

    !

    You! Need! To get scolded! You cause worry like an idiot, dont listen at all, do strange things alone, leave for afar without a word to your friend, why do you only cause worry in living!

    The pillow was relentlessly striking my body.

    After several swings, Trisha dropped the pillow but didnt stop there. She clenched her fist and began randomly hitting me.

    It wasnt painful due to herck of strength, but it didnt sit well with me.

    I quickly grabbed her wrists tightly.

    Yet, still unappeased, she struggled and iled.

    Let go! Let go! You need to be hit more!

    Trisha.

    Im the fool for bing friends with you!

    Trisha.

    Let me go! Let go!

    As she realized her efforts were futile, her resistance slowly subsided.

    I hurried to soothe her with words.

    Ill go learn court cuisine from the Ulyssia Duchy ande back.

    I dont want to hang out with you!

    Okay, just avoid me for about two weeks, and Ill be back.

    Ill help you practice your script then.

    As her face remained sullen, I made another promise.

    What do you want to eat?

    Trisha struggled internally before finally speaking.

    Pumpkin cream cheese pie.

    Ill make it in the morning before I go.

    ***

    The next morning, the Duchys attendants waited with a carriage outside the living quarters to meet me. The Ladys schedule was tight, and I had to rush my preparations in tandem. The longer the dy, therger the gap in my studies, so it was better to stay busy.

    I finished packing my things at Witthrush Hall, including Cecils frostwind bombs and circtory marestones, leaving only one item left.

    Descending to the first floor, I stood in front of the central lounges firece. It was early, and no one else was around.

    I held the unopened birthday gift box in one hand. The note with the familiar handwriting saying Happy Birthday was still attached.

    Memories of the past began to resurface.

    These memories no longer brought me any sense of happiness.

    Liza and I had been drifting apart for a long time.

    We were so distant now that nothing could ever return to the way it was.

    Slowly, I tilted my palm towards the firece. The little box slid and dropped onto the roaring mes.

    It was quickly consumed by fire, contorting in an instant. Soon after, both the box and its contents turned into unrecognizable ash.

 Chapter 141 Taming the Madman (1)

    Chapter 141 Taming the Madman (1)

    The Lady is not a native of Eternia, so the formal deployment ceremony will take ce in Rigved.

    This escort mission is not so much a burdensome task for a mere student; its an event that emphasizes the significance of the exchange itself, rather than going to the extent of sending students off with a fond farewell.

    Thus, my departure was a quiet affair.

    It was seen as an external event that was all y and no work, even contributing to ones reputation. Hence, no matter the achievements during the mission, they would not trante into top-tier grades in the academic evaluation.

    To join Lady Vivis guard, I boarded a carriage matched entirely in ck, from the horses to the door hinges and even the wheel spokes.

    As the wheels began to roll, a familiar chirping reached my ears.

    Cheep!

    A chubby fire spirit struggled to keep up, pping its way to the carriage window with something dangling from its legs.

    I hurriedly opened the window and untied the object from the spirits leg.

    It was a small woolen pouch, hand-knitted with care. Inside was a t stone amulet, carved out, a trendy charm from an antique shop in Rigved. It had no real effect, but I understood the intention behind it.

    Now, I couldnt help knowing who yed with my spirit daily. I hadnt even properly thanked them after the circtory practice ended.

    As the horses set off at a gallop, the scenery of Eternia swiftly passed by. Suddenly, a girl with golden hair appeared in the distant view outside the window. How did she know toe out? She waved at the carriage shyly.

    Yes, besides Trisha and Cecil, I had another friend.

    We couldnt spend time together like friends yet. We couldnt talk directly, but a simple gesture meant more than a hundred words.

    I waved back in response.

    ***

    Since Ulyssia shares a border with Eternia, crossing the Grace Mountains safely means entering Ulyssian territory. However, one should not be mistaken that the journey bes smooth after easily essing the border.

    Continuing from the border of Eternia, one would reach the Barvisia region.

    Known as a natural barrier, its an expansive marsnd. Rivers often flood, weather is extremely unpredictable, and poisonous gases erupt from the boiling marshes. Even the firmest ground could sink a heavily armored ntara or a knight in thick te mail.

    Moreover, most of thend is unsuitable for farming, andrge-scale supply distribution is practically impossible.

    Thats why Barvisia has only smallmunities of freemen and tribes, with no overseeing lord, and doesnt fall under direct governance of Ulyssia. In fact, the border guards have their bases far behind the actual borders.

    Barvisia is Ulyssian in name only on the maps.

    Cant you specify the exact route well be taking?

    Youck the authority for that information. Your job is to sit quietly in the carriage.

    Only the closest confidants of the Lady knew the exact route of her travel. I wasnt even privy to the general stopovers. It seemed to be a matter of security. Considering the tight schedule, crossing the Barvisia region via the shortest path was certain.

    I pinpointed the capital city of Ulyssia, Sharlnian, as our ultimate destination. Then, I imagined a line from there to the holy city three days to the southwest.

    The ce where Silveryn resides. On horseback without rest, it could be reached in roughly two days.

    If all goes well with this mission, that will be my next stop.

    ***

    After the brief departure ceremony in Rigved, the long journey began with six carriages, two wagons, and about fifty guards.

    Though I was given the status of a guard during the contract, the treatment I received was different from what I had expected. While the guard rode alongside the carriages or marched on foot, I was ordered to sit in a carriage.

    I thought it might be a preferential treatment until I saw who I was to travel with.

    Five young maids were crammed into the four-seater carriage where I was. They were the lowest ranked in the entourage.

    Thankfully, they were young and slender; otherwise, they would have been sandwiched in, barely able to breathe.

    Even sticking close to the door, it was impossible to avoid the difort of close quarters with the maids.

    Im so sorry.

    One young maid huddled against me apologetically.

    As I attempted to leave the carriage, a guard issued a sternmand.

    You are to stay in your assigned ce. You cannot leave your position during transit.

    It seemed they regarded me not as a member of the guard but as cargo to be protected.

    I wish to meet with Lady Vivi.

    Why was I being treated this way by someone who had called me out several times to eagerly ept my pledge?

    The answer from the low-ranking knight was cold.

    You do not have the authority to meet with the Lady herself.

    It was only a distance of three carriage lengths ahead, but my request was cut short under the pretext of procedure.

    Thats when I began to grasp the situation. They did not trust my abilities in the slightest and had no intention of entrusting me with any responsibilities.

    It seemed more than mere pecking order when a third-year Eternian senior was allowed to ride confidently with the guard.

    Having repeatedly declined the Duchys offer and disying arrogant behavior, perhaps I was disliked for that.

    The rear carriage, which bore those of lesser importance, had a looser guard, while Lady Vivis carriage was tightly protected. The problem was, the people who pursued us in my dream were precisely those guarding her carriage.

    If I wasnt going mad and kidnapping the Lady myself, then the most usible scenario involved treason and betrayal. The n might be to move her to a location where reinforcements could not be called and assassinate her.

    I had no idea when or how the situation from my dream might materialize, or if it would at all. There was only one asion when my prophetic dreams hade true as they were.

    Not knowing what might happen, I had to stay close to the Ladys carriage, ready to react at all times.

    The maids riding with me exchanged ufortable nces.

    Seeing that I clearly didnt enjoy my position, they seemed even more wary.

    In a way, I had brought this upon myself and had no right toin. It was up to me to ept the situation and make the best move at every moment.

    It seems quite a luxury for me to ride like this. Im not sure I deserve it.

    Its okay. Really.

    The maids smiled awkwardly. Half of it was forced, simply to alleviate the awkwardness, and the other half had a tinge of genuine kindness.

    I took notice of that thin thread of goodwill. It could be quite useful.

    ***

    The quiet, monotonous journey paused when the sun began to set.

    The guard set up camp on a hillock bordering the winding roads of the Grace Mountains, with a clear view of the surroundings.

    Everyone was busy preparing dinner, lighting fires, and boiling water in iron pots.

    Gerald, Vivis chief aide, watched a shabby tent housing the youngest maids from a distance.

    From there, the sound of a mans voice followed by the clearughter of the young girls resonated.

    Damian seemed to have befriended the maids, and within half a day, he appeared to have be their friend. Far from the taciturn and somber boy asionally seen as brooding, he now seemed transformed, as if suddenly love-struck.

    Had his character been misread, or did he have some scheme in mind? The boy had be a different sort of person in just one day.

    With a serious expression, Gerald returned to the tent where Vivi was resting.

    In a luxurious camp, Vivi stretched her feet out into a bucket, while a maid diligently washed them.

    Damian has requested four times today to be appointed directly under your guard, my Lady.

    Vivi chuckled lightly and stirred her teacup nonchntly.

    I see.

    Should we ignore his request, my Lady?

    How is he now? Shivering out of his depth? Sharpening his sword, waiting for a chance to prove himself?

    Gerald described the scene he had witnessed just before.

    It looks like hes given up and is mixing in with the maids. The way hes flirting around has even the soldiers looking at him with disdain. Perhaps hes changed his mind.

    Then have him do theundry or wash dishes with the maids. It seems hes willing to ept the rumors of being a phnderer, reduced to doing menial tasks like amon maid. And this from the disciple of an Archmage. Its fortunate that hes finding his ce.

    If Damian is truly as clueless as he appears, hellplete the mission while frolicking with women. But Gerald knew Damian wasnt so easily handled.

    Vivi had no intention of letting things slide.

    Let him act out soon. Leave him be until he cant contain himself.

    Understood.

    It was a strategy to starve him until he took the bait. If they continue to restrain him without giving him opportunities, hell eventually try to prove his worth by taking on recklessly dangerous tasks.

    If he fails toplete the self-imposed task, hell crumblepletely.

    Vivi waited for that moment, a smile ying on her lips.

    Barvisia is known to be a region suffering from demonic afflictions, isnt it?

    Gerald felt an odd sense of disquiet.

    Could this truly tame Damian?

    Silveryn was no easy mark.

    Many powerful figures had tried to lure Silveryn with all sorts of methods, but she never sumbed.

    She was a tough woman, and this was her first disciplea boy who had won a coveted spot coveted by many magicians. Would he really be so easily dragged around by the bait?

    ***

    I joined the maids down by the river, washing potatoes for the evening meal. Perhaps because they were my age, they were softer in their demeanor than the guards, making it easy to get along with them.

    One of the five maids, Misha, answered my questions kindly.

    The first squad of knights is led by Fenril; the second squad of mages is under themand of Alexia. The overall leader is the Floral Tournament winner Nielrin.

    I already had all their faces memorized. Nielrin, a middle-aged knight with bear-like muscles and wolf-like eyes, always hovered closest to the Lady.

    And he, too, was one of the pursuers in my dream. He would be the one to watch most carefully.

    How strong is Nielrin?

    Among the entire Duchy, hes strong enough to be ranked within the top hundred with a sword. Hes the strongest in the guard. He can freely wield his sword energy, cutting down even a century-old oak in one stroke.

    To be ranked within the top hundred in a whole nation Hes not an opponent to be taken lightly.

    And he didnt seem to enjoy visiting Eternia. Perhaps because hes from the Empires Royal Academy?

    Does ones alma mater matter that much?

    Oh, I thought Eternia and the Royal Academy were rivals. Am I mistaken?

    I seemed to recall something like that. Well, Eternia didnt seem to care much. Maybe the Royal Academy thought differently.

    Im just a freshman, so Im not sure.

    Oh, right, of course. Thats why Nielrin might have some reservations about Eternia. Oh, not that hes petty or anything

    If I were in his shoes, I wouldnt trust outsiders and bring them into the fold either. I understand what youre saying. What about Lady Vivis personality?

    The maid hesitated for a moment.

    Im asking to prevent any disrespectful remarks towards the Lady.

    She Lady Vivi is merciful.

    At first, it sounded like empty praise, but the follow-upments suggested otherwise.

    Another maid joined in.

    Thats right! She embraces those who follow her orders and prove their loyalty as her own limbs and rewards them greatly. We were all orphans with no families, and Lady Vivi took us in. Without her, we would have been sold off somewhere. So, we all follow her with respect and gratitude. However, if you cross her or disobey, she never forgets. Even a slight incident from ten years ago is remembered and avenged It can be scary sometimes.

    She has a clear system of rewards and punishments.

    Put in a good light, thats one way to see it, but in a bad light, its pettiness.

    Having spurned Ulyssias offers several times and shown arrogance, Lady Vivi had every reason to hold a grudge against me. There might be another reason Im not aware of.

    To rise from this position, Ill have to earn my ce.

    By the way are there more from the Royal Academy among the guards?

    ***

    Returning to the camp, the maids distributed the washed ingredients. As I had been with the maids, I held a basket and helped distribute to the various groups.

    And I could clearly feel how the guards viewed me.

    Their hostile gazes.

    Damn brat. Ptui!

    As I passed by, some would scrape up phlegm to spit out.

    Whistling at me as if making passes at a woman was actually one of the nicer reactions.

    Misha,e here. Dont hang out with weird guys.

    Oh, haha, I have other things to take care of.

    Perhaps their antipathy grew when I approached the young maids they had been eyeing.

    I wish I could rub up against a woman, too. It might help cool down this hot head of mine.

    Phahaha!

    Loud mockingughter followed, as if thement was meant to be heard.

    Perhaps my disrespectful demeanor towards the Lady has made me unwee by all.

    I didnt react. I just focused on distributing the provisions.

    Here are the stew ingredients. Just add them when the water boils.

    As I was about to move past thest group, a knight casually stuck his foot out in front of me.

    Taking advantage of the situation, I pretended to trip over his foot.

    Thud!

    I fell dramatically to the ground, dropping the basket and scattering carrots, potatoes, and mushrooms all over.

    Covered in mud, the knights around burst into raucousughter.

    Ahahaha!

    Kekeke, ahahaha!

    Ahaha! What aplete fool!

    Theyughed as if they were about to suffocate.

    The maids, seeing this, were flustered, unsure of what to do.

    I slowly got up and calmly brushed off the dirt.

    Then, I nced at the scabbard of the knight who had tripped me. A golden lion with a dignified expression was embossed on it. I had heard it was a symbol of distinction for top graduates from the Imperial Academy.

    Still busyughing, I shouted at the knight.

    So this is the etiquette of the Imperial Academy.

    Theughter quickly subsided as everyone turned to stare at me with wide eyes.

    They all looked at me as if to say, Did I hear that right?

    With the mood dampened, I raised my voice again.

    Unable to fight honorably, you resort to backbiting and mockery. Is this the etiquette unique to the Imperial Academy?

    Whats this brat on about?

    The knight who had tripped me stood up, brandishing his sword, and shoved my shoulder with his log-like forearm.

    Do you even realize what youre messing with?

    If you have a grievance, express it like a knight, with skill. Dont be petty.

    Bring a weapon for this brat.

    Those who had been mocking me were now looking at me with murderous intent.

    A third of them were from the Imperial Academy, officers included. Do I know what Im getting into? All too well.

    The ones who had really gotten themselves into trouble werent me but them.

 Chapter 142 Taming the Madman (2)

    Chapter 142 Taming the Madman (2)

    In the holy city, there were areas that were inessible to those not invited.

    A luxurious and expansive areaparable to the imperial pce was used by less than a hundred people, rendering it quiet and tranquil, with rare encounters of strangers.

    In the Fleurence Square, named after the current Saint, Silveryn and Erzebet were walking through a long corridor, engaging in light conversation.

    The high vaulted ceiling allowed the golden hues of the evening sun to prate straight through the corridor.

    Silveryns hair shimmered and waved with each step she took.

    As they walked, a sound of wings  a whizz  passed overhead. The noise was faint, but Silveryn detected it and nced sideways. Pretending not to notice, she continued to pay discreet attention.

    Erzebet, noticing this subtle behavior,mented,

    It seems your heart is still with Eternia.

    Silveryn deftly avoided Erzebets gaze.

    My disciple has been rather out of touchtely.

    Erzebet smiled gently.

    Children in their adaptive phase pour all their nerves into their surroundings. That child will be fine.

    I didnt expect you to be so concerned.

    When I first took him in, I did not anticipate giving him so much affection.

    At that moment, an old man emerged from the opposite end of the corridor.

    His white hair and beard, robust body, and straight limbs made him look far from old. He greeted Silveryn and Erzebet with a light bow, signaling respect.

    It was Calios, the Empires Swordmaster known as the White Lion. He stood still, maintaining a respectful distance of about ten paces.

    Heh, I did not expect to meet the hero of the north here.

    Silveryn and Erzebet also slightly bowed their heads in mutual respect. They had known each other from the battlefields of the north and again when Damian was evaluated for the Masters ss.

    Erzebet spoke,

    Its good to see you again, Swordmaster Calios.

    Calios waved his hand dismissively.

    Im too old to be burdened with such ttering titles. I n to pass my position to a sessor soon and devote myself to nurturing the next generation. This old body is here merely as an emeritus educator of the holy city.

    Erzebet responded with a lightugh,

    We too are invited in the capacity of educators.

    Heh, I suppose so. I do have a matter to discuss, would you mind walking with me for a while?

    Erzebet readily agreed.

    By all means.

    The three walked side by side through the corridor.

    Erzebet was the first to ask a casual question.

    Do you still teach at the Empire?

    Ive stepped back from it now. I once believed that anyone could be brought to the pinnacle, but Ive realized thats an illusion and that even I have my limits.

    We understand that sentiment.

    A great sculptor doesnt create but rather uncovers what is dormant within the rock. Ivee to understand this deeply. The key to a masterpiece is choosing the right stone. No matter how much potential you draw from a pebble, it remains a pebble. Ive wasted time trying to cultivate pebbles.

    Not all of it was in vain.

    While he spoke lightly, the truth was somewhat different. Some of Calios disciples had made a name for themselves across the continent. He was simply dissatisfied with not having found a sessor.

    I hope that will be the case. By the way, I hear youve brought a rare gem to the holy city this time. Have you heard about the heir of Zeldan?

    Silveryn responded,

    Ive heard rumors that theres an interesting fellow who has caused quite a stir in the Order.

    Calios, hands sped behind his back, continued,

    It seems the Order has pinned their hopes on thatd as Zeldans sessor. That means they n to reorganize the northern front around that boy and the uing Saint.

    The task of nurturing Zeldans heir was to be entrusted to the Archmages and Swordmasters gathered this time.

    What are your thoughts, Swordmaster Calios?

    I have already met the boy at the Orders request and even crossed swords with him. Truly, his talent was enough to turn the Order on its head. His fundamentals were wless, and he had mastered numerous sword styles, adapting them freely. He has never lost a bout against his peers. Among those who have passed through the Royal Academy, he had the most exceptional potential.

    Its been a while since youve given such generous praise.

    Though I found the Order detestable, I had to acknowledge his skill.

    Erzebet nodded slowly, her face contemtive.

    How fascinating. Swordmaster Calios, you also oversaw the Masters ss examination. Could we hear your honest opinion about Damian, our Eternian prodigy?

    Calios sighed heavily before he began,

    Hmm, here? You put me in a difficult position. I shall speak inly. The boys basics are embarrassinglycking. His style is recklessly imprudent. Not to mention, the way he applies force to his sword wouldntpare even to a butcher in a ughterhouse. Overreliance on improvisation is also a concern.

    He poured out a scathing assessment in front of the boys own teacher, yet Erzebet and Silveryn simply smiled, unoffended.

    Calios paused before resuming more lightly,

    Yet, despite this, he is the most astonishing talent I have ever seen. Ive wielded a sword all my life, and if I cannot recognize a true gem among stones, how could I not be ashamed?

    ***

    The knights gathered in a circle, creating an impromptu dueling arena. It looked like a pack of wolves circling amb.

    The man who had tripped Damian discarded his helmet with a swift toss. A scar ran vertically from his cheek to his neck.

    Running his finger along the line of the scar, he said,

    Ill leave a mark prettier than this on your face. Consider it a badge of honor from your first lesson in life.

    Since it was a duel of honor, no responsibility could be imed for scars acquired in the process.

    Damian did not rise to the provocation, simply drawing the sword Silveryn had given him and wiping the de with a handkerchief.

    The knights of the guardughed derisively at Damian. It was a fight he could not win. The duel was heavily tilted from the beginning.

    He was but a greenhorn, fresh into his first semester of the first year, while his opponent was a top graduate of the Imperial Royal Academy, a knight of the guard with realbat experience.

    No matter how prestigious the academy, there are limits imposed by age and experience. The Empires Royal Academy and Eternia even held exchange matches. The cumtive experience meant the Royal Academy held no particr reverence for Eternia any longer.

    No matter how talented, a first-year from Eternia could notpare.

    The guards had been awaiting this moment, a young whelp who behaved insolently towards his superiors and even criticized the academy they belonged to. There was no one here in Damians corner. In the world of knights, those who act beyond their station meet their demise. This arrogant young man was about to learn a painful lesson.

    Bothbatants stood three paces apart, just short of their swords reach, looking each other in the eye.

    The man with the scarughed inwardly at Damians stanceit was fundamentally wed.

    The scarred man broke the stalemate first, lifting his sword and charging. The duel had begun.

    Kraaap!

    With a robust shout, he swung his sword in a diagonal line.

    ng!

    The swords met.

    Damians sword wavered slightly. It didnt take long to gauge skills; swordsmen can tell upon contact.

    Damian seemed slightly overpowered.

    It brings back memories. I made your ancestor crawl on the ground in the exchange matches.

    Bow and crawl under my legs, and Ill forgive you.

    Damian simply met the sword with a deadly gaze, not responding verbally.

    The scarred man pressed his sword hard, pushing Damian back without much resistance.

    Without giving Damian a chance to steady himself, the man charged again.

    Die!

    Ching! Ching!

    Damian blocked each powerful strike reflexively. Although his reflexes were decent, his constant defense had him moving backward step by step.

    Do the professors of Eternia only teach their students to retreat?

    Damian started to be pushed back to the limit line where the knights stood.

    The onlookers jeered and mocked his predicament.

    The oue seemed decided without any further twists.

    The man with the scar swung his sword more wildly with each strike.

    Ching! Ching!

    Sparks flew as the swords shed with great force.

    Damian was at a distinct disadvantage, yet not a single decisive blow hadnded.

    The man with the scar gritted his teeth.

    He had cornered Damian, yet the boy parried each attack with what seemed like baseless movements, refusing to be pushed past the limit line.

    The other knights watching began to stiffen in their expressions.

    Die, die!

    The scarred man put all his might into each stroke, increasing the speed of his swings, reducing the interval between shes, yet not a scratch was on Damian.

    As the opponent, driven to the edge, abandoned all notion of defense and began hacking away indiscriminately,

    Ching! Ching! Ching!

    Damian, like a tightrope walker on the edge, defended against every blow that would have left him diced ifnded.

    It was a performance akin to acrobatics.

    As each attack either cut the air or was deflected, the color drained from the mans face.

    The tide of the duel began to shift. Damian seemed to grow ustomed to the attack pattern.

    It was no longer a one-sided disadvantage.

    And the crowd, realizing the duel was veering off, froze in ce.

    Damian ducked beneath a descending blow and kicked sharply at the mans sr plexus.

    Hurk!

    The man spat out saliva, bending over and stumbling backward.

    The knights watching wore faces of disbelief at the scene.

    That kick was the first effective strike of the duel.

    Now Damian advanced.

    The man, clutching his midsection, swung his sword in a wide arc as he gasped.

    Huuaap!

    Only his weak cry echoed in the air.

    As the stomach pain eased, the man lunged forward tond a blow.

    Damian, as if anticipating it, parried the attack with one-handed ease, letting the sword slide off. Then, with his free hand, he grabbed his scabbard and swung it like a club.

    Crack!

    The scabbard struck the mans wrist with precision.

    Uaaak!

    The sword fell to the ground, and the man rolled, clutching his wrist.

    The onlookers mouths were agape.

    Damian looked down at the man rolling on the ground, sheathed his sword, and dusted off his hands.

    In a real battle, that mans wrist would have been severed. The oue was as good as decided.

    Without further ado, Damian turned to leave the dueling circle.

    Then the man with the scar, crawling to retrieve his dropped sword, shouted,

    Its not over, you bastard.

    Before the words were fully out, something shed and whistled through the air beside him.

    ng!

    The sword Damian was holding flew like an arrow, embedding itself into the helmet lying on the ground.

    The de had pierced right through the face of the helmet.

    The man stood up and then froze, staring at the helmet in disbelief, notprehending how it happened.

    Damian, who had been about to leave, turned deliberately back into the dueling ring.

    Youll regret those words.

    ***

    A soldier nked in his armor as he rushed to Geralds tent.

    Ger-Gerald, you might want to see whats happening at the first division knights camp.

    Gerald, writing a dispatch for the Duchy, responded casually,

    Whats the matter?

    The knights are having a dispute and theyve started a duel.

    Is that so unusual?

    When days of calm stretch on, knights keep theirbat senses sharp with mock battles. Duels were amon practice. It wasnt strange at all.

    Moreover, even if there was some issue, it should have been resolved by the first divisionsmander; it wasnt something that needed to involve Gerald. He was in a position to simply receive reports afterward.

    Its that the disciple of the Archmage is dueling with one of the knights.

    Gerald paused from his work, now showing interest.

    What? Wheres the first divisionmander?

    Nielrin, the captain of the guard, went with Lady Vivi on her walk.

    Gerald bit his lip. This was a significant misfortune for Damian. Swordsmen, when banded together, be like a pack of wolves. If one does not benefit the group or tends to blur the rules, they are ostracized and tormented for sport.

    Damian seemed to have beenpletely marked as an outcast by that wolf pack. Gerald had to step in to mediate the situation, not for the guard but for Damians sake.

    He stood abruptly, donning his coat.

    Lead me to where the duel is taking ce, now.

    Following a soldiers lead, Gerald headed to the first divisions camp. The neatly aligned tents and bubbling pots were deserted. In a clearing, a group of knights gathered in disarray. Thats where the duel was.

    But the usually noisy scene was eerily quiet. No jeers or mockery could be heard.

    Only dull thuds echoed in the silence.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    Whats going on here? Out of the way!

    Gerald barked, and the knights quickly parted ways.

    Like the curtain falling off a stage, the site of the duel was revealed.

    At its center, a man was pummeling someone beneath him with lethal punches. Next to himy a helmet skewered by a sword, blood scattered on the ground and a bloodied fist.

    Geralds eyes narrowed as he recognized the man on top. It wasnt a mistake. It was Damian, exerting unteral violence against a knight of the guard.

    As Gerald stood behind him, Damian seemed to sense his presence and froze his fist mid-air. Without turning to look, he knew who it was.

    Damian dismounted and slowly stood up, offering a gentlemanly greeting to Gerald, the bloodied state of his body making the gesture grotesque.

    You will have to provide me with a satisfactory exnation for this incident.

    I was challenged to a duel by a knight of the guard and fought to uphold my honor, as you can see, with all these men as witnesses.

    Gerald turned to the knights who had watched,

    A duel, is it? Was there no foul y or deception?

    No one answered. If it had been mere brawling, the knightsrades would not have stood idly by. That meant Damian had overpowered the knight purely on skill, and quite resoundingly so.

    A student who had just begun his first semester of the first year at Eternia.

    It was a sight too unbelievable to trust ones eyes.

    The knights present were likewise petrified, shocked beyond words by the actions of a mere boy. Damian met Geralds gaze, the lingering ferocity in his eyes more beastly than human.

    Damian spoke,

    Due to this duel, there will be a gap in the guard. Youll need to find a more suitable recement to bolster the ranks.

    His tone was serious, but there was a touch of mockery, as if reminding Gerald of his previous requests to join the guard.

    Gerald let Damians subtle provocation slide.

    I will gather more concrete testimonies and decide the punishment for the two who caused this disturbance. Everyone disperse immediately, and have that fellow carried off on a stretcher for treatment.

    The situation was swiftly resolved. Gerald turned and left the scene.

    His face remained stern as he walked away, but upon entering his tent, a smile of relief slowly emerged.

 Chapter 143 Taming the Madman (3)

    Chapter 143 Taming the Madman (3)

    Damian had returned to his original state. Despite the chaos he had been through, he carried on with his assigned duties as if nothing significant had urred.

    He performed menial tasks, the kind typically done by maids orborers. Even though he possessedbat capabilities that left the knights in shock and floundering, he diligently fulfilled his role. He had voiced his discontent with his role but never neglected the tasks assigned to him, no matter how unreasonable they seemed. Thats why no one could me him.

    Here are the ingredients for the stew.

    Damian devoted himself to distributing the remaining food supplies to each group. It would have been better if he had remained consistently mad. Having seen his hunger for battle, the knights now found his current polite andposed demeanor all the more unsettling.

    The knights gathered around a few fires, each group discussing the duel that had taken ce.

    If it hadnt been Sorel but rather Hans or Bruwell, they would have easily won.

    The battalionmander or Nielrin himself would be far from enough.

    They dismissed the idea that Damians opponent had been careless or that their superiors couldnt handle him, but they knewparing Damian to the leaders was ludicrous. After all, he was just a first-year from Eternia.

    Eternia is said to take in only the most exceptional students from various nations.

    Eternias reputation had inevitably risen among the knights.

    That kid didnt have a scratch on him. Do you really think with those reflexes he would have tripped over his feet like an idiot?

    He tripped on purpose.

    Thats going too far. He just got caught off guard.

    Some of the morebative knights loudly dered they would challenge Damian if given another opportunity, but they never specified when. The situation was uncertain, no one could guarantee victory, and with the title of veteran swordsman, there was more to lose than gain by winning or losing.

    This duel didnt bring any significant changes to the guards original objectives. Winning and losing, fighting and getting hit were all in a days work for knights.

    However, things didnt continue exactly as before.

    Nobody mocked Damian or underestimated him any longer.

    When Damian passed by, the whispering soldiers fell silent. After all, causing amotion could lead to a humiliating defeat, especially by someone so young.

    The knights from the Imperial Royal Academy were mentally shaken for a long time, but they too soon had to ept it. If they messed with the kid from Eternia, they would be the ones with broken noses.

    ***

    From early dawn, the guard was busy preparing to move. Soldiers crisscrossed the camp, carrying various items on their shoulders, dismantling tents, and organizing supplies. Amidst this activity, Damian approached Gerald, Vivis chief aide.

    With a tone stripped of emotion as if he were reporting to an office, Damian said,

    I want to be by Lady Vivis side.

    The basic procedures should be respected. Just as you wouldnt go to the principal to change your schedule, you cant just go up to the highest authority withints about personnel decisions.

    I promised to protect Lady Vivi, not her chattel and employees.

    Lady Vivi does not concern herself with the cement of soldiers, nor do I. The deployment of soldiers is the captain of the guards prerogative. Direct yourints to him.

    This was the best kindness Gerald could offer.

    Damian turned away without a word. He didnt seem to have given up. Surely, he woulde back again, both in the afternoon and the evening.

    Gerald watched Damian go and mused. There was no personal gain to be sensed, nor did it seem to stem from some transient fighting spirit that evaporated with time. Damian could gain renown even without being directly by Vivis side, so what was driving this eagerness?

    Without delving into his motives, it was impossible to know, and even knowing wouldnt be enough to make use of Damian just yet.

    Qualifications are needed to stand by the Ladys side. Through grueling training and hellish journeys, one must prove their abilities to earn a ce beside her. Moreover, the personal guard shares daily life with Vivi. There was no reason to risk the leakage of confidential matters rted to the Lady by employing Damian.

    Vivi wanted to put Damian in danger. Thats why there was such an effort to keep him from being entangled with her.

    Gerald served and admired Vivi sincerely, but sometimes confronting her twisted side was painfully difficult.

    ***

    The journey resumed. Due to therge number of people, they left the Grace Mountainster than expected.

    Up until yesterday, they were within Eternias sphere of influence, so there was peace without threats like bandits or beasts. And around noon today, they entered the Duchys border. From that point on, safety was no longer guaranteed.

    I sat in the rattling carriage in silence. The maids also kept their mouths shut, creating an awkward atmosphere.

    The duel had provided a foundation for my position, but there were side effects.

    The maids sharing the carriage with me had been ufortable around me since yesterday. They were the lowest rank, and after seeing me bloody from the fight, they were understandably reluctant to approach me. It felt like my efforts to befriend them had gone down the drain.

    The guard was heading southeast. I hadnt been informed of our destination, and the outside scenery didnt provide any clues. However, judging by the direction, it was certain we were passing through Barvisia.

    During the free time in the carriage, I pondered the events that might unfold.

    I wracked my brain about thendscape in my dream, but nothing concrete emerged. If only I knew the location, I could roughly infer when the premonition might y out.

    The crisis could happen as soon as tomorrow, or perhaps even tonight. I needed to secure a position by Vivis side as soon as possible.

    Since our encounter in Eternia, I havent been able to speak to, much less approach, Lady Vivi.

    I had to weed out those among the guard who harbored treachery and would betray the Lady. That was the most likely scenario.

    And I had to push them aside to be by the Ladys side.

    The problem was Nielrin, the captain of Lady Vivis guard.

    A powerful swordsman ranked among the top hundred in the Duchy. And he, too, was one of the pursuers in my dream.

    That man was the greatest threat to me.

    ording to Vivis aide, the captain of the guard didnt yet trust me.

    Before an incident urred, I needed to cross swords with him to gauge his strength. I wouldnt use my magic sword, so victory was unlikely, but the value of the information I would gain was immense.

    Even if I charged at him and demanded a match, would he ignore me? Surely if I kept rising from below, he wouldnt be able to overlook me.

    Making Nielrin unable to ignore me was my first goal.

    ***

    A mounted messenger cried out loudly.

    Everyone to your ces!

    The rotation of the carriage wheels gradually slowed.

    Around the time evening approached, the carriage stopped at the entrance of a small vige.

    Makeshift fences made of intertwined branches. It was a small vige of about ten houses or so.

    Then the maids who were with me in the carriage filed out in an orderly fashion, as if trained.

    I disembarked from the carriage btedly.

    The maids scurried up to the front of Lady Vivis carriage and waited.

    One of the guards opened the door but, contrary to expectations, the Lady did not immediately emerge, instead taking her time.

    Soon, a long and impably white leg stretched out from the carriage door.

    Clearly, it belonged to the Lady.

    Just as I wondered what was going on, a maid approached with a shoe and slipped it onto the Ladys foot.

    Only after her servant had put on her shoe did she step down from the carriage and set foot on the ground.

    Vivi looked over the maids lined up with bowed heads and asked,

    Wheres thest one?

    ?

    There should be one more. Where is hezing around?

    The maids exchanged confused and rmed nces.

    Ah, Miss. If youre referring to Polly, she was left behind in Rigved

    No, I mean the new worker from Eternia.

    Following her words, all the guards on patrol turned their heads to look at me.

    Right, they wouldnt be looking for the third-year Eternian senior who had joined the guard.

    Then, aide Gerald called out my name.

    Damian! Come over here.

    Lady Vivi had publicly acknowledged treating me as if I were on the same level as the maids.

    I calmly approached the Lady.

    You called for me, Lady Vivi.

    Ah, there you are. It took you long enough. I hear you picked a quarrel with your colleague and caused quite a scene.

    It was a legitimate duel.

    Surely the tasks assigned to you arent just to brawl.

    Likewise, doing dishes or carrying ingredients isnt my job either.

    You seem dissatisfied with your assigned duties. Why is that? Just a little longer and you would appreciate traveling by carriage. Werent you the one who requested to perform guard duties by my side?

    Yes, thats correct.

    Ah, my loyal captain of the guard insisted that you should not be included in thebat forces. I have considered his advice and agreed. Its for your safety.

    You havent proven anything yet. I cant entrust you with critical missions. However, Ill consider your request and propose a way for you to work beside me.

    An ominous premonition washed over me.

    From now on, you will bring me my shoes with the maids and personally fit them on my feet, any time from morning to night, if my feet need to work. As per your request, Ill allow you to work beneath me.

    Silence befell the group. It was a humiliating offer. The knights of the guard tensed, gripping their swords, anticipating what my next move might be.

    I decline your offer. If the captain of the guard does not trust my sword, then I will prove my worth and earn my ce.

    I thought it a position befitting your background and abilities, but s.

    Background. She must be referring to the fact that all the maids were orphans, implying that I belonged in that ce as well.

    Amidst this, amotion broke out from the direction of the vige.

    Let us see Lady Vivi!

    Weve been waiting for the Lady!

    The vigers, undeterred by the threat from the guard, insisted on seeing the Lady, pushing forward as if driven by poison. Even the threat of swords at their necks did not deter them; they tried to break through the guards barrier.

    The conversation with Vivi fizzled out, and everyones attention turned to these outsiders.

    Vivi shouted to the knight blocking the way,

    Let them through. I will at least hear what they have to say.

    The way was cleared, and several vige elders approached the Lady and knelt before her.

    The stench of not being washed for months was overpowering.

    The knights poised their swords, ready to strike if there was any sudden movement.

    The elders faces were creased and dirty, missing several teeth. They looked more like long-suffering famine victims rather than mere beggars.

    The eldest looking elder spoke on behalf of the rest,

    Lady Vivi, wise and great Lady, I am the headman of this nameless small vige. Please take pity on us. Weve been waiting at the brink of despair, hoping only to see the Lady.

    Then he prostrated himself, bowing his forehead to the ground.

    Vivi frowned. She was clearly displeased with the situation.

    I was told that no one lives in this area. How did youe to settle in such a remote ce?

    We are sh-and-burn farmers who were expelled from Barvisia.

    Barvisia, a territory of the Duchy but a forgottennd without any ruling lord. It was also the ce we, the guard, had to pass through.

    What crime did youmit?

    We could not offer tribute to the priest. We

    Yes, yes, so what are you trying to say?

    Weve moved several times to farm. For a year or two, there were no problems, but then, as if cursed, suddenly the harvest would fail. It was the same every time we moved. We toiled to clear thend, sow seeds, and despite all our efforts, the crops wouldnt grow. We cant move anymore, and were starving to the point where we might have to eat the corpses of babies whove died of hunger. Please, show us mercy.

    Lead me to your vige. I want to see the state of things for myself.

    The feeble elder shook as he stood and led the way into the vige.

    Vivi led the way, followed by a long procession of the guard.

    The vige was as silent as if gued. In front of a crumbling house, a woman clutched a gaunt newborn, looking at the Lady with frightened eyes.

    One by one, the vigers came out. They were all skeletal, the contours of their faces starkly visible. They were severely starved, and the children,cking strength, didnt even cry.

    Vivis face was obscured by her long-brimmed hat, so her expression was indiscernible.

    Suddenly, Vivi stopped and turned around. Then, unexpectedly, she issued an order,

    Release the surplus grain here, immediately.

    ***

    The guard set up camp at the vige entrance. Even if they released the spare food, it wouldnt be enough to satiate the starving. If starved people are fed too much too quickly, they risk dying. However, they managed to make do with thin porridge. Even that seemed to satisfy them greatly.

    The vigers received enough grain to prevent starvation for several weeks.

    Vivi seemed to have a well-functioning sense ofpassion, which was unexpected.

    Was there some political calction I was unaware of? With many witnesses, this could turn into a good anecdote.

    Whatever the reason, Vivi didnt stop there.

    Bring out my golden goblets!

    Then a servant fetched a rectangr wooden box from the supply wagon. When opened, it revealed about a dozen golden goblets.

    Ill award these cups to those who promise to leave thisnd and settle in Rigved.

    The gold goblets were more than enough to establish a new life in Rigved.

    The vige headman knelt and thanked her profusely.

    We will never forget this kindness, even in death.

    Simply releasing the food would have been enough to create amendable tale. There was no need to be so generous to the forsaken people of thisnd. Vivi appeared to bepassionate and amodating, quite different from the stubborn and luxurious impression she had imprinted on me.

    The maids genuinely respected her, too.

    Perhaps she was only harsh with me.

    ***

    In the dead of night, I was awakened by the sound of a strangers footsteps outside the tent. They were too light and cautious for a soldier on watch, as if trying not to reveal their location.

    Silencing my movements, I rose from my bedroll and cautiously collected my sword.

    As I emerged from the tent, a dark silhouette crouched and moved toward the edge of the vige. Why would anyone move so secretively?

    My intuition whispered that I shouldnt miss this.

    I followed the silhouette quietly.

    The dark figure stopped in front of an imposing, lone tree on the outskirts of the vige.

    Someone was already waiting there, a tall and sturdy silhouette.

    The moonlight glinted off silver armor. It looked familiar.

    I closed in slowly to overhear their voices. One of the silhouettes was a maid I recognized.

    Nielrin are you saying?

    If it was Nielrin, then he was themander of the guard.

    Absolutely its a secret. The Ladys must never be disclosed if you do you die.

    It seemed like a crucial matter was being exchanged, but it was difficult to catch the specifics with my hearing. A maid meeting with themanding officer in the middle of the night was suspicious enough.

    I moved closer to hear more of their conversation.

    Suddenly, Nielrin drew his sword and looked in my direction, muttering,

    A rat has crept in.

 Chapter 144 Taming the Madman (4)

    Chapter 144 Taming the Madman (4)

    Nielrin drew his sword, revealing a murderous intent.

    Come out. Your tailing skills are embarrassingly amateurish.

    Despite the limited visibility of dawn and the distance too great for a normal person to perceive, he had pinpointed the location of his follower.

    A man emerged from behind a rock.

    It was Damian.

    He slowly approached therge tree where Nielrin stood. Nielrin asked him in a pressing tone,

    Hmm, a new rat from Eternia. Speak. Were you ordered to extract information about the Duchy?

    Damian answered calmly and politely,

    I was under the impression that when one moves at night, it should always be in pairs ording to the regtions.

    Nielrin retorted sharply,

    It doesnt seem like you were moving in a pair with this maid.

    No, but I could not simply overlook a young girl leaving the camp alone at night without permission. My apologies. Had I known that it was for a private meeting with themanding officer, I would not havee.

    He attempted to extricate himself with polite but incisive words, trapping Nielrin in a rhetorical mire.

    Nielrin chuckled at the cunning retort,

    Whatever you say doesnt matter. Just remember, if you spill anything you overheard tonight, there will be severe consequences.

    I will take it to heart. My apologies for unwarrantedly interrupting what was a private moment.

    Nielrins killing intent subsided. He sheathed his sword.

    You seem to have an abundance of camaraderie, yet I hear you had the audacity to request bing a direct guard for Lady Vivi?

    It was only in keeping with the oath I swore to Lady Vivi.

    Nielrin gestured to the maid standing by. She bowed to both Nielrin and Damian and then disappeared toward the camp.

    Nielrin lectured in a condescending tone,

    Do not delude yourself into thinking youve achieved something great by merely beating up a low-ranking soldier. The position at Lady Vivis side is not even granted to knights who have dedicated years of service to the Duchy.

    Not being part of the guard meant he was also not included among those needing protection. It would have been a non-issue if Damian had just passed by quietly.

    Damian provoked him, as if deliberately poking at his nerves,

    Then shall I prove my worth by fighting you directly?

    Perhaps Damian was too eager because he carried Silveryns name. If that were the case, he couldnt be utilized. Firstly, Vivi would not allow it, and secondly, those who rush into things often ruin them.

    Nielrin didnt react much to the provocation.

    The guard still has a long way to go. I have no desire to waste energy on needless matters.

    Nielrin turned and walked away into the darkness.

    Damian nodded quietly and then, as Nielrin walked away, he bowed politely and uttered something indecipherable,

    I certainly hope so.

    ***

    The night passed without further incident, and I woke up in the tent to a new morning.

    As I opened my eyes, I briefly reviewed the situation from before. Nielrin and the maid had been discussing something secretive concerning Lady Vivi.

    While suspicious, I could not be certain if it involved treachery or betrayal. If it were indeed a plot, they would have killed me on the spot to make it look like an ident. But they hadnt done that.

    The evidence was tenuous, but I couldnt rx. Sooner orter, they woulde at me with bulging eyes, intent on killing Lady Vivi and myself.

    During these thoughts, Misha, one of the maids I had be friendly with, peeked into my tent.

    Are you awake?

    I cast off the nket and stood up, replying,

    Yes, what is it?

    Oh, its nothing. No.

    ?

    She hesitated to leave but then made a face as if something was bothering her and said,

    Uh, its just that um have you seen Polly by any chance?

    Polly was one of the five maids sharing the carriage with me, the very girl who had been summoned by Nielrin the night before.

    I have seen her.

    Do you know where she went? Shes supposed to be on breakfast duty, but shes nowhere to be found.

    I saw her leave early in the morning. She was moving about quite secretly.

    Ah! Thats what I meant.

    Without further exnation, Misha seemed to ept this as a regr urrence.

    Is this amon event?

    Oh, yes. Polly often has to attend to Lady Vivis bathte at night. Since she workste, shes given the morning off.

    Bath attendance?

    Something felt off. Why would one need to perform bath attendance so secretly?

    Yes but no one else has ever attended Lady Vivis bathing except Polly.

    Any particr reason for that?

    Misha looked ufortable for a moment, then nced outside the tent and approached to whisper in my ear,

    Im not sure, but they say its because of the Ladys illness Everyone guesses that, but no one dares to speak it aloud.

    I had heard rumors before that Lady Vivi suffered from a hereditary illness. She didnt seem ill at a nce, so I hadnt paid it much mind. What kind of illness could it be that requires such secrecy?

    Even with all the information gathered, I couldnt find an answer. What was leading me to that scene in my dream? What was about to happen?

    Suddenly, a loud voice echoed from somewhere beyond the tent.

    Emergency! Everyone assemble!

    A deep, resonant horn sound followed,

    All hands awake!

    Immediately, the camp was filled with the hustle and bustle of soldiers.

    Soldiers who had received the emergency muster order grabbed their weapons and spilled out of the tents.

    Misha, wide-eyed, didnt know what to do.

    What about you, Damian?

    Theres no need for you to go out.

    I too grabbed my weapon and hurried outside.

    In the center of the camp, the herald with the horn issued a directive,

    Emergency situation. All units, gear up for battle and head southwest of the vige. Move out now!

    Soldiers neatly formed up and sprinted towards themanded area. On the opposite side of the camp, the mages also bustled, their robes fluttering.

    I quickly followed after them.

    ng! ng!

    Beyond the fence in a clearing, the glint of swords flickered in the dawn light.

    And an ear-splitting roar thundered like lightning. The marching soldiers flinched momentarily in surprise.

    Over there! Theres a beast! Quickly, go support them!

    There, four knights were engaged in a fierce battle with a two-headed lion beast.

    The lion-like creature was twice the size of a bear. The knights previously tasked with taking down the beast were seriously struggling.

    Already, a few had suffered excessive bleeding from abdominal injuries.

    It seemed the beast had been spotted by scouts as it crept down to the vige, andbat had erupted.

    The backup forces that came out in support swiftly joined the fray. They formed battle lines in the blink of an eye, thanks to previous mock battle training.

    The knights took the front line, countering the beasts growls and swipes with synchronized sword strikes. Meanwhile, the mages in the rear hurriedly began chanting their spells. The aerial and ground coordination was seamless.

    Soon, fireballs materialized in mid-air and hurtled toward the beast.

    Boom!

    The explosion narrowly missed, and the creature swiftly retreated, its mane whipping in the wind. The standoff quickly switched to a stalemate.

    In an instant, dozens of reinforcements swarmed and surrounded the beast, which turned and fled into the forest.

    The leading female knight shouted,

    Cease the pursuit!

    The knights hesitated, stopping in their tracks.

    It was a wise decision. There was always a principle emphasized in the Monsterology sses: the forest is a battlefield that heavily favors beasts. Charging in because of numerical superiority was akin to entering the mouth of a predator.

    It was clear that they would first sort out the injured, prepare thoroughly, and then set out to subdue the beast.

    And for me, this was an important opportunity.

    ***

    It seems the Robillion has finished hibernating and ising down to the vige to stock up on nutrients.

    Upon hearing Geralds words, Vivi nodded silently.

    The vige headmany prostrate before the Lady, trembling. He feared being med for not providing a timely warning about the appearance of the beast.

    However, Vivi did not seem very interested in ascertaining me.

    Is this vige often attacked by beasts?

    The headman replied,

    No, not usually. However, that creature used toe down once or twice a year to hunt our livestock and newborns. Last year, it was no bigger than a stray dog, but now it has grown so much that its

    Some beasts, unlike humans, reach full growth within a year or two. Thats why its important to subdue them early.

    The vige,cking young men, could never have dreamed of subduing it.

    From the guards perspective, it couldnt be ignored. If left alone, not only would the vigers be prey for the beast, but it could also follow the guardter.

    Vivi did not ponder long.

    She signaled to the headman to leave. After he bowed and exited, she spoke to Gerald,

    Leave only the minimum troops necessary to protect the vige, and assemble the rest into a subjugation force to advance on the beasts territory.

    I will issue themand immediately.

    Oh, and

    Vivi hesitated as if there was more to say, and Gerald turned around with a sense of foreboding.

    Is there something else you wish to convey?

    Vivi hesitated for a moment before speaking,

    How did Silveryns disciple react?

    Do you want to know about his reaction to the beast that appeared?

    Vivi seemed reluctant to show that she was paying special attention to Damian.

    Yes. Well, I heard that during his attendance at the Eternia ss, he threw away his weapon in fear and fled at the sight of the Kiraklo.

    Vivi remembered the situation from when Gerald attended thebat ss in Eternia. However, she seemed to have a distorted understanding of the events based only on reports; at the time, although it appeared he fled in fear, keen observers understood there was more to it.

    Gerald reported that during the sh with the beast, the young man from the Duchy didnt join the fight but watched from a distance.

    Vivi then covered her mouth with her fan andughed,

    So he rushes headlong into fights against manageable opponents, but suddenly bes prudent in front of a beast.

    This might be a good opportunity to have Damian observe the subjugation force.

    Its a dangerous task. Are you sure its okay?

    If he has any sense, he wont try to fight the beast alone. Take him with you and clearly show him the gap between him and the Duchys elite knights.

 Chapter 145 Taming the Madman (5)

    Chapter 145 Taming the Madman (5)

    Vivi led the soldiers herself on the punitive expedition. The g of the Duchy, emzoned with a lion, fluttered proudly. The soldiers formed a diamond-shaped formation around the Lady, her protection as impervious as iron. Precautions were taken to ensure the safety of the route the Lady would travel.

    I, too, was amidst that diamond formation, regarded as someone to be protected, an awkwardly gracious situation for me.

    As we made our way through the woods, we asionally spottedrge w marks on the trees, as if gouged by an axe. Soldiers collected fur samples from these marks.

    Soon after, the scouting partypleted their reconnaissance and returned to the main force.

    Theres a ce ahead suspected to be the beastsir, they reported.

    Gerald inquired,

    Was the beast spotted roaming nearby?

    No. It seems to have retreated deep into the den.

    Prepare for battle immediately. Well head straight for the beastsir.

    After about thirty minutes of marching, we came upon a cave with disordered footprints of the beast leading into the underground. It was the suspectedir of the creature. The space was open enough for deploying ranks.

    The scouts returned from a brief investigation inside the cave and reported to Nielrin,

    The beasts trail continues deep within the cave.

    The caves ceiling was high, but the passageway was too narrow for the soldiers to enter in formation.

    Nielrin stated,

    Entering a cave with such limited visibility is suicide.

    In such narrow confines, magic was difficult to use, and numerical advantage couldnt be leveraged. Drawing the beast out for abined assault was the only viable strategy.

    The soldiers encircled the mouth of the cave in a semicircle to block any escape route, and themanders gathered for a strategy meeting. The discussion settled quickly on deploying a bait squad to lure out the beast.

    The bait squads formation moved fluidly,prised of swift and experienced knights.

    I had to think quickly. My focus was on what would unfold after the beast was subdued. From the guards potential betrayal to the Ladys hidden physical ailment, I needed to grasp these variables quickly. To do this, I had to infiltrate deeper, even if it meant using brute force.

    ***

    Gerald whispered to Vivi,

    My Lady, the Grand Magus disciple requests an audience.

    Let him speak, Vivi assented.

    With a gesture from Gerald, two guards escorted Damian forward.

    Damian bowed his head in respect, and Vivi asked,

    Well, what is it?

    Without hesitation, Damian dropped an explosive statement,

    I will join the bait squad.

    Gerald immediately stepped forward to dissuade him,

    Step back. The bait squad is a life-risking endeavor. Do you think its that easy?

    The Robillion may crush rocks with its bite, but its slow pace and doubled head make it susceptible to confusion. I am aware of the risks. I am confident that my eyes and legs are superior to anyone elses. There is no one more suited for the bait squad than me.

    Nonsense, said Gerald, shaking his head. But Vivi, sitting cross-legged behind him, interrupted,

    Fine. Ill employ you in the bait squad. I trust that you will perform as admirably as your masters reputation.

    Gerald closed his eyes tightly. He knew all too well what performing admirably in the bait squad implied.

    It was a mission given to soldiers whom it wouldnt matter much if they died. Vivi did not want to see Damians valor; she wanted to see him flee in terror and be saved by the hands of the Duchys knights, creating a theatrical rescue.

    Damian assured,

    I will not disappoint.

    ***

    About fifty paces into the cave, pitch darkness greeted the bait squad. It was like passing through the innards of a serpent, air damp and suffocating.

    Even for seasoned veterans, the oppressive atmosphere of the space made them instinctively shrink.

    Stay in the rearmost position. Thats an order.

    Damian was positioned to flee first upon encountering the beast, a safe spot designated by the higher-ups. Despite being marked as an annoyance, Damian was still among those who needed to be protected foremost.

    The team leader ced phosphorescent stones every thirty steps.

    When encountering the beast, use the light of these stones to guide your escape.

    Phosphorescent stones didnt emit strong light, so they couldnt fully illuminate the area.

    Another squad member twisted a chickens neck, dribbling blood in their wake, luring the scent-sensitive beast.

    The presence of gnawed bones suggested the beasts habitation, but the cave was deeper than expected.

    To their surprise, they found human traces.

    Whats this?

    The team leader shone his torch on the wall, revealing ancient murals.

    People lived here?

    Another knight responded,

    With the history of the indigenous people being so deep, it isnt that strange.

    Damian also examined the murals attentively.

    A circle of dozens surrounded a young man and woman at the center, with wreaths on their heads and others dancing around them.

    Despite the festive or tribal wedding scene, the central figures expressions were darkly painted.

    Expecting some treasure map, lets move on.

    Proceeding forward, simr murals continued, showing a coiled serpent as the subject of a festival.

    Arms raised in veneration to something.

    Then the torch-bearing team leader abruptly raised his hand, signaling the squad to stop.

    Wait, he said, extending his torch forward.

    The me was periodically pushed back, signaling a breeze from the opposite direction.

    Theres a drafting our way. Is there a passage on the other side?

    Just as the team leader was about to press on, Damian urgently spoke out,

    Dont go!

    Suddenly, Damian drew his sword.

    What?

    The backdraft intensified, palpable against their skin.

    Sensing something amiss, the team leader thrust the torch forward again, revealing a two-headed lion ring at them just twenty steps ahead.

    The beast growled low, the wind resistance confirming it was the source of the draft.

    Close your eyes!

    The team leader threw a shstone from his pocket to the ground.

    An explosion of blinding light burst forth, and the bait squad members took off running.

    Roars echoed from the back of the cave, the beast ramming into the walls, the impact resounding like an earthquake.

    In the chaos, a few torches lost their light, leaving only the leaders.

    In the urgent situation, there was no time to survey the surroundings.

    Liston! Baron! Targis! Damian! If youre following, respond!

    Yes!

    Yes!

    Im following!

    One response was missing.

    In a race against time, the team leaders torch was extinguished by falling water. They had to navigate by the phosphorescent stones they had ced on their way in. Sounds of stumbling echoed in the darkness.

    Whos there?

    Im alright!

    Run, even if your knees are broken!

    They paused briefly where the phosphorescent stones were ced to check each others faces.

    Liston is missing!

    We have to save him! He fell earlier and hasnt gotten up.

    The team leader shook his head; it was toote to turn back.

    Focus on escape!

    He grabbed and pulled a team member who wanted to go back. Fighting the beast in the dark cave was suicide.

    Then the leader sensed something and asked,

    Where the hell is Damian?

    He was leading the escape.

    Damn, damn! I hope youre right.

    ***

    Duchys knights had surrounded the cave entrance, their senses attuned to the echoes from within.

    Soon, the rough breathing from the cave reached them, followed shortly by the bait squad members, drenched in sweat, rushing out.

    Originally five had entered, but now only three emerged.

    Two were missing  Damian and Liston.

    The bait squad members looked exhausted as if about to copse, prompting several knights to rush over and support them.

    No others came out.

    Sensing something was wrong, Gerald, pale, shouted,

    Why havent Damian and anothere out yet!

    The bait squads team leader looked baffled as he exined,

    Liston fell during the escape and was left behind, and Damian suddenly disappeared while he was ahead of us. If he didnte out before us, hes still in the cave.

    The beasts roars echoed inside again, clear enough to make those waiting outside flinch.

    Gerald immediately addressed Nielrin,

    We must go in to rescue them now.

    Commander Nielrin nodded seriously, his face hardened. As Nielrin drew his sword and stepped forward, his expression twisted, perhaps sensing it was already toote.

    Then, suddenly, an odd noise emanated from inside the cave.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    Something in the depths stirred, pulling everyones attention inward.

    The sound of something sweeping across the hard ground fell into a steady rhythm, drawing nearer.

    The magicians and knights blocking the entrance readied their weapons for imminent battle.

    Then, a shape began to materialize in the sunlight at the caves mouth.

    It was the massive head and ws of the lion beast.

    Just as the knights were about to charge, a haltmand was issued.

    Halt!

    Swish, swish, swish.

    A man covered in blood then emerged, dragging the lions mane behind him.

    Drenched head to toe in blood as if hed taken a shower in it, the onlookers couldnt recognize him at first. Ridiculous thoughts crossed their minds, wondering if a madman living in the cave had emerged due to themotion. It didnt take long, however, to recognize the elegant features peeking through the disheveled hair  it was Damian.

    In his grip was the severed head of the beast.

    The soldiers jaws dropped at the sight.

    A mere student, a fledgling, had emerged alive from the beasts den. Not only had he survived, but he had also beheaded the beast of his own volition.

    Following him was Liston, limping on one foot, a straggler of the bait squad. The area was engulfed in silence.

    Damian, stepping out of the cave, let go of the head he had been dragging.

    Weary, he walked slowly forward.

    The knights blocking the entrance stepped aside without a word, clearing a path to where Vivi sat crossed-legged. She too seemed frozen in shock, eyes wide open.

    Damian approached the Lady and knelt on one knee.

    Gerald cautiously broke the silence,

    What happened?

    Liston, trailing behind from the cave, yelled out to Gerald,

    I fell during the escape and was left behind. Damian came back for me, carrying me on his back. And then we were slowed down and caught up by the beast

    Liston paused, his face filled with disbelief at the memory,

    He cut off the beasts head.

    It was a testimony that left everyone aghast. Vivi closed her eyes as if she did not want to acknowledge it. Damians skills were chillingly impressive for someone just seventeen.

    Acknowledging Damians deed would also reflect well on Silveryn. The aplishment was too clear. She had tomend the act and offer a reward.

    You went as bait but achieved more than assigned, extraordinarily and bravely.

    I only did what needed to be done.

    You stepped up in a critical moment and saved the life of my loyal knight. An honorable deed deserves a fitting reward. Speak your wish.

    Damian slowly lifted his head to meet the eyes of the Lady.

    I wish to be appointed as your direct guard, my Lady.

    Though Vivi could not fathom his fixation on the position, she had to concede to Damians persistence.

    Very well. Is that all?

    And, I ask for permission to personally attend to washing your feet.

    The room went silent, as if questioning whether they had heard correctly.

    Vivi felt as though her insides were being twisted.

    Refusing his offer to bring shoes and then, after earning the right to ask for more, changing his mind to offer foot-washing service.

    Unfathomable schemes seemed to be at y, and Damian was proving to be an unpredictable entity.

    An unusual request for a reward.

    Vivi silently ground her teeth.

    Maintaining aposed smile, trained in the social circles, her cheeks flushed. It was only the brim of herrge hat that hid this from onlookers.

    Vivis hand trembled involuntarily with clenched fists.

    Her imagined scenarios were turned upside down in the most absurd manner. A mix of anger and bewilderment swirled within her.

    It is granted. From today, enter my chamber every morning and evening to serve me.

    Gerald, watching the scene, was deep in thought.

    Had Vivi ever entrusted a man with washing her feet before?

    As far as he could remember, never.

    Damian slowly lifted his head.

    From this day forward, I will be the sword that protects you, my Lady.

    Vivi, hesitantly, extended her right hand.

    I ept your resolve.

    And Damian, slower than a leaf falling to the ground, brought Vivis hand to his lips.

    A red mark from the lions blood stained her hand from his kiss.

    The atmosphere surrounding the two was so overwhelming that no one dared even to breathe.

    Above the heralds head, the Duchys g with the lion symbol soared high, the only thing fluttering in the wind.

 Chapter 146 Taming the Madman (6)

    Chapter 146 Taming the Madman (6)

    Wow split right in half.

    Knights, havinge to investigate, kicked at the beasts carcass strewn inside the cave.

    How is this even possible?

    The beasts hide is usually so tough that a sword might as well be stuck in stone, yet the beast in by Damian was cleanly cut as if by a guillotine.

    A female knight beside them remarked,

    How would we know? Even Liston, who was there, doesnt understand how it happened.

    What do you mean? Why wouldnt Liston know if he saw it happen?

    He said there was a sh of light, and then it was over. He was blinded by the light and saw nothing.

    Could it be sword energy?

    What else could it be?

    At his age?

    Or perhaps magic.

    Sword energy doesnt make sense. Magic seems more usible.

    How could magic cut it like this? Did he summon a saw de or something?

    Does such magic even exist?

    Probably not.

    But if he can handle sword energy like this at such a young age.

    The potential he would reach upon full maturity was unimaginable. If he were to fully utilize his talent within the Duchy, its impact could extend not only within but also beyond its borders.

    The most esteemed Knight Orders and Academies would take notice of Damian, and most importantly,

    The Floral Tournament is going to be turned upside down soon.

    ***

    The camp was packed up, and it was time to depart again. I was no longer sharing paths with the maids. Instead, I could steal glimpses of the Ladys daily routine.

    Before leaving, Vivi addressed the vige chief,

    The beast will trouble you no longer.

    Tears welled up in the chiefs eyes,

    Thank you, truly, for looking after us, the humble folks.

    My two guards will apany you to Rigved, assisting with your relocation.

    We will never forget this kindness.

    The chief motioned to a viger, who then presented a long wooden cup to the Lady.

    It was filled with a thick, purple liquid of unknownposition.

    The vigers arms trembled, perhaps nervous.

    Vivi inquired,

    What is this?

    Its a concoction made from thest of our crops and herbs, mixed with a traditional essence passed down through generations. Its supposed to maintain a clear spirit and body.

    The old wooden cup was strangely familiar to me, reminiscent of my childhood.

    Despite being made from the scraps they had, the contents were somewhat repellent. The unknown ingredients and floating debris didnt seem sanitary.

    Living secluded from the world, they seemed unaware that it was improper to offer food or drink to a superior without caution.

    Could there be some toxin or strange substance mixed in? How could one be sure?

    Gerald stepped forward,

    The Lady does not consume just any herb. Is this a marketce to you? Remove it.

    No, its fine.

    Vivi walked forward and took the cup.

    Mdy, maybe we should call a maid to inspect

    Before Gerald could finish, Vivi downed the unpleasant liquid.

    The watching guards and maids were shocked.

    Even I wouldnt have considered drinking such a concoction, yet Vivi did it without hesitation.

    The chief and viger smiled innocently, pleased.

    How could Vivi trust so easily?

    Was she not afraid of death? Or did she think her life was disposable?

    Whether the taste was terrible or not, Vivi only scrunched her face but thankfully did not vomit blood or copse.

    Geralds expression twisted with worry, and a maid who arrivedte nervously wiped Vivis mouth with a handkerchief.

    Vivis reckless behavior was somewhat impressive.

    Could the dreams really signify a conspiracy? If Vivi herself was so indifferent to death, was there a need to go through the trouble of eliminating her?

    It was a matter worth deeper contemtion.

    ***

    The Duchys guard began their official journey towards Barvisia.

    Now, rather than riding in the rear carriage, I had to walk beside the Ladys carriage. Vivi seemed ufortable epting me, keeping the carriage window firmly shut and not speaking a word to me the entire journey. I received orders only from Gerald and the First Unit Captain, Fenril.

    The monotonous journey led us to pitch camp early in the evening at a fringe vige called Midfence, located at the edge of the Barvisia region.

    Some travel logs described Barvisia as a dreadful ce filled with sinking mud, aquatic monsters, fogden with gas, leeches, mosquitoes, and vipers, but the Barvisia I encountered was nothing like I had imagined.

    Instead of sinking mud and fog, it was sunny. Butterflies flew around, and the vige fences were adorned with red flowers, releasing a refreshing scent with every step. It was a beautiful region, brimming with the essence of spring.

    Maybe it was just the outskirts, or I had checked the map wrong, so I asked an old man drying herbs at the vige entrance.

    Ive heard it rains half the month in Barvisia. Yet, its quite sunny and beautiful.

    In the dry season, its the most beautifulnd in the world.

    ording to settlers, the environment remains sunny and warm like now during the dry season; but once the rainy season begins, it transforms into the hellish ce described in books.

    The dreaded rainy season was still about a month away.

    Sensibly, no one would attempt to cross Barvisia during the rainy season.

    Despite being nearly isted from the outside world, the settlers were warm and weing to outsiders.

    The old man smiled contentedly, adding,

    Youvee at a good time, a very good time. Youve arrived just before the sacred festival that showers blessings over all of Barvisia.

    The sacred festival?

    ***

    The first task in washing feet was fetching water.

    But not just any water would do. Ordinary stream water was forbidden; even if it looked clean, a dead animal could be upstream, contaminating it. Only pure and fresh water drawn from underground sources was eptable for washing feet.

    Why such exacting conditions for mere foot washing was beyond me. Moreover, there was another astonishing luxury involved.

    Gerald ced a silver container on the table.

    Whats this?

    First, you must learn to ask fewer questions.

    The tone wasnt so much reprimanding me as it was sharing know-how.

    I need to know what Im handling, at least.

    Its holy water flown directly from the Holy City. Dilute three drops into a bucket of pure water, then use it to wash the feet.

    Such extravagance for just feet washing was unparalleled among the nobility Id observed.

    Even during my time in the temple, holy water was so scarce we only got to taste a few drops in bread during significant ceremonies.

    But something was odd. Was Vivi really that indulgent and mboyant? Upon reflection, not to that extent.

    Does the Lady require holy water for foot washing?

    Your only task is to wash the Ladys feet cleanly. Theres no need for you to know more.

    There might be apelling reason for using holy water.

    The advice to ask fewer questions could suggest the holy water is tied to some sensitive issue about the Lady, perhaps a hereditary illness passed down through generations.

    If it wasnt just a matter of luxury, then perhaps it was rted to a curse. I felt closer to uncovering Vivis secret.

    Thank you for the advice.

    Gerald, his task seeminglyplete, turned and left without another word.

    ***

    Someone approached the Ladys tent, and amidst the sound of sloshing water, Damians voice could be heard,

    Ivee to assist with the foot washing.

    Vivi briefly closed her eyes. It was an unwee time.

    Come in.

    Damian entered with a bucket of water and set it down in front of the chair where Vivi sat.

    As requested, Ive added three drops of holy water and diluted it.

    Please, present your feet.

    His casual demeanor in serving incited my anger.

    Why did he suddenly want to wash feet? Did Silveryn know her disciple had such twisted desires?

    Theck of hesitation or caution around the Duchys sessor was infuriating.

    Vivi lifted the book she was reading to cover her face.

    Damian quietly began washing Vivis feet, thoroughly cleaning every nook.

    Then he cautiously asked,

    May I inquire why the holy water is used?

    Holy water makes one feel special. Theres no other reason.

    You are blessed, my Lady. But the blessed do not need holy water. Only those cursed require it.

    Im not interested in baseless preaching.

    Ill wipe your feet dry now. Please, lift them.

    Damian prepared a towel and waited.

    Vivi, feigning distraction by her reading, purposefully pressed her wet foot against Damians face.

    Damians eyebrows twitched in displeasure, a rare show of emotion from the usually stoic man.

    After inflicting this small humiliation, I felt slightly appeased. She asked nonchntly,

    Oh, I have a question for you.

    I shall answer as best as I can within my permitted knowledge.

    How did you kill the beast?

    As he dried her feet, Damian exined,

    I simply did it because my life was in danger.

    Damian finished drying and started massaging her feet with scented oil.

    Cunning as he was, he seemed to take his revenge by applying an excessive amount of slippery oil, particrly to the soles of her feet.

    Is that the whole truth?

    That is all.

    What does it feel like to have such a gift? To receive such a blessing?

    Damian stood up afterpleting the foot washing ritual and said something unexpected,

    I despise the gods.

    Silence fell.

    His statement caused a subtle ripple inside Vivi.

    His voice seemed to ring an rm in her mind.

    How often had she heard someone express hatred towards the gods? The Gainax family and the Duchy revered the goddess Acates, with the Holy City being part of their nation. She had never heard anyone dare to speak such sphemy before her.

    Even Vivi herself wouldnt dare.

    Yet, he spoke without hesitation.

    It was just a passingment, but for a fleeting moment, it seemed to reveal his true feelings.

    Ill see you in the morning.

    After washing her feet, Damian picked up the bucket and left the tent.

    Vivi stared nkly at the spot where Damian had been.

    She wondered about the reasons behind his godly hatred. What could make someone so gifted despise the gods?

    She felt an inexplicable kinship with him. Though she didnt want to admit it,

    Vivi also hated the gods.

    People might love the gods without reason, but hatred always has its stories.

 Chapter 147 Taming the Madman (7)

    Chapter 147 Taming the Madman (7)

    The guard proceeded along the river. It was a pleasantly breezy and sunny day, which perhaps prompted Vivi to leave the carriage window open for once. I continued to march beside the Ladys carriage.

    asionally, I felt a prickly gaze upon me. Vivi seemed to be staring in my direction, whether she was actually looking at the scenery outside or not. When our eyes met, she abruptly seemed to sour, closing the window and drawing the curtains.

    It was an utterly peaceful journey.

    The only concern was about the Sacred Festival, but the wrinkle-free faces of the vigers we asionally met suggested there wouldnt be significant issues. Still, it warranted observation.

    As we followed the path connecting viges alongside the downstream of the river, we came upon women doingundry and children practicing dances on the pebbles. Singing and spinning around in joy.

    The serene scene seemed to offer mental respite to the knights, worn from the journey. Vivi had the carriage stopped, showing interest.

    Its peaceful and beautiful, unlike what I heard.

    She then inquired to her aide,

    Is it traditional here to hang strings from every tree and decorate them with flowers?

    Before the farming season begins, they pray to the gods for a bountiful harvest during the Sacred Festival thats about to take ce. Thats why everyone is in such a festive mood.

    Then, a group of young maidens ying in the nearby water saw Vivis carriage and approached, sshing water as they did. They bowed awkwardly, showing respect. One of them spoke up,

    We heard a distinguished person was passing through Barvisia. We may not know much about the kingdom, but we recognize that you are a person of high status.

    The arrival of the young and innocent maidens brought a warm breeze into the predominantly male guard. Gerald stepped forward,

    Step back.

    Wont the Lady and knights join us for the Sacred Festival? Its a tradition in Barvisia to wee guests from afar on the day of the festival.

    The maidens seemed more intrigued by the sturdy and robust knights than by Vivi, casting flirtatious nces even my way. Understandably, opportunities for finding a match in these remotends must be scarce.

    Gerald and Nielrin cut through the gathering with a sharpness,

    Move along.

    Their stern approach left the girls looking dejected,

    Were sorry.

    The knights too sighed with disappointment as they retreated.

    Observing this, Vivi asked Gerald,

    What happens during the Sacred Festival?

    Its not entirely clear. However, settlers from around Barvisia gather to dance, feast on grains and alcohol, and sacrifice livestock. Its a grand festival since its difficult to gather like this except during the dry season.

    Call them back. A brief respite from a tiresome journey might not be so bad.

    ***

    We slightly veered off our initial path.

    To reach the altar of the Sacred Festival, you must cross the Furos River, one of the vige women pointed out. The river, embarrassingly small and shallow to be called such, required us to find a sturdy bridge capable of supporting several carriages. There was only one bridge across the Furos River.

    Guided towards the distant bridge, we fortunately didnt need to take a long detour.

    Magicians lined up along the gently flowing river, chanting in unison. From the riverbed, icy pirs emerged, forming arches across the water. Within thirty minutes, an ice bridge, strong enough for carriages to cross, was born.

    Even the knights of our guard, ustomed to many sights, couldnt help but express their amazement at this umon spectacle.

    However, I couldnt merely admire; the thought of facing magicians filled me with concern.

    Crossing the river, we arrived at the sacrificial grounds after about two hours. Circrly arranged stones surrounded a small pond in the center, with a towering white stone pir behind it, known as the Sacred Stone, symbolizing the festival.

    Approximately two hundred settlers were busy preparing for the festivals eve. On one side, pigs and cows were gathered for ughtering, while another group practiced songs and rituals.

    Elsewhere, men and women, bare-chested, painted each others bodies with white y.

    The mens gaze naturally drifted towards them.

    An elderly woman, adorned with a ne of beast fangs and ws, approached us, leaning on a staff decorated with skulls.

    Its a noble person. A noble hase.

    Despite her appearance, she paid respect to Vivis carriage with a dignified gesture.

    Lady Vivi hase to join our Sacred Festival! Surely the gods will rejoice!

    She turned and yelled at the workers,

    Bring wine and meat for the honored guests, as per our hospitality tradition!

    ***

    The gathering around the altar where logs piled high ignited into a massive ze, illuminating the evening. Surrounded by the flickering mes, a grand feast unfolded.

    The guards, initially hesitant, began to rx and blend in after Vivis approval. The air filled withughter and clinking sses.

    A folk string instrument yed a lively tune, prompting young men and women to gather around the campfire and dance. Some knights joined the vigers maidens in the dance.

    Commander Nielrin, staying close to Vivis tent, lightly sipped his drink alone.

    Despite the peaceful scene, I couldnt shake off my tension, knowing the guards journey wouldnt end peacefully. My dislike for alcohol and unfamiliarity with festivals came second.

    Vivi, perhaps preferring her soldiers to enjoy themselves without her oversight or simply tired, stayed inside her tent.

    As the night deepened, I stood up. It was time for Vivis foot washing.

    ***

    Entering the tent with a bucket of water, Vivi paused her writing and snapped irritably,

    Why arent you joining the feast?

    It was clear she was berating me for not knowing how to enjoy myself.

    Its my duty.

    She sighed in resignation, removed her long socks, and turned the chair around, exposing her bare legs.

    Where did you fetch the water? It must have been a long way.

    From the central pond at the sacrificial site.

    Is that water considered sacred? Is it alright to use?

    The vigers also draw water from that pond for drinking, cooking, and bathing.

    I ced the bucket before Vivi.

    She was about to dip her feet when I stopped her,

    Not yet.

    I took out the holy water, dropped a few droplets into the bucket, and stirred. The Lady insisted on using water mixed with holy water.

    But then, something strange happened.

    Upon mixing the holy water, the water in the bucket turned ink-ck.

    We both paused, observing the peculiar change. Vivi asked as if double-checking,

    Are you ying a trick on me?

    No.

    Holy water doesnt react with ordinary impurities but turns ck only with spiritual contamination. Vivi seemed aware of this too.

    Realizing what had happened, Vivis expression turned grave.

    You fetched it from the pond?

    Yes, the same water the vigers confidently consumed and used in their daily lives.

    Thats right.

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached our location, and Nielrin burst into the tent without announcement.

    Panting, he said,

    Lady, you need toe out and see this.

    Vivi turned towards him,

    Whats the matter?

    Theres a problem that requires your direct observation.

    Nielrin looked gravely concerned. Vivi sensed the seriousness and hastily put on her shoes before stepping out.

    ***

    Vivis guards were already assembled, weapons at the ready.

    The festive atmosphere at the sacrificial site had dwindled, with everyone solemnly surrounding something in preparation for the ritual.

    Then, the staff-wielding elderly woman led a group of young men and women towards the altar.

    This was eerily reminiscent of the scene depicted in the cave paintings we saw while in the bait squad.

    The youths were brought forth, naked, wrists bound with twine, to a prominently standing rock at the altars center. The woman proimed loudly,

    O gods, watching over thisnd of death, mercy upon your pitiful people, we offer these young ones as tribute, praying for another ten years of your blessings.

    Then, other men approached with pitchers, dousing the young pair in oil.

    Realizing their fate, they trembled, eyes tightly shut.

    What are you doing! Vivi burst out in anger, stepping forward with her armed soldiers following. A path cleared for her.

    The elderly woman retorted,

    While you may be noble, this is our affair. Interfering with the ritual will bring severe consequences.

    Thews of the kingdom do not condone human sacrifice, nor does any god demand such barbarism from its followers.

    This is how we have survived. Did the kingdom care as ournds dried up and our children were torn apart by beasts? You were feasting in your pces. We live and sustain ourselves in our ways.

    Whether by sacrifice or beast, death is death. A meaningless ritual killing an innocent is the same.

    The elderly womans harsh voice echoed a curse,

    These children were raised to be offerings from birth. They know their fate. Interrupt, and you shall pay dearly.

    Vivi shouted back,

    This Sacred Festival or whatever it is ends today. As long as I am watching, this ritual will never be performed again.

    The knights quickly moved in, rescuing the oil-drenched youths from the altar.

    The vigers, seeing their sacred ritual interrupted, looked panic-stricken. Yet, they could do little against the overwhelming force of the knights.

    Destroy this altar so it can never be used again! Fill this cursed pond with dirt!

    The soldiers roped the white rock, symbolizing the altar, pulled with all their might, and it tumbled, breaking into several pieces.

    Some vigers attempted to rush the knights but were easily subdued.

    As the high priestess red at Vivi, she cursed,

    All who follow you shall die miserably. Your white skin will feed maggots and flies. Your status will be your shackles, strangling you. You will always suffer want and hunger, and you, woman, will wander the swamp alone until you rot away. No one will stand by you; everyone will only wish for your downfall.

    Nielrin bellowed,

    Shut her up!

    With a mad cackle, the elderly woman continued her curse and then raised her arms to the sky in prayer,

    O master of the swamp

    Nielrin, his eyes fierce, charged at her and swung his sword. The de shed, and the womans head fell to the ground with her hair fluttering behind.

    Screams erupted,

    The priestess!

    The wrath of the gods wille!

    Watching in horror, the vigers screamed. Terror filled their eyes.

    Nielrin, without wiping the blood, knelt before Vivi,

    Command us. Anyone who sphemes will be executed on the spot.

    From afar, the vigers of Barvisia watched with fury, but Nielrins disy deterred them from advancing.

    Vivi shook her head,

    No more bloodshed is necessary.

    I agreed. Further provocation was unnecessary. Their hostility couldnt simply be severed by a de; it was a sticky web of grudges.

    The elderly womans dying curse left a deep impression on those who witnessed it.

    Her decapitated head, stillughing, added to the ominous atmosphere.

    The festival concluded thus.

    The vitality filling Barvisia vanished.

    Something plopped onto Vivis shoulder.

    Other soldiers, too, looked up, opening their palms to the sky.

    And as if a lie, raindrops began to fall from the sky.

    Just moments ago, the sky had cleared, stars twinkling brightly.

    Someone among the vigers muttered,

    The gods the gods are enraged.

    ***

    After the tumult, the guard hastily fled the scene, not waiting for the night to pass.

    The air around us grew heavy in an instant, and the rain intensified with time.

    Gerald, eyes wide, muttered to himself,

    But there was still a month until the rainy season

    And at the Furos River, which we had crossed earlier, we faced the first ominous sign.

    One of the knights eximed in dismay,

    How can this be?

    The small river had swollen rapidly.

    The sky, now a murky gray, obscured by the dense rain, seemed like another world from where we hade.

    The guard stood in silent awe, still not grasping their fate.

    The magicians attempted several times to create an ice bridge, but their efforts were in vain against the swift current.

    And it didnt end there.

    Suddenly, seemingly healthy soldiers began to clutch their stomachs,ining of pain.

    My body somethings wrong!

    My stomach!

    They bent over in pain, and soon, one by one, began to vomit.

    But it wasnt just digested food mixed with alcohol that came out.

    It was a ck liquid, like ink.

    The only ones unaffected were Vivi, who hadnt partaken in the festival, and me.

 Chapter 149 Taming the Madman (9)

    Chapter 149 Taming the Madman (9)

    Vivi shook off the frost that had sttered on her face. The tent, caught in the st, was half-gone, copsed.

    All the guards who had sworn to protect her drew their swords, showing murderous intent toward Viviall of them, even those she had formed close bonds with over a lifetime.

    In this moment swallowed by despair, thest knight she had forgotten about leaped in.

    Damian.

    Was there ever such irony in fate? The disciple of the woman she so detested was now steadfastly protecting her, wielding nothing but a wooden sword.

    Nielrin, standing back, lifted his sword, and smoke slowly began to rise from the demanifesting sword energy.

    Following the sword energy, vapor started to rise from the ground. If the sword energy was manifested, it could slice through the dense bones and carapaces of demonic beasts.

    The wooden sword wouldnt stand a chance, likely to be cleaved in two as if it were butter.

    The battle was hopeless. Damian alone against Nielrin and all these soldiers was an impossibility.

    Vivi closed her eyes tightly. Was there ever such irony in fate? The person showing loyalty in her final moments was not someone she had known for decades but a boy she had met just a few days ago.

    She suppressed the emotions boiling inside her.

    Youll die if you fight this. Run away if you can.

    Nielrin approached Damian, who didnt pretend to hear Vivi.

    Nielrins sword, charged with sword energy, rushed toward Damian.

    Vivi clenched her eyes shut.

    ng!

    When the wooden sword shed with the sword energy, it made a solid sound as if steel had met steel.

    Vivi slowly opened her eyes. The unfolding scene was not as expected. The wooden sword had blocked Nielrins strike.

    Sparks flew with each sh of swords.

    Blocking Nielrins attack was impressive, but it was too much to ask for more.

    They had no intention of observing a one-on-one duel. Overwhelmed in numbers, the guard discarded any sense of chivalry and began a concerted attack.

    Magicians in the rear ranks started their chants.

    mes and spells were hurled at Damian, busy defending against Nielrin.

    Damian agilely deflected the magical attacks, but Nielrin found an opening, slicing through the flesh near Damians left ribs. Blood lightly sprayed out.

    Then, Nielrins deputy joined in. It was three against one, with magical attacks to boot. Damian activated three bombs and dropped them at his feet. It would have been akin to suicide if they explodedwhether by mistake or intention, it was unclear.

    The bombs began to glow blue as magic condensed within them.

    Dangerous!

    Before Vivi could scream a warning, Damian rushed back, pulling her into his arms, shielding her with his body from the icy explosion.

    A wintry gust swept through as if a chill breeze from the north had blown, and Damien, who should have been gravely injured, only ended up covered in white powder while the rest remained unscathed.

    Nielrin and his deputies were thrown back by the explosion, covered in frost. Damian whispered in Vivis ear,

    I didnte here to die.

    Damian grasped Vivis wrist and started running away.

    ***

    Killing those who might have borne malice and nned betrayal against the Lady would have been justifiable under the control of the circtory system, yet ughtering them all wasnt the right choice.

    For that reason, my battle became even harder. Had I chosen to confront them there and then, perhaps the end could have been seen, but fleeing to seek another means necessitated a more difficult path.

    The guard promptly pursued us.

    Their pursuit was relentless. The knights, now unrecognizable from the guard I knew, seemed determined not to let us go.

    I saw Vivis face; she was sobbing uncontrobly as we fled.

    How could they how could they

    The shock of her trusted confidants turning their des against her was evidently great.

    Its not betrayal. They are under the control of something else.

    Never would I have imagined this dignified Lady would weep so bitterly.

    Once the Lady of Ulyssia, she was now merely a raw human named Vivi.

    Suddenly, an ice spike flew from the right, a surprise from those who had nked us.

    I immediately changed direction.

    A fiery eagle dove at me, aiming for my eyes. Swiping it away with my sword made it vanish.

    Despite changing directions multiple times, escaping the pursuit seemed futile.

    We climbed a hill, evading the encirclement. Looking back, the knights had already closed in.

    It was as seen in a dream. So this is how it ends.

    I deflected iing magical attacks with my sword as we continued up the hill.

    Vivis tears did not cease. She must have sensed the end.

    Reaching the top, we faced a cliff with raging torrents below. The knights quickly formed ranks, cutting off any remaining escape routes.

    I turned, facing the guard with my back to Vivi.

    Then, Vivi spoke in a resigned tone,

    Lets end this.

    Ive been facing death long before now. It just arrived in an unexpectedly early manner. Come out. Fighting will only lead to a meaningless death.

    I remained silent, maintaining a standoff.

    Theres no winning. They want me. My life is enough to end this. If it saves the innocent guard and your life, its worth the exchange.

    I refuse.

    Vivi didnt take long to make her decision.

    Then, I will Ill jump myself.

    Vivi began running towards the cliff edge, intent on throwing herself off.

    !

    I immediately turned and followed her.

    She leapt off the cliff.

    Without hesitation, I jumped into the air, catching Vivi and plunging into the rapids below.

    ***

    Vivi coughed up water, tasting sand on her lips.

    She was still alive. That cursed fate hadnt swiftly taken her life but left her on this hellishnd.

    She slowly crawled onto the bank.

    Then, recalling something, she looked around.

    Damiany unconscious about ten steps away.

    Vivi sighed in relief seeing him.

    His wrist was entwined with strange tree roots.

    At first, she thought she was seeing things, but the tree was slowly pulling Damian out of the water onto the bank at a snails pace.

    Vivi hurriedly grabbed Damians other arm to pull him out of the water.

    Once they were in a safe ce, the tree transformed back into the shape of a wooden sword.

    She sat on him, pressing her ear against his chest. His heart was beating, but he wasnt breathing. In a panic, she pped his cheeks.

    When the sound of her ps was drowned out by the rushing water, she hit him harder,

    Wake up, wake up!

    With no response, she mimicked life-saving techniques she vaguely remembered, pressing his diaphragm with her fists.

    After several presses, Damian coughed up water and opened his eyes.

    Startled by his awakening, Vivi jumped up, creating distance.

    Damian assessed the situation, still lying down, and then spoke,

    You did well.

    If I had been left to die, perhaps the gods wrath might have subsided. Why did you risk your life to save me?

    Damian continued,

    Jumping into the water, opening my airway, all were the right choices.

    Answer my question!

    Before that, could you tell me why thisnds deity desires you?

    Its likely because I interfered with a sacred ritual. And Ive been despised by the gods since birth. So, nothing strange there.

    Damian got up, picked up the wooden sword, wrung out his hair, and checked for his belongings. His readiness to move on after nearly dying seemed almost inhuman.

    He still faced forward.

    Like it or not, theres only one path left to us.

    What path is left?

    It was doubtful what hope remained. Standing against the guard was impossible, and mere survival in this harsh environment wasnt guaranteed.

    Youve already resigned yourself to death. So, theres nothing to lose by gambling one more time.

    Damian picked up Vivis mud-covered hairpin and handed it to her.

    I will fight the lord of thisnd.

    His action broke down Vivisst psychological defenses. He firmly held onto her, who had given up on herself.

    What was he thinking? Why was he so determined to save her, who had treated him so disdainfully?

    She tried not to show it, but something surged within her, forcing her to close her eyes tightly.

    Would he feel the same upon seeing her curse? Was he truly willing to face the gods malevolence together? How would he react upon confronting this body cursed by the gods, knowing that even with all his protection, she might not survive ten years?

    Vivi resolved herself and loosened her dress straps, then stripped down to her undergarments, exposing her upper bodypletely.

    At the brink of life, she had nothing left to hide or lose.

    She turned around, exposing the stark reality of her curse to him.

 Chapter 150 Taming the Madman (10)

    Chapter 150 Taming the Madman (10)

    Vivi, like seaweed spread out, brushed her hair aside with one hand to reveal her bare back. There, alongside her porcin skin, an incongruous ck stain was visible.

    Upon closer inspection, it wasnt a stain. A strange pattern, a tattoo, was etched into her skin, slowly moving on its own. A moving picture was engraved on a persons back.

    What is this?

    The mark of a failure. Evidence that the gods have abandoned and cursed me. Known since ancient times as Kunderanos, which trantes to the magic circle that summons destruction. In the past, children born with this magic circle were killed on the day of their birth, and their birthce was burned to the ground along with them.

    Is there a reason you were born with it?

    If there was a reason, it would be less unfair. I carry the blood of a goddess, but my body cannot contain it properly. For those who cannot cope, the blood of a goddess is like a curse or a gue.

    The blood of a goddess, what does that mean? Is she implying shes an iplete saint?

    What happens if you cant ept the blood?

    By the time I reach thirty, Ill be dead. Ill die in agony, vomiting ck blood from every hole in my body. Thats the fate Ill face in ten years. Perhaps, like a legend, I might spread the wrath of the gods across the world.

    Considering the half-mad knights mutterings about the blood of a goddess, there must be a clear rtion to why the beast wants Vivi as a sacrifice. Though the power of this blood is unknown to me.

    Why did you show me this?

    The gods have forsaken me. You too might get entangled in this curse, blessed as your life has beenperhaps it has already happened. Still, do you wish to stay by my side?

    Referring to my life as blessed holds significance. Touting her misery is rather unseemly, so I left her to her assumptions.

    Im sorry to Vivi, but the curse itself doesnt impress me much. Not all curses require strange markings on the back. Life itself is a sequence of suffering. If thats not a curse, what is? Its just that everyone suffers in their own way.

    It doesnt matter to me whether the gods curse you or throw you into hell.

    Ill do what I can. I might not help with other matters, but I can protect you from the threats of thisnd.

    Vivi, perhaps undergoing some emotional shift, shivered with her back turned to me. Then, wrapping her shoulders again with her clothes, she spoke in a determined tone.

    I will remember that vow until the day I die. And since youve risked your life for me, I, too, will entrust all of me to you.

    ***

    All we had were our bodies. No drinking water, food, or spare clothes. Only some of mybat gear and a few potions remained.

    We couldnt even pinpoint our location, having drifted aimlessly. Though the rain had subsided, the sky was covered with dark grey clouds, making it impossible to orient ourselves by sun or stars.

    Where are we heading?

    Whichever direction we move in will ultimately lead to the same ce.

    ?

    Literally so. If this is indeed the Circtory System, theres no need to expend much effort in pinpointing our position. Wherever we go, it will lead into the maw of the beast.

    The only way to reach the heart of Barvisia is toply with thisnd.

    We continued to move to rtively higher ground before any more rain could fall.

    The surroundings were filled with nothing but dark trees, swamps, and fog.

    Vivi, following me like a soaked rat, suddenly questioned,

    Why are you fine?

    I pondered whether to exin everything about the Circtory System but decided against it.

    When I visited a vige of sh-and-burn farmers, I acquired some medicine. Probably the same thing you ingested.

    Ah, I see So, were left like this thanks to some unknown herb.

    How do you find walking on your own two feet?

    Still manageable.

    No sooner had she spoken than one of Vivis legs sank into the swamp up to her thigh.

    Kyaa!

    She struggled fiercely but couldnt extract herself, likely due to a lifetimecking physical exertion.

    This damned thing!

    She punched the swamp floor in frustration, her face angry at not being able to condemn the swamp further.

    Sighing, I grabbed her by the armpits and lifted her out. Her gaze wavered slightly as she emerged from the swamp.

    It seems you find it easy toy hands on a womans body.

    ?

    Just saying.

    You being high-maintenance, Ill get used to it quickly.

    Ill entrust my body to you, but I refuse to be treated like a child.

    Vivi had much to adapt to. Damp sleeping conditions, dirty clothes, blisters from marching, and even eating meat from animals that werent livestock.

    We found a spot beneath arge rock for our camp.

    Vivi, seemingly determined not to be waited upon, rolled up her sleeves to help.

    Ill go gather some firewood.

    Its dangerous. You should stay with me.

    I couldnt let Vivi wander alone.

    After removing wet bark from trees to find dry firewood, we caught two snakes and a fish, returning to our campsite.

    Can you use fire magic?

    As she squatted, awaiting warmth, she shook her head no.

    The air was too damp for my small spirit to handle easily, but we had no other choice.

    I summoned the spirit in my palm. The little creature flew up immediately upon being called, but instead of heading towards the firewood, it went above Vivis head.

    pping its wings angrily, the spirit began pecking at the top of Vivis head.

    Cute spiriteek!

    Vivi hunched over, waving her hands frantically above her head.

    Squeak!

    ?

    It was the first time I saw my spirit so enraged, attacking someone.

    Why is it Get this thing off me!

    I quickly wrapped my hand around the spirit, isting it. It was still fuming inside my palm.

    Its naturally aggressive Im sorry.

    Did you make it do this? If you dislike me, just say it directly. Im ready to face it.

    This creature doesnt listen to me well.

    Seeing it continue to fuss in my hand, Vivi seemed to reluctantly ept it.

    Its temperament matches its owners.

    The hint of tears in her eyes suggested she felt slighted by the spirits rejection.

    Her trials were far from over.

    Can I actually eat this?

    When mealtime came, Vivi hesitantly held a skewer of snake meat, expressing her disgust.

    Without other options, youre left withrvae or ants.

    Closing her eyes tightly, she bit into the snake meat. Transitioning from beef, fine cheese, and wine to such game must bring regret, evident by her grimacing face.

    Her tearful eyes remained wet.

    How How are you ustomed to such things?

    There was a time when I had to eat whatever was avable to survive.

    Vivi looked at me with aplex expression.

    Silveryn, that woman took you in, didnt she? She raised her disciple harshly.

    Its because Master Silveryn took me in that I dont have to eat like this anymore.

    Then, what did she want in return for taking you in?

    She asked for nothing.

    Vivi shook her head in disbelief, then prodded as if trying to see through me.

    Mages are a covetous lot. They never make a losing deal. There must be a reason she chose you among other orphans, thinking youd be worth a lot when you grow up.

    I hope that dayes soon. As of now, I owe too much to pay back.

    I saw no need to embellish my rtionship with Silveryn. The truth was enough.

    Quite a strong bond, then.

    What was she thinking? A fleeting mncholy crossed Vivis face.

    If I had someone like that

    She stopped mid-sentence and finished eating the snake meat. After finishing, she didnt speak again. Vivis mood suddenly dropped, ending our conversation there.

    That night, she found a deep nook in the rocks and turned her back to me to sleep.

    Standing guard, I asionally heard her sobbing quietly. Our conversation must have touched a sore spot in her heart.

    That was beyond my capacity to help.

    ***

    Kyaaaah!

    The next morning, I woke to Vivis scream. This one was deeper and more intense than any before.

    Was it a beast appearing? Fully alert, I grabbed my wooden sword, ready forbat.

    But there were no signs of a beast.

    Vivi, covering her mouth with one hand and panting heavily, pointed at something.

    There, on a stump where Id been splitting firewood,y a human head.

    Upon closer inspection, it was the head of the old woman who had cursed Vivi, her neck cleanly severed.

    It seemed to watch over our campsite with a mad, mockingugh.

    An illusion, perhaps? But since Vivi and I were seeing the same thing, it wasnt a mere vision.

    I jabbed the head lightly with my wooden sword. Along with a foul stench, bloated flesh peeled away slightly. Definitely a dead persons head.

    ck feathersy scattered around, likely the work of crows.

    Interesting. The lord of thisnd is keeping an eye on our movements. I decorated the head with snake bones left from yesterdays meal and calmed Vivi down.

    She looked as if she might foam at the mouth any moment.

    More severe events are yet toe; you cant faint now.

    Vivi, visibly repulsed, said,

    Cant you speak more nicely?

    No sooner had she spoken, a presence was felt from behind.

    Turning around, I checked.

    A blue stag, or rather something resembling a stag with a blue glow, was looking at us from the waters surface.

    Why? What do you see?

    Dont you see it?

    Are you mocking me now? If youre holding a grudge because of yesterdays spirit or the guard incident, speak up. I, Ill take it head-on.

    Clearly, Vivi couldnt see the strange apparition.

    If Im seeing hallucinations while she isnt, perhaps eating animals from thisnd has made me more attuned to the Circtory System.

    Yet, this hallucination seemed different from what Vivis guards had seen.

    The brilliant hue of the stag matched the Blue Soul Herbs glow.

 Chapter 151 Taming the Madman (11)

    Chapter 151 Taming the Madman (11)

    The blue stag started to move slowly. Was it expecting me to follow?

    I pondered for a moment. I couldnt dismiss the possibility that I was out of my mind. But then, we were already in the grasp of the Circtory System. Following it seemed toe with little risk.

    In the midst of this, Vivi suddenly pped me across the face.

    p!

    You have to snap out of it. I cant afford to lose you, too. I wont allow it.

    I appreciated her thinking of me as her own, but this womans hand was rmingly strong.

    Vivi violently grabbed my cor and pped me again.

    p!

    If I have to, Ill bite you back to your senses. You must not break. Never, ever!

    She seemed gravely worried that I might turn traitor like the guard. I understood her anxiety.

    I took hold of Vivis wrist to calm her.

    Its alright. I wont suddenly bolt off or swing my sword at thin air.

    What is happening what did you see?

    Theres a ce we need to visit.

    Youre following an illusion?

    Our position has been revealed, and no matter how much we try to hide, we cannot escape the crows gaze. We must face it head-on.

    You do sound reasonable. Ill trust you.

    We had nothing to pack, so we promptly rose and left the ce.

    I slowly followed the blue stag, visible only to me.

    Along the way, Vivi fashioned a long rope out of the stem of an aquatic nt.

    She then called me to a halt.

    Wait here.

    Vivi tied one end of the rope around my left wrist and the other around hers.

    What is this?

    Its to ensure you dont run off in madness. And if we fall into a swamp, this will make it noticeable.

    Being tied together couldplicate things in a dire situation.

    Then well cut it. Theres plenty to make another.

    It seemed she had her own safety measures in mind, though it wouldnt be of much help. I thought that simply holding hands would suffice, but knowing Vivi, she likely wouldnt prefer that, so I let it pass.

    As we continued, Vivi tugged on the rope to signal me.

    Theres magic ahead.

    You can sense magic?

    I dont know where youre leading us, but I feel a strange magic constantly flickering before us.

    Is there a magician ahead?

    If there were, we would have known by now. Its a peculiar magic. Its in front of us, but it seems tock a physical form.

    Was she referring to the blue stag emitting magic? If so, it meant I wasnt seeing a hallucination.

    Vivi stared back at me, her face tinged with spite, as if protesting that I too could feel magic.

    She may not be able to use magic, but perhaps she senses magical energies.

    Suddenly, a crownded on a branch. I felt something was off, and looking around, I saw more watchers had joined us.

    Vivi, noticing my grim face, followed my gaze and stared nkly at the flock of crows.

    Those

    They appear to be messengers for the master.

    Master?

    The entity regarded as the deity of thisnd.

    They seem ready to feast on corpses at any given chance.

    Theyre waiting for us to weaken.

    I had told her not to be rmed by the sight of the old womans head for a reason. Showing fear and panic in such a ce would only provoke more mischief. It would be like a cat toying with its already caught prey.

    It was interesting that the crows refrained from getting too close to the blue stag.

    What was it? Where was the stag leading us?

    Lets move on.

    Alright.

    Perhaps thirty minutes had passed, and the number of crows had swelled to such an extent that the vicinity seemed to darken. The stag maintained its radiance, guiding us still.

    Vivi clenched the rope binding our wrists, her tension palpable.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Suddenly, unfamiliar footsteps sounded.

    Both Vivi and I halted at once, exchanging nces. We had both heard it, so it couldnt have been a hallucination.

    There were multiple sources of the sound, reminiscent of a herd of boars moving together, their heavy steps echoing all around.

    Could it be the guard has found us?

    The swamp grass was tall, and asional patches of mist obscured even short distances.

    Hearing the footsteps again, I drew my wooden sword and cut the rope.

    These are not human footsteps.

    !

    The sounds were now close, and there appeared to be many. Vivis eyes began to shake.

    Step back.

    A face, bloated with bulging veins, emerged from the mist.

    It was a ghoul.

    More of them appeared one after another. Encountering ghouls in a ce like Barvisia wasnt surprising.

    But the issue was the ghouls d in the armor of the duchy. Vivi covered her mouth with both hands upon seeing them.

    Theyre no longer knights. You must not act rashly.

    She was speechless, petrified to the point that her eyes seemed ready to pop out.

    The blue stag was nowhere to be seen. Had it led us into a trap? I wasnt sure. The priority was to fight and protect the Lady.

    I stepped forward, brandishing my wooden sword as about twenty ghouls focused on me. They drooled at the sight of me, having lost their taste for human flesh in their previous lives.

    They circled me, sizing up my condition. The reconnaissance didnt take long. One, like a tiger, leaped at me, baring its rotten teeth.

    I had grown weary of dealing with ghouls. I pierced ones snout with my sword like a toothpick and nted it into the ground like a g.

    The rest of the horde, unafraid despite their example, did not flinch.

    The other ghouls howled like dogs and lunged at me simultaneously.

    I reached into my back pocket and activated a bomb Cecil had given me.

    Without a moments dy, it caused a frost explosion right out of the pocket.

    Boom!

    And just like that, the ghouls that had charged were frozen solid in their dynamic poses.

    Thanks to the artifact of the Circtory System fashioned by Cecil, I remained unaffected. It was paying back in full for the magic it had been absorbing from me.

    Swinging my wooden sword in a wide arc, the heads of the ghouls within range shattered like pottery.

    Seven ghouls remained. These could be dealt with without any special techniques.

    Kwaaak! Kwaaaak!

    Now I approached the ghouls directly to finish them.

    After the cleanup, I turned to look at Vivi.

    She looked as if the world had ended, possibly thinking her guard had turned into ghouls. But the armor was far too old for that theory.

    I searched the dead ghouls, removing dog tags. Perhaps it was fortunate; these were not the ones we had traveled with.

    Approaching the panic-stricken Lady, I said,

    Geld, Philip Sho, Patinia. Do you recognize them? These judging by the tags, theyre all from ten, twenty years ago. Theyre not your guard.

    Vivi seemed unable to shake off the shock easily. She slowly calmed her ragged breathing but couldnt contain her tears.

    Does this mean my knights could also turn like them?

    The remnants of once sane people were enough to turn my stomach.

    They will.

    Vivi clutched at my tunic, copsing. Then she said with a sobbing voice,

    What am I to do What am I to do?

    To survive. If you give in and fall apart here, there will be no one left to save them.

    .

    Its hard for you to walk now, so Ill carry you.

    Vivi neither agreed nor disagreed.

    When I presented my back, she simply leaned into it.

    She asionally shivered but remained silent.

    As I stood and resumed walking, the blue stag reappeared, calmly watching us.

    What was its intention? The stag began to move slowly again, matching our pace.

    ***

    After about an hour, Vivi seemed to have calmed down somewhat, her breathing more steady.

    While being carried, she asionally reached out to pluck vine tendrils and busily began weaving a new rope.

    Then, as if something urred to her, she spoke to me.

    Do you still have the dog tags?

    Yes.

    Can I see them?

    Theyre in my pocket.

    She unceremoniously reached into my chest pocket and pulled out the silver dog tags to examine them.

    I remember now. These were the dispatch troops reported missing eight years ago.

    How do you know that?

    There used to be a high-ranking mage who visited the duchy asionally. He was very kind and always brought foreign cookies, and my young self would run to greet him before anyone else. He came to see my father, but he never forgot to take care of me. He was a warm person.

    There was no mage among them.

    Im aware. From what I remember, that mage was from Eternia. Once, the duchy sent a guard to greet him upon his arrival.

    .

    And then there was an incident where the mage disappeared along with his escort while on the way to the duchy. I was too young to understand the details then. The duchy was turned upside down, and since I never saw him again, it seems they didnt find him. Looking at these dog tags, I vaguely recall. These were the skilled knights dispatched for that mage.

    We werent the first, then.

    Yes, if we return alive, Ill mobilize the army to restore order in Barvisia, and their bodies will be reburied in the duchy.

    Im d youve found your spirit again.

    Yes, seeing you fight made me realize theres no need to be afraid. Its all thanks to you.

    Its an honor.

    Vivi hesitated for a moment, then continued the conversation.

    The way Ive treated you harshly all this time

    ?

    No, never mind.

    The good atmosphere was short-lived.

    Once again, footsteps in the distance approached us.

    I set Vivi down and prepared forbat.

    The encounter with the ghouls was over quickly.

    I showed Vivi the dog tags I collected from the dispatched ghouls.

    Her expression was a bit odd.

    These they are not worn by the duchys knights.

    Then whose are they?

    The holy knights of the capital.

    Upon hearing that, an ominous feeling washed over me. Holy knights utilizing divine power turned into ghouls. It was a picture hard toprehend.

    I couldnt easily dismiss the connection with ck magic.

    It became clear. These ghouls werent encountered by chance. Something ruling thisnd had sent them to toy with us.

    The situation was bing intriguing.

    And once the situation was settled, the blue stag reappeared, its radiant blue light growing dimmer.

    Vivi spoke with lifeless eyes,

    Seeing the holy knights like this it seems the entity were about to face possesses power beyond imagination. Even if we now give up and flee I wont me you.

    Id rather die than flee.

    .

    Vivi, with a look of resolve, pulled on my arm, then tied the lengthy rope around my wrist. The other end was already tied to hers.

    If we are to meet our end on thisnd it wouldnt be so bad with a strong man like you by my side.

    ***

    The blue stag came to a halt at a certain point.

    What is this ce?

    Where the stag stopped, a ck smog billowed like a curtain.

    It seemed like a barrier, preventing the smoke from escaping.

    This area was bifurcated as if split in half.

    Vivi touched the front with her hand and said,

    A barrier, a high-level barrier. Why is there such a powerful barrier in Barvisia?

    I gently pulled Vivi back.

    Just wait here for a moment.

    The stag began to move again. It approached a spot in the barrier, brought its muzzle close, and exhaled sharply.

    Part of the barrier started to open.

    It created a passagewayrge enough for one person, and then the stag stepped aside, as if inviting us in.

    Its blue radiance was almostpletely gone now.

    It opened a door as if its been waiting for us. Is this a sign inviting us in?

    Vivis voice was tense with apprehension.

    Are you ready?

    Vivi slowly nodded her head.

    I entrusted everything to you a long time ago.

    I sped Vivis wrist and stepped into the barrier with her.

    Midway, I turned back once more.

    The stag stood at the entrance, quietly observing us.

    Then, the ck smog reached out like a hand and began to coil around the stags neck. However, it did not resist and only continued to watch ourst moments. Soon, the passageway closed, and we could no longer see it.

    What had it wanted to show me? We silently advanced deeper inside.

 Chapter 152 Taming the Madman (12)

    Chapter 152 Taming the Madman (12)

    [I am Vivi Bailey Gainax. It is a pleasure to meet you.]

    [Its Silveryn.]

    As Vivi passed through the corridor of ck smoke, she suddenly heard voices.

    Whipping her head toward the source of the sound revealed nothing but pitch darkness.

    The voice was unmistakably her own. Then it had to be an auditory hallucination.

    And again, a voice was heard.

    [That child, being half-alive and thus a disaster, it would be better for her to end her own life. Moreover, shes a harmful presence for the duchy.]

    [There must be a way.]

    [If there had been one, I too would have]

    The voice belonged to Silveryn. Vivi remembered it vividly; these were the words exchanged between her father and Silveryn. Vivi had inadvertently overheard the conversation from behind a door.

    In the midst of this, Damian spoke up.

    Whatever you heard, it wasnt real.

    Vivi watched the back of Damians head as he led the way.

    Did you also hear that womans voice?

    I heard nothing.

    Vivi clutched the rope that tied their wrists together.

    Then, Im relieved. I cant tell if Im going mad or if this ce is strange.

    Damian cut her off.

    Its thetter.

    Soon after, they emerged from the passage. A domed space revealed itself.

    The walls, including the ceiling, were blocked by ck smoke, making it feel like they were trapped in a giant sealed room. It was suffocating, as if closing your eyes and opening them would cause the ck smoke to consume everything.

    This ce

    In the dome-shaped space, six gravestones were arranged in a circle, and in front of each, there was a jar ced.

    Why would such a powerful barrier protect this ce? How did Damian know toe here? There were more questions than answers.

    Upon closer inspection of the jars, there were ancient runes inscribed on talismans stered all over them.

    Damian drew his sword silently and slowly approached one of the gravestones.

    Vivi, following closely behind with a tense expression, swallowed hard.

    A powerful magic could be felt emanating from each jar. It was so strong that ordinary mages would struggle to mimic it.

    Damian asked.

    Can you make out these inscriptions?

    His gaze was fixed on the gravestones.

    The stones were etched with charactersmonly used in the region of Barvisia, looking almost like the scribbles of a child.

    It says here, Caretaker of the Romeda Forest, Keton.''

    Have you heard of it?

    Vivi shook her head.

    No, but this is bizarre. Far too bizarre.

    She scanned the names on each stone.

    Candalusia of Brilliance.

    The Stone Sage, Demervand.

    Ally of Beasts, Acarox.

    Her heart began pounding fiercely. These were names of mages once renowned across variousnds. The connection between these gravestones and those mages was hard to fathom.

    The Reviver, Gideon.

    And among them, the name of the mage who had vanished along with the knights of the duchy.

    Vivi immediately reported to Damian.

    They are all mages. And among them is the name of the mage I mentioned who disappeared. Gideon. I remember this man.

    Damian fell into contemtion, his face stern.

    Theyre not dead yet. Magic still pulses here.

    What do you mean?

    Itsmon knowledge that dead people dont emit magic. Yet, magic emanates from these. Which means they are still

    Trapped alive inside these jars?

    The jars were too small for even a six-year-old child, let alone a fully grown adult.

    Suddenly, one of the jars shuddered on its own.

    Both their gazes focused on that spot.

    It was the jar in front of the gravestone of Keton, the caretaker of Romeda Forest.

    Did you hear it?

    Are you asking if its an illusion? I heard it clearly.

    As Damian approached the jar, it shuddered again.

    Perhaps their bodies have been discarded, and theyre sealed in another form.

    Id rather that be true. Being trapped in there alive is a worse fate than living as a ghoul.

    Damian tapped the jar with his wooden sword. A clear, hollow sound echoed.

    Then, something unusual happened.

    A stronger magic burst forth from the jar. The magic swirled with a bluish hue.

    The magical energy swept across the ground once and then began inscribing something on the dirt floor.

    [Who has absorbed my magic?]

    Vivi, hiding behind Damians back, murmured.

    Is it alive?

    Damian tightened his grip on the wooden sword as if ready to shatter the jar.

    I did.

    The bluish magic wrote on the ground again.

    [Ive been dreaming all this while. Ive suffered through the aeons in the memories of my recurring past. And for the first time, I dreamt of something Ive never seen before. It was a blue stag. It leapt into my memories, and then I woke up. And there you stood before me.]

    Vivi mumbled, puzzled.

    The bluestag?

    Who are you?

    Writing appeared again on the dirt floor.

    [A long-time friend of Hanox and Fleurence. The caretaker of Romeda Forest. And now, just fragments of a soul trapped in a small urinal.]

    What is this ce for? Are you a practitioner of dark magic?

    [We are sacrifices offered to this cursednd and the beast. Unfortunately, we dont have much time to talk. My soul is nearly extinguished, weakened. The souls of my oldpanions have already been sacrificed to the curse, and my time ising to an end.]

    Can you tell us how to get to the beast of thisnd?

    [No, you are already being called by the beast.]

    What will be your end if we leave you?

    [I will quietly be a part of the beast within this vessel, or I will escape and be a wraith.]

    Be a wraith?

    [A mages soul that wanders this realm will eventually turn into a wraith, nothing more.]

    [Who are you, who awakened me from my dream? Since you arrived, the evil spirits trapped in the barrier quieted down. And, above all, I feel a strong presence from you. Even my soul instinctively fears you, yet I sense no divine power.]

    I am nothing more than a mere guard.

    [Your rank and status do not matter. I feel you through the eyes of the soul. You may be a mere guard, but you hold the power to extinguish my existence. You can end our torment. By erasing us, you can take away the power of the beast.]

    Vivi murmured to herself, confused.

    How can it be ended?

    Unlike her, Damian seemed to understand why he was there. He nodded as if aware of the method.

    Then he untied the rope from his wrist and turned to Vivi.

    Its dangerous, so please take about twenty steps back from me. And could you close your eyes for just ten seconds?

    What are you?

    Vivi watched Damian before reluctantly nodding.

    She counted her steps inwardly, retreating slowly backward, and with a skeptical mind, shielded her eyes.

    Damian, seeing she was ready, addressed the jar.

    Are you not afraid of being extinguished?

    [Not at all.]

    Damian extended his hand into the air, and a powerful magical pressure began to form around it.

    Anyst words you wish to impart?

    Writing appeared clearly on the dirt floor.

    [Tell the Archbishop of the Holy City I came for the five rubies. They are now yours.]

    ***

    After counting to ten, Vivi slowly lowered her hands that shielded her eyes, her heart tense. It seemed nothing unusual had urred.

    Damian stood with empty hands, and all six jars were cleanly split in two as if cut by a de. What could have happened?

    Damian nced at Vivi and nodded, indicating it was safe to approach.

    She hurried over to Damian and grabbed his left wrist, quickly tying the rope again.

    I was terribly worried you might have been possessed.

    Do I still appear as Damian to you?

    She grimaced.

    Thats not funny at all. Terrible sense of humor.

    While Vivi hastily tied the rope, Damian looked up at the sky. Through the gaps in the ck smoke, daylight streamed down.

    Vivi also stopped her handiwork to look up.

    The ck smoke was slowly dissipating, and the barrier was fading.

    What exactly did you do?

    I did what was asked of me.

    Suddenly, Damian pushed Vivi behind him.

    It seems were not done yet.

    His gaze focused beyond the slowly clearing barrier.

    As the smoke vanished, the severed external space began to reconnect. Then, a wailing cry reached Vivis ears, the first sign of life they had encountered since their journey began.

    The wail, like that at a funeral, filled the silencea thin, long moan from an old woman.

    As the barrierpletely disappeared, the source of the wailing came into view.

    About a hundred paces away sat an old woman, in front of a gravestone and jar identical to the ones used to seal the mages.

    Such an unexpected appearance made one think it might be an illusion.

    Damian held Vivis wrist firmly and walked slowly forward. As they drew nearer, Vivi felt a sense of dj vu. The old womans figure sharpened and a foul stench pricked their noses. Though her flesh was rotting, she was alive and moving.

    And then the writing on the gravestone caught their eyes.

    !

    [Vivi Bailey Gainax]

    Her own name was inscribed there. Vivi felt chills run down her spine as if doused with ice water.

    Had Damian not held her tightly, she might have copsed from her legs giving way.

    As they approached, the old womans wailing ceased. She began to mutter softly.

    The prophecy has crumbled. The blood of the goddess still, still breathes.

    Someone who came out of nowhere ruined the prophecy. Order is twisted, bnce broken.

    The old womans neck twisted grotesquely around to re at them.

    A familiar face. Indeed, as Vivi had intuited, it was the priest whose head Nielrin had severed.

    And with eyes bulging from being chewed by worms, she screamed at Damian with fury.

    You are the culprit who ruined the festival!

    The old woman contorted her joints, forcing her decaying body upright.

 Chapter 153 Taming the Madman (13)

    Chapter 153 Taming the Madman (13)

    The old womans joints cracked audibly, her movements eerie like a marite.

    Damian subtly shielded Vivi behind his back.

    Suddenly, the old woman lunged at Damian as if trying to throttle him.

    Damian twisted his body, gripped Vivi by the waist, and dodged to the left while swinging his wooden sword.

    Swish!

    The decaying body of the crone was cleaved in two, its halves flying off in a diagonal line due to inertia.

    Damian turned to face the severed remains of the old woman, taking abat stance.

    As expected, the old womans body, split between torso and legs, floated in the air, clearly manipted by some unknown magic.

    She pped mockingly, her tongue flicking out.

    Ugh such a waste to kill here. Look at those luscious lips. If I were just a bit younger, I would have nursed him myself.

    Theres nothing in my stomach, yet something ising up.

    Aww, dont be frightened, my little one.

    Damian pulled out a potion bottle and drank it down in one go.

    Despite the horrifying situation, he maintained hisposure, which Vivi could feel against her body pressed to his back. He was not trembling at all.

    Be careful

    Get away from me.

    Without hesitation, Damian cut the rope binding them and nudged Vivi away with the tip of his finger.

    In this situation, Vivi knew she was only a hindrance and stepped back willingly.

    A flock of crows descended upon the old woman, each carrying a staff adorned with a skull.

    The crone took the staff and began to chant a strange incantation. ck smoke started to billow from the skulls mouths.

    The smoke swirled into a sphere, enveloping the crone and gradually growing in size.

    Damian scanned the area.

    From the thicket behind the old woman, ghouls began to emerge, following her into the sphere of ck smoke.

    The sphere expanded, seeming to erode the area around it.

    Come here, my child.

    Suddenly, from behind Vivi, the old womans voice was heard.

    Turning around, Vivi saw the crone had approached her, attempting toy hands on her body.

    Vivi screamed reflexively.

    Kyah!

    !

    Damian quickly pulled Vivi back and shed at the crone with his sword. Upon contact, the body turned into ck smoke and dispersed.

    The old womansughter echoed from the void.

    Ahahahah!

    Then, a voice sounded from the side.

    Ooh, what a lovely pair.

    Damian turned, but there was nothing there.

    Such a prince to watch over her, how could she be more blessed?

    Now the voice came from behind. It wasing from all directions.

    But my dear, dont be fooled. Women are naturally cunning creatures.

    Giggle, do you think a wench would offer her purity to you just because you sacrifice your life for her?

    For one girl, mountains of knights have died. Your dead body will hardly be noticed.

    Your sacrifice will be remembered but for a moment. Soon she will forget and offer herself to a prince from a neighboringnd. Thats the filthy nature deep within all women.

    Vivis expression contorted.

    While you barely cling to life with your mangled body and a soldiers pension, that wench will be partying with a prince.

    Vivi shouted.

    Shut up!

    Aww See how she res up when her true nature is exposed.

    The ck smoke grewrger, slowly engulfing Damian and Vivi until they were trapped once again in a dark enclosed space.

    Stay close to me now.

    Alright.

    The provocations from the old woman continued.

    It was the knights of the duchy who ruined my life. I tended to a knight who had lost his way and copsed, but when he came to, he crushed my poor brothers head like a dented pot and then he raped me.

    .

    Whether true or not, the story was repulsive just to hear.

    The scions of the duchy deserve this fate. That girl will abandon you. You can trust my words, my dear.

    Vivi was more shaken by the taunts than Damian was.

    Up until now, Damian had fully proven his faith in the Lady with his actions, but Vivi had proved nothing to Damian.

    The crone had watched their interactions and cunningly found a breach in their rtionship.

    She had nothing to do now, just muttering words.

    She wanted to show her faith that she would not leave Damian after everything was over.

    With trembling resolve, Vivi reached out to ce her hand over Damians left one.

    However, Damian suddenly moved, and her attempt failed.

    Damian whirled and shed with his sword.

    Whoosh!

    A ghoul that had leaped out from the smoke was cut in two by his de.

    Ahahah! The sight of you cowering like a scared little mouse is adorable.

    Damian pushed Vivi aside quickly, and another ghoul that had charged at her previous spot was also dispatched, its snout pierced by his sword.

    I could y this hide-and-seek all night.

    The crone cackled mockingly.

    Then, suddenly appearing next to Vivi, she tried to scratch her.

    Damian reacted swiftly, severing one hand, but he couldnt stop the other from leaving deep w marks on his forearm.

    When Damian thrust his wooden sword into her belly, the crone turned to smoke and vanished again.

    They were beingpletely toyed with. This was magic like nothing they had seen or heard of before. There seemed to be no way to counter it.

    The master of thisnd has already awakened. The disaster has begun, and the end is already set.

    Then Damian whispered to Vivi.

    Do you feel anything?

    Feel something?

    There must not be an immortal being. It seems like a main body hiding and controlling the crones corpse and ghouls.

    That must be it. But what do you mean feel something?

    I dont know. Anything suspicious will do.

    Another ghoul attacked unexpectedly, but it was repelled by Damians de.

    Vivi closed her eyes, trusting Damian, and focused on any odd sensation around them.

    No source of magic that could be the main body was felt.

    Theres something.

    What is it?

    Suddenly it appeared again. The mass of formless magic that flickers before us.

    Where is it?

    Its near us and its moving. Very slowly

    Vivi pointed in a direction and moved her arm to indicate the path it was taking.

    Damians gaze followed her hand.

    We need to follow it.

    Thats right.

    As Damian moved in that direction, the frequency of ghoul attacks increased, as if resisting.

    The crone suddenly fell silent. Usually, she would have pped and mocked them at any lull.

    Now, even Damian began to see the blue stag.

    He too was visibly perplexed by the sudden appearance of the blue stag.

    A faint blue light emanated from beyond the ck smoke.

    And then it halted abruptly, pointing towards something.

    The flow of the ck smoke subtly changed in one area. Damian, thanks to the griffon potion, was sensitive enough to detect it.

    Without hesitation, he threw his wooden sword.

    Immediately after, it pierced something.

    Scream!

    At the same time, a chilling scream reverberated.

    Damian grabbed Vivis wrist and hurried towards the source of the sound.

    The ck smoke, having lost its center, began to disperse.

    Where they arrived, an old woman with an oily face and a belly that jiggled with excess fat clutched at her chest, writhing in pain. Her face matched that of the priestess they had seen, and a skull staffy on the ground nearby.

    The pitiable and starved appearance was also a ruse. The crone was one of the most well-fed among Barvisias settlers.

    Damians wooden sword had pierced her chest precisely. The crone seemed unable toprehend how this had happened.

    How how did you?

    Damian taunted.

    If you were going to deceive, you should have held your breath.

    The master of thisnd will soon

    Before she could finish her sentence, the crone copsed and moved no more.

    The ck smoke had almostpletely dissipated. Damian, still wary of ghouls, ced his hand on the pocket where he kept his bombs and surveyed the surroundings.

    The ghouls had fled, and no enemies remained.

    Vivi quickly assessed the situation and examined Damians wound.

    Youre bleeding. Are you alright?

    Im used to seeing blood. But

    Damian started to say something but grabbed his head and staggered.

    Vivi, startled, embraced him with her entire body to keep him upright.

    Whats happening!

    Then she noticed Damians body was burning up.

    It seems there was poison on the nails.

    Do you know how to detoxify it?

    Theres no way to know what poison it is. And my healing potion works only on external wounds it has no antidote effect.

    Vivis face paled.

    We have to find a way. I had an alchemist among my guards; we can capture him and

    Its too dangerous.

    We must move. This ce is too exposed.

    ***

    Fortunately, they found a solid path in the swamp, worn down by human footsteps. Vivi and Damian followed it, wary of contracting further infection by venturing into the swamp.

    Theres a vige! Theres a vige ahead.

    An abandoned vige that looked at least a decade old came into view. In their urgent situation, they couldnt be choosy about where to rest.

    Vivi led Damian into the most intact house she could find andid him down.

    Ill go find something useful.

    Exhausted, Damian did not respond.

    Vivi searched the empty houses for anything usable. She managed to find a pot and some bowls that seemed in good condition. While gathering books to use as fuel, she came across a notebook with recipes for homemade medicine and her eyes widened.

    Flipping through the notebook, she checked the recipes and searched for a poison that matched Damians symptoms.

    The wound turned green and symptoms of a high fever developed.

    On Gorondis arrow poison and its antidote

    When she found a recipe for the corresponding antidote, her face lit up.

    Heaven is on our side.

    She memorized the necessary ingredients and rushed back to Damian. He struggled to rise, but Vivi forced him back down.

    Stay here. Ill be back soon with some herbs.

    Damian responded, his consciousness fading.

    Its not safe.

    Vivi insisted.

    If you die, I die too. We cant be worrying about danger now.

    Its not safe.

    Reaching his limit, Damian then lost consciousness. It pained Vivi to see him like that.

    She propped his body against the wall andid him down straight.

    Rolling up her sleeves, Vivi stepped outside.

    By the time she returned with the herbs, dusk had nearly fallen.

    Her legs and forearms were a mess, covered in mud and bug bites. Yet with her mind so upied, she had no time to clean herself up.

    Damian was still unconscious.

    Just a little longer

    She started a fire for the decoction and set water to boil. The recipe was rtively simple, and she tended to Damian while the herbs steeped.

    Damian remained still, soaked in sweat.

    Vivi fetched abandoned cloth from the vige, boiled it, and removed his shirt to wipe the sweat.

    .

    She was struck silent by the scars of his past etched on his body.

    How could all this have happened to the body of a teenage boy?

    She ran her fingers over his abdomen. The rough texture confirmed they were real scars.

    She could only imagine the unimaginable pain he must have endured to be so hardened.

    Damian mumbled incoherently, seemingly out of his right mind.

    I will protect you

    Vivi ced her hand on Damians cheek and stroked it gently. Was he seeing phantoms? A surge of emotion welled up inside her. The man who had always been so strong and unshakable now seemed pitifully vulnerable.

    Then Damian uttered a name.

    Ill protect you Liza

    Liza?

 Chapter 154 Taming the Madman (14)

    Chapter 154 Taming the Madman (14)

    Her mind was a maze ofplex emotions.

    Was this all a dream?

    Who was Liza?

    Hadnt he said he was an orphan? Could there be a lost family member? The name didnt sound male.

    A lost sister, or perhaps even a lover.

    Even a man as mad as this harbored someone in his heart.

    Damian seemed tormented, as if possessed by a ghost.

    Perhaps it was this possession, not unlike that of his fellow guards, that kept him from going mad.

    Vivi pushed aside an inexplicable bitterness and continued to undress Damian.

    His body was still burning like a furnace.

    She carefully wiped away his drenched sweat with a towel.

    Just a few days ago, Damian had been the one tending to Vivis feet, and now the roles were reversed, with Vivi attending to him.

    The dynamics of their rtionship hadpletely flipped, yet there was no sense of humiliation or defeat.

    They had faced a tidal wave of disaster together, and any lesser emotions had long since been swept away.

    What remained for Vivi was the will to survive and her trust in this man.

    She gazed at Damian, lost in thought, then slowly leaned down and pressed her lips against his forehead.

    With a gentle kiss, she whispered.

    May you wake from this nightmare soon.

    Despite the life-and-death crisis, she believed without a doubt that Damian would rise again.

    ***

    He awoke in a nearly copsed cabin. Faint light filtered through the broken window frame. It was unclear whether it was early evening orte dawn.

    He first examined his wounds. There were signs of makeshift bandaging with herbs underneath the cloth.

    He scanned the surroundings. Someone had made a fire and concocted a decoction. The environment wasnt sanitary, but there were clear efforts to make do.

    And Vivi was beside him, lightly snoring in a fitful sleep.

    Their outer garments, possibly hand-washed, were hanging damp on the wall.

    Her hair was matted, her body and part of her face were stained, but her noble features still stood out. Truly a noblewoman by birth.

    Trying to rise, he noticed Vivis right hand followed. Once again, their hands were bound by a rope. She never missed that detail. How diligent.

    Rather than cutting the rope this time, he carefully untied the knot, considering her efforts.

    His body felt heavy, but his condition was gradually returning to normal. Vivi must have done something that worked. She wasnt entirely without skill. Contrary to appearances, Vivi was quite adaptable.

    Stepping outside, dawn was breaking. It seemed he had been unconscious for half a day.

    As he stretched, Vivi too woke up and followed him out, rubbing her eyes in disarray.

    She held out the end of the untied rope, her voice hoarse as if she couldnt speak, the gesture almost like a protest for untying it.

    You could have rested more.

    You slept through the night while I tended to you and only got a wink of sleep at dawn.

    If youre not going to help gather breakfast, then rest.

    Youre impossible. You nearly diedst night. Wandering around with a less-than-whole body could get you lost or drowned in a swamp. This is our only lifeline. Im not doing this for fun.

    Vivi approached him and, as if tying knots was too much hassle, just wound the rope around her wrist and pulled him back toward the cabin.

    .

    I prepared all the food.

    She staggered back to her original spot and fell asleep again.

    ***

    After a simple breakfast, Vivi stared nkly into the campfire. Her gloomy face suggested she too harbored concerns deep within, simr to his own.

    Then, suddenly, she looked up with intensity and dropped a bombshell.

    Who exactly is Liza?

    ?

    His heart seemed to drop. How had shee to know about it?

    I heard you muttering it while you were delirious.

    Do you have a long-lost sister? When we return to the duchy, I will help set up a ce for you.

    I never said such a thing.

    No, I heard it clearly.

    Why deny it? If not that, is she a secret lover you want to hide?

    He abruptly stood up and began to gather his things, causing Vivis linked arm to il aimlessly in the air.

    This is no time to dawdle.

    Watching him intently, Vivis eyes widened in realization.

    Its true then. Even a stubborn person like you harbors a lover in their heart. You seem quite human after all.

    Lets get going.

    Pulling the rope did nothing; Vivi didnt budge, avoiding eye contact, her spirit deted.

    Why are you so listless all of a sudden?

    What are you talking about? Im brimming with energy.

    She wore the face of a child begrudgingly doing chores, slumped and defeated.

    You look devoid of energy.

    You must be mistaken. Im more spirited than ever.

    Reluctantly, Vivi got up and began to gather her garments. Then she asked him.

    Have you already ended an engagement?

    His silence prompted Vivi to start rambling to herself.

    Ah, I see. I, too, have had eleven match-making sessions arranged back in the duchy. With quite renowned wealthy bachelors and noblemens scions.

    That is so.

    They were so insistent on meeting me that I almost dreaded returning to the duchy. I was destined to die young and then rule the duchy; who wouldnt covet that No, I dont mean just anyone, but a strong and robust seed will be carefully selected after years of scrupulous vetting. What a hassle its be

    You seem to be picturing your return to the duchy when we get out of here. Thats good.

    It seems she had found her spirit. If she thought there was no hope, she would have dismissed the idea of duchy suitors as meaningless.

    Of course, I am going to live and return with you.

    That said, those nobles arent seeking match-making for power alone.

    What are you implying?

    Arent you beautiful, my Lady?

    !

    Vivis eyes widened momentarily. She gaped like a stunned fish before regaining herposure and retorted sharply.

    You have quite the silver tongue. Dont say such nonsense. If your fiance heard, shed clutch at her neck and faint.

    It was just an attempt to lighten the mood with a casual remark, but it seemed to have rubbed her the wrong way.

    She turned her back to him and busily folded her outer garments. Hesitating whether to dress or just leave, she paced, then turned sharply.

    Right, theres something you need to see.

    She moved towards the cabins table. While rummaging through the leftover cooking utensils, she dropped the garments and gave a start as she picked them up again. ttering noises erupted as items fell. Her hands seemed flustered, unsure where to reach.

    Why was she so panicked?

    Are you alright?

    This ursed pot.

    Vivi held out an old notebook to him.

    He skimmed through it, noting alchemical recipes.

    Recipes?

    No, thats not it.

    Vivi made another noisy search and handed him another notebook.

    This is it.

    The new notebook contained the diary of a resident who had settled here.

    I found it by chance. It has written instructions on how to find the master of thisnd.

    Where is it?

    It was written near thest pages.

    May I read it?

    Dont mind me.

    Vivi coughed and stepped back, sping her hands. He quickly flipped through the pages.

    Meanwhile, Vivi alternated between gazing at the distant mountains and stealing nces at him, absentmindedly running her hands through her hair.

    His concentration slightly disrupted by her behavior, he brought the notebook closer to his face.

    The contents Vivi mentioned were not specific instructions to meet a deity but rather.

    [Barvisia is a prison for souls. Those born on thisnd cannot leave even after death, not even their souls. Ending ones life does not break the eternal cycle of rebirth.]

    [The souls that wander the swamps envy and are jealous of the living, sometimes appearing to us in human form. They pierce innocent souls to offer to the deity of thisnd. In return, they receive new bodies from the deity. Do not ept drinks from evil souls. It cost my family as a sacrifice.]

    [Do not sing mournful songs in the swamp. Evil spirits recognize lonely and wounded beings.]

    [When the deity is angered, even the midday sun will fall. To survive, one must hide. To avoid the deitys gaze, everystntern must be extinguished and lie t in the darkness.]

    Despite not providing a definite clue, it was helpful information.

    Who was the owner of this notebook?

    A woman who lived next door. Now only her bones remain.

    Were there no other records of interest in the other notebooks?

    Most were illegible with mold, and the rest were meaningless ledgers and diaries.

    Then thats sufficient. My Lady, are you aware of what we are about to confront?

    Of course. Arent we going to meet the so-called master of thisnd?

    Its going to be very dangerous. We dont know what will happen. Maybe it would be better if I went alone and left you here.

    Vivi shook her head.

    I have no intention of releasing your rope. We share a fate. If you die I die too. Thats all there is to it.

    Reaffirming Vivis resolve, he nodded slowly.

    I understand.

    Vivi smiled faintly and, cing a hand on his cheek, said.

    I look forward to the day we can return to the duchy hand in hand. When that dayes I will introduce you to my father myself.

    ***

    Now they faced the endgame.

    Directly encountering the beast of Barvisia.

    The old woman who wielded strange magic was dead, and the crows that had been watching them were gone too.

    And the blue stag that had been guiding him no longer showed itself.

    As if anticipating an earthquake imperceptible to humans, not a single rat was seen around the vige.

    ckened, dead trees and mist hung over the vige perimeter, and an eerily silent calm pervaded the area.

    They were ready to depart. Vivi stretched and looked back at him.

    As he nodded, she led the way forward, and he followed.

    Vivi began to sing softly with a graceful voice.

    You sit by my grave again today.

    The bouquet youid there I can no longer hold, but I will keep the beautiful memories and ascend to the sky.

    They walked into the swamp, their steps timed to the sorrowful melody.

    He watched Vivis back and asionally looked up to the sky.

    The sky was clear, but despite just finishing breakfast, it was as dark as early evening.

    No longer perturbed by ominous signs, they were prepared for whaty ahead.

    Staying in the vige would have inevitably led them to Barvisias deity, especially since they had already eradicated all the prepared offerings.

    They had chosen to search proactively for one reason only.

    He refused to be prey.

    He wanted to be the hunter, to sink his teeth into the beasts neck.

 Chapter 156 Taming the Madman (16)

    Chapter 156 Taming the Madman (16)

    Vivis mouth fell open involuntarily. Even when she had previously severed the throat of a beast alone in a cave, witnesses imed there was a sh of light, and then everything was over.

    That light hade from Damians hand. So intense was the light that it momentarily brightened the surrounding area as if struck by lightning.

    There was no sense of magic or divine power. Then a harsh explosive sound btedly reached them, and the shockwave shook the entire vicinity.

    !

    Had Damian been holding back his full strength until now? Or did he willingly choose to stay behind, believing he truly stood a chance? Vivi desperately hoped it was thetter.

    Her eyes remained fixed on Damians location.

    ***

    The sun hadpletely disappeared, leaving a dark midday. Acrid smoke rose from the burning trees.

    The water dripping from the beasts body exuded the stench of rotting corpses.

    The beast they finally faced lifted its head high, baring its fangs and exuding an overwhelming sense of intimidation. One bite seemed sufficient not just to prevent survival but to obliterate a body entirely.

    ck mists continuously emanated from the beasts body.

    Damian surveyed his opponent slowly.

    Arge creature needs an enormous amount of food to maintain its bulk. How many humans had this thing consumed to grow to such a size?

    The beast seemed more interested in another target than Damian. It fixed its gaze on Vivi, who was escaping on the stag.

    Gainax Gainax

    Corpses incessantly crawling from the earth muttered Vivis name. It was as if they were speaking on the beasts behalf.

    But with Damian standing in front, they hesitated to move forward.

    Damian thought to himself.

    Why do they covet Vivi, her divine blood? What purpose does it serve to imprison the souls of magicians?

    Since dialogue seemed futile, frustration was his only reply.

    Without waiting any longer, Damian swung his sword into the void. An intense light burst forth, and a de wave surged towards the beast.

    The de wave utterly decapitated the serpents head.

    Boom!

    Flesh and blood sprayed in all directions as the beasts head shattered.

    Damian maintained his vignce. The beast still stood tall, even without its head.

    The water of the darkke behind the beast began to stir. It swirled progressively before climbing up and condensing over the beasts body.

    It started regenerating its head.

    Damian bit his lip. If regeneration was the enemys power, the disadvantage was his, as he was only allowed a very brief window to summon his sword.

    The opponent was not going to go down easily.

    The surrounding skeletons began to encircle Damian.

    Since he needed to focus all his efforts on the beast, he had ignored the skeletons.

    But their continued presence was irksome.

    As they chanted Vivis name in unison, they asionally muttered phrases from their past lives as humans.

    When will mothere?

    I have an unfinished book.

    I left my old, sick mother behind.

    They were souls enved by the beast, unable to leave Barvisia.

    Damian struck off the skeletons clinging to him and fired another de wave at the beast.

    With a tremendous explosion, the beasts body split in two. Then, water from theke was drawn back, attempting to restore the beasts form.

    The creature began recovering its body faster than before and dove into the swamp as if submerging itself.

    Damn it.

    The beast started swimming through the swamp like an eel, disappearing from sight. It was difficult to predict where it would strike next, and direct hits were impossible.

    Damian cleared away the skeletons as he focused on the vibrations from the ground.

    Suddenly, without time to react, a tail sprang from the swamp and struck Damian squarely. He was flung into the air and crashed down twenty paces away.

    As Damian rose to his feet, a giant serpents maw emerged from beneath him, trying to swallow him whole. He twisted his body to the side, evaded, and immediately swung his sword, severing its head.

    Once again, thekes water was sucked in and quickly restored the body.

    Before the restoration wasplete, the long bodyunched another unpredictable attack, and Damian was helpless against it.

    The strategy for victory was elusive.

    Damian spat out blood-stained saliva and quickly moved to a spot with firmer ground. He pressed his ear to the earth, concentrating on the sound of the beast moving.

    He then heard a strange noise.

    [Aaaaahhhhhhh!]

    It was not the sound of a serpent but the sudden scream of a man. Was it a mistake given the urgent situation? He listened again, but the same sound echoed.

    It was the continuous, desperate wailing of someone burning alive.

    He couldnt understand how such vibrations were spreading through the ground.

    Then, without mercy, the beasts ambush struck. Damian quickly reacted, discharging a de wave at the beasts upper body, shattering it into pieces.

    Sensing something was off, Damian dashed towards the ckke.

    The skeletons movements became swifter and more agile, trying to seize Damian.

    The surprise attacks from the beast beneath the ground also became more frequent.

    A serpents tail sprang from beneath Damians feet like a trap, striking him like a club.

    Damian was knocked to the side, back to his starting point. He took out all the frost bombs from his pocket and detonated them in a straight line.

    The bombs caused a chain explosion, freezing the path to theke as solid as rock. Damian immediately began running over it.

    The beast emerged above ground, trying to shatter the frozen path. But itsrge movements made it an easy target for Damians de wave.

    He repeated the process of killing the beast several times and finally reached his destination. Upon arriving at thekes edge, he dived in without hesitation.

    Submerged, Damian could hear the mans screams more clearly. Indeed, his suspicions were correct.

    Strange shapes flitted before his eyes. Countless spirits swam in theke, as if the water itself was an essence concentrated with souls.

    Dozens of jarsy on thekes floor, and the screams wereing from them.

    Something grasped Damians ankle. It was the act of a living skeleton.

    The resistance intensified, indicating to Damian the importance of the souls contained in those jars. He immediately released another de wave.

    A powerful shockwave began to obliterate thekes bottom.

    And then Damian was swept out of theke along with the skeletons.

    Kwaaaaah!

    Above ground, the beast twisted its body, howling in agony. ck souls burst from its body, evaporating into the sky.

    It might have been using up souls to continually regenerate its body.

    Damian ran his hand through his hair and took a deep breath.

    Then, with onest de wave, he burst the beasts torso in the middle.

    Flesh and bone shattered, scattering in every direction. And with that, the beast, split in two, thrashed and finally quieted down.

    It was over.

    With the death of the beast, the animated skeletons returned to being just meaningless bone fragments.

    Damian emerged fully from the waters edge and slumped to the ground.

    He murmured to himself.

    I guess I wont be eating snake meat for a while.

    ***

    The ck-stained sky began to clear, revealing a blue as pristine as one would see at a resort in the Duchy. A refreshing breeze blew, and somewhere birds sang.

    It was as if they had crossed through a dimensional door. The ominous energy that had shrouded thend was gone.

    Vivi, hiding beneath a rock, looked up at the sky and sensed that everything was over.

    And at the same moment, Damian, whom she had left behind, sprang to her mind.

    Damian, Damian!

    As if understanding her words, the blue stag came forward and bowed its head. Vivi hastily climbed onto its back, gripping the newly woven rope.

    She prayed as she had never prayed before.

    Please please

    She hoped beyond hope that the man was safe.

    The once-ckkeshore had been transformed into chaos, as if a cataclysm had struck. Trees nearby had been swept away, and the ground was pockmarked.

    Dozens of skeletonsy scattered about, as though discarded mid-feast by a beast.

    And the corpse of the basilisky stretched out, forming a barrier across the path. The battle was over.

    The sight of the brutal battlefield made Vivis heart sink.

    The stag moved cautiously along the detoured path. Vivi, biting her lip, looked around frantically before impulsively dismounting from the stag.

    Damian, Damian!

    She called out desperately, as if searching for a lost family member.

    Then she reached the massive serpents maw and pushed with all her might, but it wouldnt budge.

    If youre alive in its belly!

    She was willing to crawl into the basilisks stomach if thats what it took to find him.

    Then, as if spotting something, the blue stag dashed ahead of Vivi to a certain location.

    Beyond where the stag headed, a human figure appeared. Someone was leaning against a torn-up tree stump, sitting down.

    Vivi rushed over.

    Fearful he might be dead, she was relieved to find he was still breathing. Despite the stench of decay emanating from his body, she paid it no mind.

    Vivi quickly crouched in front of him, cleaning the stains on his face. Then, as if Damian was waking from a sweet slumber, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Seeing this, augh escaped her, and tears welled up in her eyes unknowingly.

    You are the most valiant knight I have ever encountered in my life.

    He blinked slowly as if he were sleepy and said.

    Its perfect weather for a pic, isnt it?

    Vivi examined Damian, noting a few conspicuous wounds, but his limbs were intact.

    Damians nonsensical words brought a smile of relief to Vivis face.

    Yes. Its impably clear.

    Now that its over, I would like to rest by a quiet and cleanke.

    Thats a good idea. When we return to the Duchy lets do it together.

    And well spread a pic nket.

    I wouldnt mind using the pces silk carpets. If thats not possible, Ill cut up my dress to make one.

    There must also be Sankrotis-style apple pie.

    Thats something I also like.

    It seems to be the onlymon ground between you and me.

    Ive already found severalmonalities, but its a pity youve only discovered one.

    Then Vivi pulled Damians left hand towards her and clumsily started to weave a new rope.

    Damian looked puzzled and said.

    Isnt it all over now?

    Since the source of the hallucinations was removed, there was no need to be tied up any longer.

    I feel uneasy not knowing where you might dash off to.

    In this state, where do you think I can go?

    One never knows. Just stay within my sight.

    When he sent her a look of iprehension, Vivi shyly avoided his gaze and carefully tied the other end of the rope to her wrist.

    Catching the beast didnt mean everything was over. The domain of Barvisia was stubbornly vast, so Damian and Vivi had to drift for three more days.

    And on the third day, when the escortsmunication had been severed, they were discovered by the Duchys search party sent inrge numbers and finally set course for the Duchy.

 Chapter 157 Recompense

    Chapter 157 Rpense

    The beast was dead.

    But it wasnt as if anything particrly good hade of it.

    There were no hidden treasure troves or artifacts with curious powers. The god of Barvisia was a parasite, feeding off the souls of magicians, leaving nothing behind once it was in.

    It hadnt cured Vivi of her congenital affliction.

    We had merely crawled out of the mire by the skin of our teeth.

    This whole ordeal wasnt about gaining something; it was a struggle to right a wrong.

    My aim was to distract myself from memories I wished to erase, and in that, I seeded.

    All I had hoped for was to return in one piece before meeting Silveryn.

    Yet it seemed Vivi had no intention of sending me back empty-handed.

    On the second night after defeating the beast, as we sat by the campfire, Vivi, hugging her knees, asked me,

    Is there anything you desire?

    No.

    Speak your mind. You have saved the Duchys only bloodline. Even if you are from another country, of different race, even a criminal, its customary to bestow a reward fitting the deed.

    I have not solved all your troubles, my Lady. Forming a bond with you is reward enough for me.

    I had no ns to take up residence in the Duchy. Once we safely returned, we would go back to our respective lives, each bearing our own burdens.

    Vivi tugged at the rope tied to her wrist and said with a mischievous look,

    Do you think nothing I offer will be of help?

    We havent yet escaped this ce. It might be best to discuss such matters after we reach the Duchy.

    You seem to becking nothing.

    No matter how great your teacher is, he cannot possess more wealth than the Duchys treasury.

    Vivi seemed to be left with an inexplicable reluctance, but I had my reasons for suggesting we wait until after reaching the Duchy.

    Both of us were not in the best of conditions. Since it wasnt over until we returned to the Duchy, I didnt want to count my chickens before they hatched.

    However, it seemed Vivi had an inkling that we would soon be returning.

    The next day, we were discovered earlier than expected by the Duchys search party and were hastily transported.

    The dozens-strong unit of magicians and knights were ready to kill me on sight until Vivi screamed herself hoarse, and only then was the chaos resolved.

    The dumbfounded expressions of the search party when Vivi berated them are still etched in my memory.

    Regrettably, thats where my recollection ends. I had been force-fed a potion for treatment and plunged into a deep, enforced sleep.

    It was a profound slumber I hadnt felt in a long time. I didnt dream, couldnt sense time passing, and my consciousness waspletely inactive.

    ***

    Trisha was sprawled across her desk, eyes wide, idly twiddling her thumbs. She picked up random books to read, then scribbled aimlessly on the desk.

    Im bored

    Suddenly, she jumped up and threw herself onto the bed. She sniffed the bedding like an animal and then wrapped herself in the nkets.

    Im bored

    The difference now was that she was moping around in Damians room.

    In a meaningless act, she punched the pillow with her fist.

    When will hee

    ***

    The art clubs greenhouse was bathed in its usual refreshing sunlight. Most members stayed to continue their work even after club hours had ended.

    The quiet greenhouse was filled only with the sound of brushes scratching against canvas.

    Suddenly, a girl burst through the door, a parchment pping in her hand.

    Hey, hey! HEY!! This isnt the time for this.

    All the students painting turned to look at once.

    It was Rosalyn, a third-year from the art club, who had kicked in the door.

    She seemed not to care that she hadpletely ruined the serene atmosphere as she shouted,

    Theres crazy news. You all need to know about the insane person who joined our art club.

    She then ran straight to Haley, the club president.

    Look at this. You know Damian, the newbie, followed Lady Gainax, right?

    What about it?

    Look.

    Haley took the parchment from Rosalyn and read it with a skeptical expression.

    This is a letter from Torin.

    It was a letter from Torin, a third-year from the Combat Club who had also been dispatched with the noblewomans escort.

    Exactly. Torin told us all about what Damian did in the escort.

    The other girls put down their brushes and listened intently to their conversation.

    Haley read the letter slowly.

    He beat down the Duchys knights like they were nothing? Got on the wrong side of thedy? Did he cause trouble?

    Ah, ah! Look at me being dumb. I broughtst weeks letter. Anyhow, yes, he did cause trouble, but theres more than that.

    Jenia sensed that this was something more serious and tried to interrupt Rosalyn,

    Hey, if its bad gossip, dont spread it. Just talk among yourselves.

    Rosalyn shook her head vehemently from side to side.

    No, no, no, Ive got to tell you. This is really important. Everyone needs to hear.

    ?

    Rosalyn detailed the events that befell the escort passing through Barvisia. Damian, the detested one, the festival in Barvisia, the knights losing their minds, and the assault on the noblewoman.

    Thats what Damian said right to the noblewomans face. He was just going to cool his head.

    The story continued.

    When the entire escort went mad and the noblewoman was certain to die, guess who saved her?

    Could it be?

    Damian, that newbie, jumped in and saved her all by himself.

    While the tale sounded like that of a great hero, rumors always tend to be exaggerated. Haley listened, then questioned dubiously,

    Isnt that a bit embellished?

    Rosalyn thumped her chest in frustration and said,

    No, the atmosphere in the Duchy is no joke right now. The full story is kept secret for security reasonsdont know what it is, but it seems there was another serious incident. And there, Damian fought to the very end, protecting thedy. They both reappeared after being missing in Barvisia for over a week.

    Thats true?

    Thats not all. Theres more, more

    Rosalyn stopped to catch her breath and swallowed before continuing,

    The noblewoman, who usually keeps her distance from men, did something shes never done before with Damian. That very guy she used to torture and detest saved her without holding a grudge, so what do you think?

    Haley replied with a hint of sarcasm.

    Maybe her pride was hurt more?

    But Rosalyn almost shouted in exasperation,

    No! Shes totally smitten!!

    Rosalyns voice echoed loudly, and the greenhouse became deathly quiet for a while. The mouths of the listening girls slowly opened in disbelief.

    If it was true that the noblewoman was smitten, they knew well what would follow next.

    Then, from behind the concealing greenery at the back of the greenhouse, the sound of something shattering rang out.

    Ah, that scared me.

    Whos there? Can someone check it out?

    A second-year student hesitantly approached the source of the noise and returned after checking the area.

    Its just a broken ss pot. Looks like someone dropped it

    What? No ones there?

    Haley immediately got up and went to check. ss fragments were scattered all over the floor.

    ?

    As the junior had said, there was no exit nearby, yet no one was there.

    To Haley, it looked more like someone had thrown the pot deliberately rather than dropped it. Perhaps a malicious prank? It seemed like someone was venting their intense anger.

    ***

    When I awoke, it was not in a rain-drenched swamp nor the jolting interior of a carriage.

    The first thing I saw as consciousness returned was the golden shimmer of bed curtains.

    The chandelier overhead was adorned with dangling jewels, tinkling softly as the breeze from the window caused them to collide.

    Even the window frames were gilded. Ive worked with metals and jewels, but Ive never seen such golden windows before.

    I sat up in bed.

    Then I was momentarily lost in the majesty of the sprawling cityscape outside the window. Is this the capital of the Duchy of Ulyssia?

    Then something tugged at my left wrist.

    Where Vivis rope had been was now a thick shackle, anchored to the floor. Whats this about?

    My belongings. All artifacts, including my wooden sword, were neatly arranged beside the bed.

    And on the side tabley a golden call bell. I immediately grabbed it and shook it.

    Someone came rushing in response to the bell.

    A man in a crisp servants uniform entered. He bowed politely to me.

    Youve awoken, I see. Its a true honor to meet you, Sir Damian.

    Where am I?

    You are staying at the Riteskillis Pce, located in the heart of Grandcardia, the capital of the Duchy of Ulyssia.

    I lifted my left arm and shook the shackle slightly.

    Is that so? It seems theres been some misunderstanding; could you please release me from this?

    I apologize, but I do not have the authority to do so. You are detained here as a prisoner.

    A prisoner, you say?

    Yes, sir.

    Under whose order?

    We simply follow thews and regtions of the great Duchy of Ulyssia.

    .

    I think I know whos behind this.

    He looked at my face, smiled wryly, and added,

    To be precise, Hes an unpredictable man of uncertain action, so find some pretext to hold him. Thus, weve closely reviewed your actions and found them in breach of ourws, which is why you are now detained as a criminal.

    Theres only one person who would say such things. It was Vivismand.

    Even children would see that I am not a real prisoner. What kind of prisoner lives in such a luxurious pce?

    I have a ce I need to be.

    Weve sent the Duchys statement to Eternia, and they have acquiesced.

    I need to get to Silveryn, not Eternia. The longer I dy, the more sses I miss.

    You will soon face trial.

    A trial?

    I thought this was all just a pretext. Why go through the motions of a trial?

    He smiled contentedly and said,

    Yes. And the Grand Duke Gainax himself will attend the trial.

 Chapter 158 Recompense (2)

    Chapter 158 Rpense (2)

    Was I still not fully recovered? It wasnt just a figure of speech; my head was genuinely spinning.

    What was the purpose of the trial, and why would such a high-ranking person attend?

    The Grand Duke Gainax must be the most eminent person I have ever met.

    While Silveryn is also a person of high standing, the domains in which we operate are different, making an audience with the Grand Duke all the more difficult to secure.

    Still, havingmitted no real grave offense, there was no need to feel intimidated.

    I understand. How did the rest of the escort fare?

    Most were safely repatriated, but not all survived.

    That is regrettable.

    Were it not for you, Damian, none might have survived, including Lady Vivi.

    I merely did what had to be done. Would you mind giving me a moment alone?

    At this, the servant nodded without objection and left the room.

    Whether it was a trial or some other matter, I needed to finish up in the Duchy quickly so I could meet Silveryn.

    I took a sheet of parchment from the desk, intending to catch up on overdue correspondence.

    Although I could not send them as regrly as promised, perhaps the knowledge that I came this far to see her would ease Silveryns disappointment.

    Moreover, having endured much, it was time to put Eternia aside and take a well-deserved rest.

    ***

    A servant knocked and entered Vivis chamber. Four days had passed since she awoke, but she was not yet fully recovered and had been receiving care.

    cing a potion on the bedside table, the servant inquired,

    Are you feeling all right?

    Lord Aminos of the Dukes family and the head of the Visis household havee to inquire after you.

    Vivi, turning towards the window, remained motionless.

    With no response, the servant spoke with a hint of distress,

    Mydy didnt you wee the Visis for theirpetence?

    Send them away.

    During her convalescence, Vivi had refused all visitors except close family. Nobles who had traveled great distances hoping to curry favor were turned away without a glimpse of the noblewoman.

    It seemed Vivi no longer cared for such formalities. Perhaps her brush with death had altered her perspective on social engagements.

    I will convey your wishes, mydy. Oh, and

    Set aside the get-well letters; theyre tiresome.

    Understood. Also, Damian has regained consciousness.

    At this, Vivi tossed aside the covers and sat up abruptly.

    Truly? Hes awake now!

    The servant swallowed hard at her unexpectedly intense reaction.

    How is he? No serious ailments discovered?

    Most of his injuries have healed substantially. No other illnesses have been found.

    That is a relief. What did he say upon waking?

    He seemed somewhat distressed by the shackles.

    Hell get used to them soon enough. Do not remove them under any circumstance.

    Hmm, and what else did he say?

    He inquired about the fate of those missing in Barvisia.

    I see. Under that dry exterior lies a thoughtful mind. Did he ask anything else?

    She paused before continuing,

    Did he, perhaps inquire about me?

    The servant knew of no suchment, but faced with her hopeful expression, he hesitated to speak.

    He requested some time alone.

    Vivis hopeful look faded into a t, disinterested expression.

    Soon, she turned her back andy down again.

    I, too, wish to be alone for a while. Leave me.

    It was an unfamiliar scene. Vivi, who rarely showed affection and always maintained her distance, seemed to be pouring her heart into thoughts of a man.

    The image of the numerous nobles who had eagerly volunteered to join the Barvisia search party, hoping to win Vivis favor, shed through my mind. Despite their wealth and power, they hadnt achieved what the student of Silveryn, whom she regarded as an enemy, managed to gain so effortlessly.

    Mdy, might I suggest an audacious move?

    What would that be?

    Why not visit him first?

    Damian was Vivis savior, after all. Instead of wasting time in petnt emotional battles, it seemed better to simply reach out first.

    No. Unlock the shackles only when hees to see me.

    Vivi seemed determined to wait for Damians initiative.

    The servant shook his head in resignation.

    Furthermore, the Grand Magician will soon arrive in the capital. From what I understand, you and he share a mentor-mentee rtionship

    Vivi, still turned away, remained silent.

    The servant gave a slight bow and started towards the door. As he reached it, Vivi spoke up.

    Arrange for a baker skilled in making Sankrotis-style apple pie to be brought here.

    ***

    I thought Id be bored confined to a room, but there was quite a selection of reading materials, so my worries were unfounded.

    In fact, just gazing out the window proved entertaining. The pce where I stood boasted a prime view over the city; I had never seen such an expansive metropolis before.

    The city stretched to the horizon  would Vivi really reign over all this one day? The thought felt surreal.

    Then there came amotion from the corridor outside my door. The nking of armor  not just one person, but it sounded like a whole unit.

    This is uneptable!

    A scuffle between maids and a man.

    Come out!

    And with that, they barged their way to my door and flung it open.

    A group of armed soldiers burst into my room.

    And leading them, a man with the eyes of a lynx, a brown beard, and olive skin red at me.

    Ah, quite the opulent prison cell.

    I put down my book and asked,

    Who might you be?

    To my inquiry, one of the knights behind him bellowed,

    Show some respect! This is the Iron Knight, Duke Aminos.

    If the other party does not afford me respect, I respond in kind.

    Duke Aminos looked at me and sneered with a lift of his lip,

    Does one need manners to visit a mere prisoner?

    State your business.

    Ah, I came to see the face of the valiant hero who saved the Lady. I wanted to see if I could understand why she fusses over you so.

    It seems youve curried thedys favor by attending to her smallest whims.

    Yes, I put in some effort.

    I couldnt fathom why this man bore such animosity towards me. As I let his provocation slide, the dukes eyebrow twitched.

    Then, from behind the duke, someone spoke,

    You seem mistaken, but this young man is not a prisoner. Hes a special protective surveince subject designated directly by Grand Duke Gainax.

    The voice was familiar to me. Gerald, Vivis aide and part of the escort mission, stepped forward, parting the soldiers.

    He was alive. Seeing him here was a wee sight.

    Gerald continued,

    And, Your Grace, you have brought an army and entered without permission to see this special protective subject.

    With Geralds arrival, the duke scowled deeply and said,

    It seems the Grand Duke has some amusing ns afoot.

    Taking his soldiers, the duke left the premises.

    After themotion subsided, Gerald approached me,

    Youre going to be bothered for a while.

    And, unlike before, he now used formal speech with me,

    Why do they hold a grudge against me?

    Why indeed, when these strangers had no business with me?

    Theyre upset because their long-prepared ns are now in jeopardy.

    What ns are you talking about?

    The marriage to Lady Vivi.

    The Duchy was as ripe as a pumpkin on the vine, ready to be picked, but overnight the status quo changed. Theyre turned inside out because of it.

    Are you saying its because of me?

    Gerald nodded,

    Its going to be a bit troublesome for a while. Theres more than one person who missed the chance to swallow the Duchy whole.

    I fail to see how thats my fault. Im not marrying the Lady, am I?

    Nobles are extremely sensitive to the actions of the powerful. They miss neither gesture nor expression, for its directly linked to their survival.

    ?

    After the recent events, theyve noticed a change in Lady Vivis usually sociable demeanor.

    What has changed?

    Lady Vivi is by nature a social butterfly. Yet this time, while confined to her sickbed, she refused all other visitors. Just now, Duke Aminos was turned away at the door, even though he volunteered for the Barvisia search party. But you, Damian, are the only one she has granted permission to see. And even now, she waits for you to visit.

    It seems a bond formed between us after sharing life-and-death experiences. Now I could somewhat understand why that duke stormed in with soldiers, eyes ame.

    Gerald took out a key and inserted it into the shackle on my wrist. With a twist, it clicked open and fell to the floor.

    I hear you made a promise with the Lady, to share apple pie together on akeside spread.

    I had mentioned something simr, but it was not a promise. It was a nostalgic memory from my time with Silveryn in Weisel, just a casualment, not a vow to do so together.

    Lady Vivi doesnt make such promises with just anyone. She never acts without reason. Duke Aminos, despite pouring mountains of gold, has never had the privilege of sharing a pic with her. I trust you understand the value of that promise

 Chapter 159 Recompense (3)

    Chapter 159 Rpense (3)

    About a dozen knights of the Duchy maintained two lines, ready to receive a distinguished guest from Eternia in a disy of ceremony.

    This was for Silveryn, who was traveling to the Duchy at the request of Grand Duke Gainax.

    During the journey, Silveryn leaned wearily against the carriage windows, chin propped on her hands, sighing deeply as if burdened by heavy thoughts.

    Her expression, a mix of irritation and the wide-eyed look of a cat awaiting something, seemed a bit incongruent with the grandeur expected of a Grand Magicianunexpectedly endearing and beautiful, drawing the instinctive gazes of the knightly escort.

    Whispering at the very back, the lowest-ranked knights cautiously murmured among themselves.

    But we havent done anything wrong, have we?

    You idiot. Percival broke protocol, Rule 3, Article 28.

    Is it because of that? Im still a first-year, so its kinda confusing.

    Its suspicious, alright. Theres no other exnation.

    Amidst this, a buzzing simr to that of a ho echoed from the sky.

    Stitch, the messenger creature, darted in front of Silveryn.

    She snatched it swiftly with her hand and then mmed the carriage window shut with a bang.

    ?

    Thats it for Percival. Its confirmed now. Hes trying to contact a superior.

    A momentter, Silveryn extended her hand from the carriage and released Stitch into the air.

    The knightly procession remained silent thereafter. The sun zed down, and the spring day was unseasonably warm.

    In the back row, a young knight murmured again.

    Its rather hot for a spring day.

    As time passed, the sun grew harsher, and the knights sweated profusely. Even the horses seemed to wilt in the heat.

    Has this area always been so warm?

    ***

    Gerald was subtly coaxing me without being forceful, adding to his words as if he knew my inner thoughts.

    Moreover, the Grand Magician happens to have scheduled business in the Duchy. Ive heard you two share a special rtionship.

    Is my teacher trulying to the Duchy?

    Gerald nodded.

    Its a long-standing appointment.

    That was really something. Silveryn wasing, and it seemed like he was suggesting I stay put instead of wandering aboutlest we miss each other. Its a shame I couldnt find whatever those five rubies the forest guardians spirit mentioned in the cathedral city. When would I be able to search for them? I have to visit Trishas home during the vacation It seems impossible to head to the cathedral city within this year.

    Youre free to move about unhindered by the shackles. Consider it Lady Vivis awkward way of showing concern, and please be generous enough to overlook it.

    I massaged my stiff wrist and said,

    While I wee the freedom, I cant quite rx with nobles holding grudges against me.

    Gerald smiled lightly and shook his head as if it was no big deal.

    Its not necessarily so. Take this opportunity to explore the surroundings. The gardens of Kameron Castle are so beautiful they elicit admiration even from imperial ambassadors. And nearby, theres a knights training ground. You could observe the cadets of your same age group. Its a sufficient way to pass the time until the trial.

    Was he hinting at something, or was it just my imagination?

    You might also convey your regards to Lady Vivi. If needed, I can assign a servant to assist you in your observations. Now, I must be going.

    Gerald bowed briskly like a busy man and left the room.

    I stepped out of the room to stretch my legs with a walk in the courtyard.

    Kameron Castle was indeed as beautiful as Gerald said. It was a unique ce, carved out from the top of a hill to create a t surface upon which gardens and a fortress were built. The craftsmanship of the stone sculptureswalls, stairs, fountainsspoke of the artisans skill.

    Along the walkway, there were ponds and willows, and man-made streams whose origins were a mystery.

    Frankly, it seemed like an obscene amount of money had beenvishly spent. Then again, with the magnificent city stretching to the horizon, a single silver coin taxed from each building could fund dozens of such gardens.

    And some twenty paces behind me, a middle-aged servant with sses silently followed, scribbling in a notebook every time I did something, as if tailing me.

    As I sorted my thoughts during the walk, Stitch arrived, carrying a letter in its beak.

    Silveryns response came much sooner than expected, indicating we were not far apart physically.

    Her letter was sinct, with only a brief response to my heartfelt message.

    [Youre dead to me now.]

    .

    Receiving such an intense expression of affection made my heart race. It was a kind of excitement I seldom felt. How long was left? Maybe tomorrow, or perhaps even this evening.

    To calm my nerves, I ced the letter in my pocket and took a deep breath. Then I gestured to the tailing servant toe over.

    ***

    Vivi stilly on her bed, turned away from the door like a mouse hiding in its burrow.

    Btedly, the servant conveyed some wee news.

    Damian has been exchanging letters with someone while he was out in contemtion. Judging by his expression, it appears theres been some unpleasantness with the other party.

    Go on.

    And he says he wille to pay you a visit.

    Vivi remained silent for a moment before responding.

    Summon the court beautician and the maids.

    Very well.

    The team dedicated to maintaining Vivis dignity hurried in at hermand.

    Vivi slowly rose from the bed and stepped out. Her face was faintly flushed.

    Then she took a seat at the vanity.

    Lets keep it light, so it doesnt look overly done.

    Some maids nodded and headed to the wardrobe. The beautician quickly brushed through Vivis unkempt hair, and the other maids attended to her nails.

    Once dressed in a simple white gown, Vivi sent all the attendants away.

    And so, she paced in front of the mirror, checking her appearance until the appointed time arrived. Her hair was neatly tied up, shoulders boldly exposed, lips a soft pink, an emerald ne the size of a pebble around her neck, and finally, she sat back down on the bed with a pillow propped behind her.

    As someone knocked on her door, the time came. Vivi fidgeted, opening and closing her hand several times, before saying,

    Enter.

    The door opened and Damian walked in.

    Without greeting, he grabbed a chair from the small table and ced it in front of Vivis bed, sitting down.

    Vivi, hands neatly folded atop her abdomen, gazed steadily at Damian.

    Damian broke the ice with an unexpectedly teasing remark.

    Why have you dressed up so?

    Caught off guard, she felt a rush of heat but managed to reply.

    This is how I normally look.

    Havent you only seen me living like a primitive? I suppose its a sight. Unlikemoners like you, I must always maintain the dignity of a sovereign.

    Hm Are you feeling well? Yourplexion looks good.

    Im fine, but my body seems a bit feverish.

    Let me see. Its odd that youre dressed so lightly.

    Damian ced his palm on Vivis forehead. Her eyes widened momentarily in surprise, but she soon settled into the touch.

    My body tends to run hotter on the cheeks than the forehead.

    Mm

    Damian touched her cheek to check her temperature. Vivi, perhaps embarrassed by her own words, averted her gaze. Sensing the atmosphere had shifted, he withdrew his hand.

    Breaking the awkward silence, Vivi spoke.

    Whats the matter? Youre not usually so cautious.

    This is the Duchy, after all. If someone sees us, theyll have me locked up in the dungeons.

    Whats the point in worrying about it now? Weve shared life and death together. What bond could be stronger? Besides, youve seen me naked, touched my body, and shared my private quarters, have we not?

    That would be enough reason to imprison me, indeed.

    Dont worry. The trial is merely to assess merits and demerits. And Ill keep the matter of your fiance a secret.

    Why do you care so much about my fiance?

    In Barvisia, our closeness was such that being called a married couple wouldnt be unfitting. Although I had no personal feelings, it would tear your fiances heart if they knew, wouldnt it?

    We werent that close.

    We were close enough to be considered a married couple.

    The fact that youre keeping it a secret seems rather significant, as if you might one day seek out my fiances identity.

    Vivi flinched, thenposed herself to speak calmly.

    I admit it. I was curious about what kind of woman a headstrong man like you would choose. But lets not dwell on that. Why not share with me first? Ive shown you my secret, and our bond isnt so weak that we cant afford this much.

    Damian paused for a moment before speaking.

    I dont have a fiance.

    What do you mean?

    I never said I had a fiance.

    Vivis eyes widened in surprise.

    Then Li No, I understand. It was my misunderstanding.

    Vivi quickly conceded, as if it felt wrong to probe further.

    And may I ask you for a favor?

    You making a request is no small matter. Speak.

    Damian looked hesitant, as if troubled.

    If I end up imprisoned would you get me out?

    Are you worried about the trial? The Duchy isnt awless tribe. That ce is to discuss your reward.

    No, it was just a thought. Dont mind it.

    Who would dare imprison a man as strong as you?

    Damian took a deep, unsettled breath, then returned to his usual rxed demeanor.

    Id like to have apple pie when I can see the sun. You dont seem to have a fever; would you care for a walk?

    Caught off guard by the sudden proposition, Vivi answered with unexpected cheerfulness.

    Really, that would be! Ah, a fine suggestion indeed. Since its your request, I shall personally grant it.

 Chapter 148 Taming the Madman (8)

    Chapter 148 Taming the Madman (8)

    Everyone, except for Vivi and me, suffered various degrees of internal injuries. Even Nielrin and Gerald, who had consumed nothing but a few sips of alcohol and cold water, could not escape unscathed.

    The consumption of contaminated water was identified as the cause. Whether the symptoms would end with just one urrence or continue to afflict us with pain was uncertain. No one had ever heard of what happens when one drinks water contaminated enough to react with holy water.

    The scout, who was the quickest to recover, went out to find any vigers but returned empty-handed.

    ��The vige and the sacrificial site are both deserted. No one can be found no matter how much we search.��

    ��We should have killed all those madmen when we had the chance,�� Nielrinmented, but it was toote.

    Everyone looked as though they had just realized they had crawled into a den after vomiting their guts out.

    To head towards the kingdom, we needed to cross several waterways, but the rain showed no signs of stopping. Waiting for the water to recede was futile since the guard��s time and food supply were not infinite.

    We had no choice but to move. Braving the rain and continuing forward, getting as close to the kingdom as possible, was the only solution.

    Geraldposed himself and issued follow-up orders. He hastily supplied emergency potions and sent a stitch flying with a request for urgent support to the homnd.

    I watched as petals were swept away by the muddy water. Whether the gods were truly enraged or not, spring had ended prematurely. Barvisia was transforming into the hellishndscape we had often heard about.

    I was prepared to face whatever was necessary, but I had a premonition that the struggle would be much harder than I had imagined.

    ***

    Even as dawn broke, the guard continued to move, soaked by the rain. The continuous overnight movement left everyone exhausted.

    The carriage wheels sunk deep into the wet mud, forcing us to abandon them and carry only our luggage. The water reached up to our shins with every step, making it impossible for the carriages to proceed.

    The guard took only food supplies, tents for camping, and a few other essentials for survival, leaving everything else behind.

    Vivi��s condition was dire.

    The mud had ruined her fine clothes, turning them into a mess. Eventually, she had to discard them and change into more practical servant��s clothing.

    ��Someone, get this off me.��

    Vivi lifted her robe, revealing her pale side where a leech, the size of a thumb, was feasting on the kingdom��s most precious blood.

    The knights hesitated to touch the Lady��s body directly, unsure of what to do.

    ��It��s alright, just get this damned leech off me.��

    I took it upon myself to remove the leech and treated the wound with a potion.

    Vivi was also adapting to the harsh environment, setting aside her dignity and formalities to survive.

    The leech was just the beginning. Other soldiers were already suffering from mosquito bites and other poisonous insects, appearing as if they were struck by the gue with their necks and forearms covered in hives.

    It was as if all sorts of pests had ambushed us upon our arrival.

    A scout who had gone out for reconnaissance managed to capture one of the middle-aged vigers associated with the Sacred Festival.

    Nielrin and his deputy interrogated him with violence bordering on torture.

    They demanded to know who nned this attack on the Lady and whomanded the high priestess.

    However, no clear answers were forting.

    ��You must distance yourself from the Lady�� immediately.��

    After repeated beatings, the viger gave a different answer,

    ��The curse, the curse has already begun. It��s irreversible. The only thing we can do is to stay as far away from that cursed Lady as possible. Leave before the wrath consumes this ce. If you want to live, abandon the Lady and flee. The gods will take her.��

    Until then, no one believed the curse would actually manifest. The problem was believed to be the poison mixed into the water, not a sign of a curse, except perhaps for the rainfall.

    That night, the guard set up camp in an abandoned vige. The vige was eerily intact as if it had been lived in just a week ago. Beddings, utensils, everything was left as is, except for the people who had vanished.

    The next morning, a scout and two soldiers who had been on night watch were missing.

    ��I heard it clearly. He said he was going to urinate but never returned.��

    Whether they fell into a swamp, were captured by beasts, or deserted was unknown. An extensive search revealed no trace.

    Hearing the news, Vivi copsed as if her legs had given out.

    Gerald rebuked her,

    ��You cannot show weakness in this situation, my Lady.��

    The unexpected disappearance was just the beginning.

    By noon, the soldiers vomited ck liquid again, unable to eat properly.

    The guard was disintegrating.

    ***

    We were surrounded by mud and muddy swamnd.

    ��Elisha? Elisha!��

    A knight broke away from the column and ran into the swamp. Hisrades caught him and pped his face until he came to his senses,

    ��I was sure I saw Elisha����

    ��There��s nothing here. Snap out of it.��

    The symptoms spread like a contagion. Even Gerald, who seemed most capable of holding on to his sanity, asionally looked around as if he heard something.

    Every time he asked me,

    ��Did you hear that?��

    ��I heard nothing.��

    Gerald was the only one who could differentiate hallucination from reality, but the others could not.

    ��I saw it, clearly saw it. The decapitated priestess was alive, behind that tree! I must tell the Lady. We need to strike down that evil spirit.��

    The guard, regardless of whether they were knights or magicians, was going mad.

    And a more serious problem arose.

    ��Ugh!��

    I began to vomit ck liquid as well.

    What was the cause? Was it because I had dipped my hand in the contaminated water, or was it because I had drunk rainwater in the absence of drinking water?

    There was no stockpile of drinking water for the guard. Without collecting rainwater, I would have died of dehydration before noticing anything was wrong.

    If the rainwater was to me, the problem became much graver.

    This meant the symptoms of vomiting, hallucinations, delusions, and hives were not due to poisoning from the pond but because the entirety of Barvisia was contaminated.

    Perhaps the soldiers�� experiences of vomiting, auditory and visual hallucinations, and delusions were bing part of an ongoing cycle.

    It seemed there might be no escape.

    The fortunate part was that I hadn��t experienced any hallucinations or delusions yet. But how long that wouldst, I couldn��t be sure.

    As I began to show symptoms, even Vivi was greatly disturbed.

    Now, Vivi was the only one unaffected, while everyone around her suffered. It was as if one of the curses hurled by the old woman wasing true �� herpanions were engulfed in pain.

    That evening, the guard was confronted with despair.

    It began with the discovery of the remains of a stitch.

    ��That��s�� a stitch from the kingdom.��

    The kingdom��s stitch was tangled in a tree with its wings torn apart �� the very one Gerald sent with a request for support had crashed without reaching the kingdom.

    The stitch was covered in w marks.

    The guard was isted.

    The hope that the kingdom would send support if they just held on waspletely shattered.

    Perhaps the guard was more easily swayed because they were all out of their minds.

    From then on, doubts began to arise within the guard that perhaps Vivi was truly cursed.

    During the march, a knight suddenly copsed, eyes rolling back as he convulsed, then began to babble incoherently,

    ��Offer the most precious thing you have. Behead it, draw its entrails, and scatter them upon thisnd.��

    It was an inexplicable phenomenon. Perhaps we were indirectly witnessing the reality of a transcendent entity we had half-doubted.

    Then, Commander Nielrin, expected to be thest bastion of hope, suddenly lost his mind, swinging his sword at the air, and the guard��s hope waspletely crushed.

    Everyone was going mad.

    And so was I.

    ��Ugh!��

    Once again, I started to vomit ck liquid. It seems my body was also beginning to react in a chain reaction like theirs.

    My head spun, and my body involuntarily leaned forward.

    Thest thing I heard was Vivi��s desperate cry,

    ��No!��

    Then, I lost consciousness.

    ***

    The guard set up a camp on a hill.

    Vivi sat inside her tent, hands covering her face, frozen in ce.

    Everything was deteriorating rapidly, beyond herprehension.

    Her most trusted Nielrin had copsed, and even Damian, who seemed unshakeable, couldn��t stand it.

    The soldiers�� gazes no longer held the same loyalty towards Vivi.

    It pained her that she was the only one unaffected. If she had been suffering like the soldiers, she could have encouraged them to fight through it together.

    Then, Nielrin entered the tent.

    ��My Lady, did you call for me?��

    Vivi, masking her distress, asked,

    ��How is Silveryn��s disciple?��

    ��He��s far from waking. More fragile than he appears. But I bring good news.��

    ����What is it?��

    ��The missing knights have returned.��

    Vivi jumped up,

    ��Really? Are they alright?��

    ��Yes, they��re unharmed and wish to see you, my Lady.��

    Vivi ced a hand on her chest, sighing with relief,

    ��Let them in, please.��

    ��It��s not just them. The other soldiers also wish to see you, my Lady.��

    Vivi then noticed something odd.

    Nielrin��s usually steady gaze was unfocused.

    ��The gods have a message for you.��

    Nielrin swung the tent entrance wide open.

    Beyond the entrance, the entire guard, armed, was waiting.

    ����Why?��

    Sensing murderous intent in their eyes, Vivi slowly backed away.

    Nielrin, too, drew his sword, looking at Vivi.

    ��The lord of thisnd requires a sacrifice.��

    ***

    ��They desire a festival of blood.��

    ��The lord desires the blood of the goddess.��

    I suddenly opened my eyes in the makeshift infirmary. Someone nearby muttered. Was it a dream? Or was I hearing things as well?

    I turned my head. Through the slightly ajar tent p, I saw people moving in a line, staggering as if drunk, swords in hand.

    ��Offer the Lady as a sacrifice.��

    What I heard was not hallucination. It was a clear statement from the guard. Something was unfolding.

    The scene from my premonition, previously distant, now felt imminent.

    I tried to stand, but my body wouldn��t cooperate. I copsed back to the ground, dizzy.

    Potions. I need to find potions.

    I crawled toward the corner of the tent where our belongings were stacked.

    I managed to pull out my personal chest.

    Opening it, I found my wrapped wooden sword and potions: Gryphon Potion and Frostwind Bomb, all as I had initially packed.

    There was no time to hide my identity.

    I quickly drank the Gryphon Potion and grabbed the wooden sword.

    My arms trembled as I held the sword. Drained of strength, it was a struggle even to stand properly.

    Then, I noticed something odd in the chest: a small leather pouch I had picked up without thinking. A faint blue light leaked from within.

    Mesmerized, I opened the pouch.

    Inside was a glowing blue herb.

    It was the Blue Soul Herb, obtained during thest practice of the circtory system.

    ***

    As Vivi retreated, Nielrin advanced step by step.

    ��Why, why are you doing this? Come to your senses!��

    She was on the verge of tears.

    ��You swore loyalty to me and my father.��

    She fell backward. Despair overtook Vivi��s face.

    Nielrin remained unmoved.

    ��A tribute must be paid to the gods.��

    Just then, a sphere rolled under the tent and nudged Nielrin��s foot.

    He looked down, sensed the condensed magic within, and quickly leaped back.

    The sphere exploded, releasing a burst of white frost in all directions.

    Someone tore through the tent, charging into the swirling frost.

 Chapter 155 Taming the Madman (15)

    Chapter 155 Taming the Madman (15)

    Vivi��s voice echoed through the gloomy wends. The mournful tune of a woman resonated in such a deste ce, invoking the feeling of wandering through a nightmare.

    Having finished her song, Vivi looked around the now silent swamp and remarked.

    ��The atmosphere�� seems to have changed a bit.��

    ��I agree.��

    ��Thinking of finding the god of thisnd ourselves�� Our thoughts are not like that of others.��

    ��It��s just a matter of whether we meet sooner orter.��

    A shadow passed briefly over her face.

    Our drift was drawing closer to an end.

    An end that was surely not going to be smooth, as both Damian and Vivi understood.

    It could very well conclude with someone��s death.

    ��To suffer alongside the cursed noblewoman�� you too endure hardship.��

    ��I��ve said it before, it was my choice. I do not intend to me you, my Lady.��

    ������

    Vivi might not have understood, but Damian knew all theplications involved when he decided to apany her. He had no intention of ming her for anything.

    Vivi proceeded forward silently, then started muttering sorrowful lyrics once more.

    Perhaps thirty minutes had passed when her voice began to shrink.

    ��A widow prayed to the goddess-��

    [Widow��prayed��goddess.]

    She suddenly stopped singing and turned to look at Damian.

    ��Did you hear that��?��

    He had heard it too.

    Somewhere, someone was mimicking Vivi��s song. It was a low, somber voice�� different from an ordinary human��s.

    When Vivi ceased singing, the echoing voice also stopped abruptly. There was nothing around them; just an ominous air lingered. The source of the sound was unclear.

    Vivi closed her eyes tightly and then opened them, brushing away the goosebumps on her arms.

    ��It��s true that souls can��t escape this ce. Thisnd is dreadful.��

    Then,ughter from a child echoed from behind them. Vivi jumped, startled.

    There couldn��t possibly be a child in this forsaken ce. It was clear there was something non-human present.

    ��Whatever it is, it��s certainly watching us.��

    Spirits in the Sodderton Cycles yed such tricks. It seemed here ghosts took their ce.

    ��Should we continue to sing?��

    Damian nodded. Vivi took a deep breath and began to sing again.

    After a couple of verses, the thing once more began to imitate the song. It was still faint, low, and mncholic.

    Vivi squeezed her eyes shut and finished her song.

    Damian drew his wooden sword, heightening his vignce around them.

    The sky darkened though it was nearing noon. The ominous environment, atmosphere, ghostly voices, and sinister omens allbined, shrinking Vivi into herself.

    Then, she stopped singing again and said.

    ��It whispers to me. Did you hear it this time?��

    ��No, I didn��t hear anything.��

    ��It stopped singing and told me to leave you. It��s chilling.��

    ��Leave me?��

    ��Yes. It said to leave you ande with it.��

    ����Come closer to me.��

    ��That��s a good idea. I was just about to suggest the same.��

    Vivi, who had been leading the way, closed the gap and clenched Damian��s sleeve tightly.

    ��I never anticipated encountering the souls of the dead so vividly. Aren��t you afraid?��

    ��I��ve grown ustomed to it.��

    ������

    Suddenly, Vivi flinched again.

    ��I hear it once more.��

    She turned to the right and pointed. Before themy a foggy swamp, dark and deste.

    ��There. The sound ising from over there.��

    Damian released Vivi��s grip on his sleeve and interlocked their fingers. Her hand trembled faintly.

    ��Are you ready?��

    ����With you, I can go anywhere. Let��s proceed.��

    Holding a wooden sword in one hand and Vivi in the other, they moved toward the area she indicated.

    With every step, their feet sank deep into the muck, nearly to their calves.

    As they pressed on, Damian too began to hear a sound.

    ��Uh��uh��uhhhhh.��

    A long, thin wail.

    Beneath the shadows of dead branches, a young boy sat crying.

    Vivi��s hand trembled even more. Having been deceived by the crone before, they��d long given up the notion that any person they saw could be real.

    ��Uh��uh��uhhhh.��

    Vivi asked,

    ��What are you doing here?��

    The boy stopped crying abruptly and turned to look at them.

    ����I want to go home, but I��m too scared to move.��

    Vivi looked at Damian, questioning what to do.

    He nodded, and Vivi addressed the child.

    ��We will take you to your home together.��

    ��No, leave him ande with me,�� the boy insisted.

    ��This man is my friend. Why can��t hee?��

    ��I don��t like him.��

    ��This man will go with me.��

    Upon closer inspection, they saw the boy squatting over the swamp, his feet untouched by the mire.

    ��If youe with him, everyone will be angry,�� the boy said before abruptly standing and running into the dark wends, disappearing into the distance.

    Vivi watched the path of the boy, knowing well that no footsteps had been left behind.

    ��Let��s follow.��

    ����Alright.��

    They moved silently, trailing after where the boy had fled.

    The sky grew darker, as if an eclipse was urring. The saying ��swallowed by the sun�� was not merely a metaphor.

    Venturing deeper, signs of human presence began to appear one by one.

    A torn dress caught on a tree branch. Seeing it, Vivi clung closer to Damian.

    ��This dress�� it��s of Imperial style. Why is it here, in such a distant foreignnd?��

    Further on, the remains of someone in a thick suit of armory dead, a long sword grasped in their hand, likely a knight.

    ��They are�� wearing the armor of the duchy.��

    In the swamp, a bone-like lotus flower rose. Skeletal remains sat, shoulder bonepletely gone.

    Elsewhere, another skeleton adorned withvish essories on the neck and fingers.

    People of all kinds had died here and been left to decay.

    It felt like they had entered a carnivorous nt��s trap, luring in wanderers to consume them.

    ��It seems we��vee to the right ce.��

    ��Yes, as if we��re passing through the gates of theherworld.��

    Eventually, they reached the end and found themselves before ake.

    The bottom was dyed ck as if ink had been poured in.

    The pungent stench assaulted their nostrils, and Vivi pinched her nose as bubbles continuously rose from below.

    ����This is undoubtedly hell.��

    The boy they had encountered earlier appeared on thekeshore and shouted at them.

    ��You shouldn��t have brought him here.��

    ������

    ��Don��t bring him here. No, no, noooo!��

    The boy��s yelling escted into a piercing scream. Vivi covered her ears in shock.

    ��The noblewoman is our sacrifice!!��

    The boy��s face began to decay and melt away, turning into smoke and vanishing. They rushed to where he had been.

    What remained was the long-abandoned skeleton of a child.

    Vivi��s hands shook within Damian��s grip.

    ��They love to startle people.��

    ��No, that��s not the point�� Something, something ising.��

    ����?��

    ��I don��t know what it is�� but an immense power is approaching us.��

    Her body began to shake like a leaf, and her eyes lost focus. Vivi looked up at Damian and cried out urgently.

    ��We can��t face this. This is something beyond our capacity to deal with.��

    And then the world began to darken further. Soon, utter darkness enveloped everything, not a single light shining through.

    ***

    A small spirit appeared in Damian��s hand.

    ��Peep!��

    mes spewed incessantly from the spirit��s wings, the only light in the epassing darkness.

    Vivi, overly tense, began to breathe frantically, on the verge of panic.

    The spirit��s light wasn��t enough. In the encroaching darkness, it was impossible to see what might strike next.

    Damian murmured something, and the spirit flew from his hand, setting fire to the dead trees around them.

    Soon, acrid smoke rose, and the nearby mes began to spread. Thanks to the slowly burning trees, the surroundings became visible.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��It��sing�� I��ve never experienced such a powerful force before.��

    Damian turned his eyes in the direction of Vivi��s gaze. mes reflected off the ckke, and a massive something stirred in the rolling waves.

    Suddenly, something mped onto Vivi��s ankle.

    ��Ah!��

    A skeletal hand burst from the ground and grasped her.

    Damian immediately struck it with his wooden sword.

    ��What�� what is this?��

    The sound of bone hitting bone surrounded them.

    Damian began to survey the area quickly.

    The remains near thekeshore started to rise, slowly lifting their bodies.

    [Give me back my body.]

    [My child starved to death.]

    [I need to return to my wife.]

    The skeletons, each muttering, began to encircle Damian and Vivi.

    A few of them reached outzily to grasp Vivi, but Damian swung his sword, shattering them.

    He then looked back to theke. Something huge was cutting through the water, rapidly approaching. They were in dire straits.

    Before taking on that beast, dealing with the skeletons was the immediate priority.

    Damian took the lead, beginning to cut down the walking dead. Their sluggish movements made them easy targets.

    The problem was that, no matter how many he cut down, they kept rising from the ground.

    ����Damn it.��

    That��s when it happened.

    Behind the path they hade, a blue light flickered. The skeletons aiming for Vivi turned to look, startled.

    Soon after, a blue stag burst forth from there.

    ����!��

    [KOOOOH]

    As the stag approached, the living skeletons shielded their faces and fled.

    The stag butted into the escaping skeletons, clearing a path, and stopped in front of Damian.

    Vivi��s eyes widened at the sight of the stag.

    ��This, this is����

    ��He��s a friend who��s helping us. I��ll exin moreter.��

    The stag bowed down to Vivi.

    ����!��

    ��We have no time. You need to get on.��

    Damian quickly helped Vivi onto the stag��s back, then cut the intertwined rope.

    She cried out.

    ��What are you nning to do!��

    ��You know the decoy strategy, my Lady. You��ve yed your part as bait well, so you may go now.��

    ��No! You muste too. I will not allow it!��

    Damian shook his head and pulled her left hand towards him, pressing his lips to her knuckles.

    Her eyes widened as he slowly withdrew and looked up at her.

    As the forest fire spread, its heat surged towards the sky. The scene was truly hellish, and the blood-red reflection wavered in Damian��s eyes.

    His gaze was the same as when she had first encountered him in Eternia.

    This man had the eyes of a madman.

    ��I didn��te here to die.��

    ������

    Her lips quivered.

    As Damian released her hand, the stag started its run, leaving him behind.

    Vivi couldn��t take her eyes off the receding figure of Damian.

    Soon, a gigantic form emerged from across theke.

    A maw big enough to swallow a horse in one bite. Eyes glowing red. A long body.

    It was the very image of a basilisk from the myths.

    Damian faced the massive beast and began to advance slowly.

    Shortly after, a brilliant white light burst forth from his body. Vivi had to shield her eyes from the dazzling brightness.

 Chapter 160 Recompense (4)

    Chapter 160 Rpense (4)

    Wait, I will change into my outing attire.

    Ill step outside for a moment.

    No, you may stay.

    With that, Vivi sprang up and moved toward the wardrobe. Behind the white velvet curtain of the wardrobe booth, Vivis silhouette appeared, hastily discarding her undergarments. She then hummed a little tune while trying on various outfits.

    Damian couldnt help but feel a bit lighter seeing her enjoy herself. After all, thinking he was on borrowed time, it was far better to embrace moments of joy than to dwell in gloom. The notion that his actions had not been meaningless began to settle within him.

    You seem quite happy.

    I am happy. I used to despise the saying that one must hit rock bottom to appreciate true joy in life. Looking back now, there seems to be some truth to it. I am savoring one of the few pleasures life has afforded me.

    Its nice to see.

    Yes, and you, my good sir, will have to exert a bit more effort for my amusement.

    It is my honor.

    Vivi emerged, having changed into a ck linen dress with a long skirt that seemed easy to move in, without the help of maids. She had even ced a matching ck hairpin adorned with ck jewels.

    Damian rose from his chair, signifying readiness.

    Lets go.

    Indeed.

    Yet, Vivi stood still, just gazing at his face.

    Why do you hesitate?

    Isnt this your first outing with nobility? You must escort me properly. Leaving just like this will have the servants clucking their tongues.

    Damian, realizing what he had missed, bowed slightly as etiquette demanded, then offered his arm while keeping the other behind his back.

    A hint of a smile flickered in Vivis eyes, and she lightly ced her fingers on his hand as ifying down a feather.

    I thought you only knew how to grab things roughly. It appears youve learned some noble gestures as well.

    They were taught to me when I was younger.

    Damian was filled with an indescribable feeling. This formality was something he had learned from Liza, used only in their private games. Covered in soot in the forge, he had never imagined he would have the need for it. Yet here he was, preparing for an outing with the second-highest personage in the Duchy.

    You said you had no family. Yet it seems youve inherited noble blood.

    No, my blood has always been of the lowliest kind. And this, I learned merely as a spectacle.

    Vivi smiled kindly and said,

    A mans worth is not determined by what he possesses at birth. It is forged through adversity, through rebirth. Your blood is no longer lowly. I can vouch for that.

    Thank you.

    Vivi then added a meaningful statement.

    And after the trial you wille to understand this for yourself.

    ?

    And your previously rough gestures werent so bad, actually.

    Damian chuckled lightly.

    Lets proceed.

    Damian gently took Vivis hand and they stepped outside, where a servant was waiting in the hall with a parasol as usual.

    Vivi abruptly stopped him,

    Its alright.

    Then, with a motion that Damian couldnt see, she signaled behind her back. It was a clearmand for no one to follow.

    ***

    On a grassy slope under the shade of an ancient tree, Damian and Vivi naturally gravitated toward that spot. Underneath its canopy, Damian spread out a handkerchief he had brought for them to sit on.

    Vivi plopped down on it, stretching her limbs with relish.

    Ive always missed this weather.

    The sky above was a different shade of blue from what she had seen in Barvisia, with fluffy clouds gently sailing by, bringing peace to her heart.

    Damian sat down a step away from her, leaning against the tree.

    Vivi then spoke,

    Come closer. From afar, it would look as if we had quarreled.

    There are quite a few eyes on us. We attracted many stares on our way here. Shouldnt you,dy, be concerned about scandal?

    Since Kameron Castle was operated like a resort for the nobility, they could see other guests here and there.

    I thought you were headstrong, but at times like this, youre as cautious as a cat. Its toote to worry about scandals now, dont you know?

    What do you mean?

    Young man and woman, vigorous with life, were stranded on a deserted ind and returned alive. Alone in a ce cut off from the world. What do you think people will assume happened between them?

    Vivi turned her head away from Damian, her face showing a hint of bashfulness after saying it.

    Damian was momentarily speechless. He was at a loss as to how to exin their past to Silveryn.

    That ce was closer to hell than a deserted ind.

    People wont care about that. They might not say anything to our faces but will be crafting all sorts of stories behind our backs.

    If rumors spread, wouldnt it damage your reputation more than mine?

    I dont have much time left to worry about what others think.

    Looking at her now, vibrant with life, it was hard to believe she had just a short time left. asionally, Damian would forget she was living on borrowed time.

    How do you n to spend the remainder of your days?

    To devote time to my life. Eat delicious food, visit lovely ces, find someone I love and enjoy the rest of my days together. What about you?

    I need to graduate from Eternia.

    Is there a need to stay there? Your abilities have already outgrown the confines of the academy.

    Im stillcking. Without what Ive learned there, I wouldnt have survived Barvisia.

    I understand. If you ever find yourself without a ce to go,e to the Duchy.

    If the opportunity arises, I will visit.

    Their conversation paused. Vivi nced at Damian before speaking.

    Dont just talk about it; set a specific date. And when will you fulfill the pic promise? Just two days from here, theres ake with emerald water and fireflies akin to fairies.

    If I leave here, I cant be certain when Ill be able to return.

    You consider even that few days time too precious to invest? Youre given plenty of vacation time.

    Vivis eyebrows dropped slightly with disappointment.

    Fine. If you cant keep a promise, why bother making one?

    Vivi crossed her arms and turned her back in a clear show of hurt feelings.

    Damian hesitated before speaking.

    I wille. But there might be someone elseing with me.

    It doesnt matter.

    Maybe two more.

    Two is too many.

    Ill do my best.

    Good. You stake your life on keeping your word. Ill trust you on that.

    Though sometimes, I must prioritize based on importance.

    Vivi shook off her skirt and stood up to look at the view of the city spread out below the hill.

    Stand up. Can you see there?

    She pointed toward a particr ce.

    Across the citys center, a military parade snaked through the main avenue. Though distant and not entirely clear to the eye, it looked grand, like a festival.

    Whats that?

    My father has returned.

    !

    One of the Duchys national holidays, Saint Luminas Day, always involves grand ceremonies. Father must be on the move for this asion.

    Shouldnt you go to meet him?

    Its alright. Father has already given his permission for this.

    How significant is this holiday that the Grand Duke personally makes an appearance?

    Vivi smiled slightly and replied,

    Its one of the few festivals in the Duchy. Itmemorates the day Saint Luminas, one of my ancient ancestors and a saint from the past, is said to have subdued all evil spirits in the world and blessed humanity. Thats why significant events are held on this day. House contracts, baptisms for newborns, knighting ceremonies, and even academy entrance ceremonies are all conducted on Saint Luminas Day.

    Ive always been curious about the blood of the divine, and you have a saint in your lineage.

    Yes, although as you know, I am a wed specimen.

    When is this holiday?

    Its tomorrow, coincidentally falling on the same day as your trial.

    As they spoke, Stitch cut through the wind and hovered in front of Damian, carrying a scroll sealed with Eternias emblem.

    Damian cautiously took the scroll and unwrapped it. After reading in silence for about a minute, he spoke.

    How long does it take to reach that parade in the city?

    If we move quickly, thirty minutes should suffice. Why do you ask?

    It seems my guest is also part of that procession.

    ***

    The duchesss carriage, nked by knights, came to a halt in the square. They waited in a secluded corner to avoid attracting attention, but the retinue of escorting soldiers made them stand out regardless.

    I watched the grand procession,plete with banners and trumpeters, from outside the carriage.

    Vivi stayed inside due to the throngs of people.

    She didnt seem particrly thrilled to be here.

    As time passed, the tail end of the lengthy parade started to enter the square, and at the very back was a guarded carriage, the knights surrounding it like a sacred relic.

    From the carriages ck exterior to the horses, and the Eternian emblem painted in an old-fashioned style on the door, everything signified importance.

    My heart involuntarily quickened its beat, caught between anticipation and nervousness.

    I stepped forward. Standing at the edge of the crowd, the procession of knights, passing in front of me, pulled on their reins, bringing the line of carriages to an abrupt halt, setting them apart from the rest. Suddenly, everything went quiet.

    Some onlookers craned their necks, wondering if an incident had urred.

    Though I couldnt hear it clearly over the murmurs, somemand was given, and the knights turned their heads to look down at me.

    Then, making way for the carriage, they parted, creating a path straight to it.

    The carriage windows were firmly shut with ck curtains drawn. Could there be someone inside? How did they spot me?

    The crowd and the knights all turned their gaze on me. The scrutiny was intense.

    I walked forward, unsure of why I felt so tense. What should I say? These worries never crossed my mind during our time together in Weisel. Had the time apart been too long?

    Approaching the carriage door, I took a deep breath, about to knock when

    The door swung open abruptly.

    Familiar auburn hair fluttered before my eyes, and my heart seemed to stop.

    Then I saw a sh of pale arm.

    A hand burst forth from behind the ck curtain, grasping my cor and yanking me inside the carriage.

    !

    Unable to resist the insistent pull, I was drawn into the carriage in an instant.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!